《The Strongest Job... Gardener?》 Chapter 1: Revolve to change Okay just letting you know that the first 5 - 10 chapters aren''t that good, but they are short. if you don''t make it that far i would say anything bad about you, i mean its your choice and your opinions. just know there is a reason that i do have so many followers at least i think there is. stories don''t get first in the weeklys just because they update a lot or quite a few stories would have been in the weeklys. so read the story, if you don''t like it and quit before the 10th chapter that''s cool but i won''t care about your review and neither will my readers that follow me because they enjoy what i write. sorry for the long rant just had to put that out their to let off some steam. ----- ¡°What the hell!?¡± [???] Currently, Chris Gelvon 17 years old 6¡¯4, messy red hair that covers most of his face fat and ugly high school student was sitting in a small clearing. Labeled as ¡°the weak giant¡± by his peers while being made a punching bag by everyone in his school both metaphorically and not. Even the teachers tormented him. His story wasn¡¯t sad like because of the some incident caused others to tease him, no it was just because he was ¡°weak¡±. Since he was always picked on for his weight and that he was an otaku, in other words, he was a coward. To him, manga, anime, and light novels were an escape from cruel reality. Though because of that ¡°escape¡± he was only bullied even more. Because of all that Chris hated for others, but now none of that mattered right now. Just a moment ago he was in class then a white light and some voice. Though right now he didn¡¯t worry about that. He was looking around, but all he saw was trees. (Ok ok calm down Chris think.) [Chris] Note: () mean that they are thinking not speaking Taking a deep breath Chris¡¯ mind raced. ¡°Wait now I remember!¡± He recalled in the white light a voice told him some stuff but at the moment, it was mostly hazy except for say ¡°since fate seems to like you I give you the basic info so that you can survive.¡± Remembering that he thought it over then said ¡°menu.¡± In the corner of his vision, a small window appeared in it 4 things were displayed. |basic info| |job and titles| |stats| |skills| He started with basic info. The window changed to show his name, sex, age, race, level. Needless to say, he was level 1. Next looking at his job and titles. Obviously he had no titles, but his job made not know to laugh or cry. ¡°Combat Gardener!? What the fuck is that!?¡± [Chris] Note: do you prefer that or Battle Botanist, please tell me He could only sigh as he moved onto his stats. HP 100 / MP 400 Str 15 Agi 5 Def 20 Magic 30 Luck 1 Charm 0 Looking at his stats, his agility seemed low but that¡¯s probably because of him being fat. Still his luck is 1 and¡­ ¡°Charm 0 as expected¡± [Chris] Still his magic was 30 and his MP was 400 that had to be good right? Lastly, he opened the skill window. He had 6 skills Create Seed Green Thumb General Extreme Growth Battle State Analyze Language Comprehension He decides to look at each one of them. /Create Seed (rank 1) ¨C creates a seed that transforms into a plant minion when placed on the ground¡± (Costs 100 MP) Current seeds available: Chomper Seed\ /Green Thumb General (rank 1) ¨C allow you to command your plant minions with efficiency as well as given them + 5% to all stats Command limit: 5\ /Extreme Growth ¨C increase EXP gain x2 and stat increase by level 20%\ /Battle State ¨C in combat your mind becomes calm and has raised resistance to mental attacks\ /Analyze ¨C gives useful info on target {if the target¡¯s level is too high then less info is given}\ Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. /Language Comprehension - you understand and can speak any language you come across\ Looking at his skills, he smiled. ¡°Finally something good!¡± [Chris] He cheered with joy (maybe this is a good thing, coming to this world) Crack Hearing the sound of a twig snapping behind him, he turned and standing there was a small green monster the size of a child with a loincloth as its only clothing, it carried a stick as a weapon. He immediately used analyze on it. Goblin Lvl 3 Rank F HP 70 / MP 0 Str 10 Agi 10 Def 5 Magic 0 Skill: none (Goblin huh, it seems weak. So if I kill it I gain EXP, alright) [Chris] Looking at the little green monster, he smiled. (There is only one so this will be easy) Chris had confines that he could, at least, beat one goblin. As he decides how to handle this his mind was completely calm and calculating, it was nice since this was his first battle he didn¡¯t need the pressure of being panicked. The goblin eyed him as Chris picked up a nearby rock. Sensing hostility the goblin suddenly squeaked and in the next few seconds there were 7 more goblins all glaring at Chris. Still he didn¡¯t panic while being thankful for Battles State his mind worked quickly. ¡°Oh yeah I have that skill¡± [Chris] Instantly 2 small green seed appeared in Chris¡¯ hand and he tossed them onto the ground. As soon as the seeds hit the ground they exploded with leaves and vines. In a second two 3¡¯0, plant monsters that looked similar piranha plants from the Mario series stood there. The only difference was that the chompers were a dark green color instead of red with white spots. Looking at them Chris used analyze Chomper Minion Tier 1 HP 200 / MP 0 Str 25 Agi 5 Def 20 Magic 0 Skills: none ¡°Wow, these guys aren¡¯t that bad¡± [Chris] Seeing the 2 chompers appear out of nowhere the goblins were caution, but Chris had no hesitation. Through some sort of mental link, he ordered the 2 chompers to attack the goblins. Large leaves acted as legs as they made their way to the goblins. Obviously, the goblins weren¡¯t that intelligent and see the chompers moving towards them the little group of child-sized monsters started attacking the plants. To put it shortly it ended poorly for the goblins. They swung their sticks at the chompers, but the 2 plants didn¡¯t seem to take much damage. While the goblins were attacking one of the chompers opened its mouth and lashed out. With one bit the upper half of the nearest goblin vanished into the chompers mouth leaving only the arms and hip down to fall in a pool of blood. Seeing how quickly their comrade was killed, they stiffened. Before they finally decided to run, 3 more goblins were devoured by Chris¡¯ minion. ¡°Awesome with these guys I have a fighting chance to survive until I find civilization¡± [Chris] After walking around for a while, Chris found a river with a cave. Seeing that the cave was safe he and since it was getting dark, Chris made 3 more chompers. Then using grass and leaves from around the area he made a bed for himself. As he lay there looking at the star that could be seen from the cave through small hole in the ceiling Chris¡¯ mind began to churn. Sighing while stretching out his hand he as if he was trying to grab the stars out of the sky he let out a fearless smile. ¡°That does it, in this world I will change!¡± [Chris] Clenching his hand, he laughed while shouting. ¡°I will shed this shell of being weak! I will become someone strong! More powerful than anyone no matter what!¡± [Chris] Gaining the resolve to change his life Chris drifted off to sleep. chapter 2 the rescue request ¡°Damn, I¡¯m sick of goblin meat and berries!¡± [Chris] It has been a week since Chris came to this other world and after fighting hundreds of goblins he was now level 17. What was nice was at level 15 both create seed and green thumb general ranked up to rank 2. Now he can command 10 plant minions and he gained a new type of seed called sunflower seed. Sunflower minion Tier 1 HP 50/ MP 200 Str 2 Agi 15 Def 5 Magic 20 Skills: Battle Pollen (1MP per 5sec), Healing Light (40MP) The sunflower that comes from it was 4¡¯0 tall and looked just like a normal sunflower except for the leg like leaves. From its 2 skills it was obviously a support type since battle pollen boost Chris and all plants stats by 20% while healing light restores 100 HP per use Still after Chris hasn¡¯t found any sign of civilization and he was starting to think he was the only human, but that didn¡¯t bother him too much. Another thing was he hadn¡¯t run into any other type of monster other than goblins which he thought was strange. Could the goblins have cleaned out the other monsters? While think on what to do next he heard shouting. Chris moved towards the yelling, but he wasn¡¯t in any hurry. When he found the source of screams he frowned. 7 men wearing what looked like leather armor and each carrying a swords were surrounded by 40+ goblins. From the bushes Chris watch the 7 men fight for their lives. Judging from the fact none of them were even fully dressed in armor he guess they were from some village around here. Chris was about to leave when he spotted a goblin that was about 4¡¯0 tall and was brown instead of green carrying a short sword. ¡°Hoho what¡¯s that some kind of super goblin!¡± [Chris] He quickly used analyze on the ¡°super¡± goblin. Hobgoblin level 20 elite Rank E HP 300/ MP 50 Str 75 Agi 60 Def 55 Magic 5 Skills: heavy blow (10MP) ¡°Holy Shit that guy is strong, but¡­¡± [Chris] Looking at his own stats he was confident. HP 500 / MP 1200 Str 60 Agi 50 Def 65 Magic 80 Luck 8 Charm 6 After the first day Chris started to join in the fights with the goblins to improve his combat abilities. As a side effect he gained level quickly and lost a lot of weight. Right now he couldn¡¯t be called fit but he couldn¡¯t be called fat either. Now looking at the hobgoblin he licked his lips as it seemed he had gained a lust for battle. Summoning 8 chompers and 2 sunflower he planned an ambushing the skill that the chompers gained from create seed ranking up. /seed shot ¨C fires a seed at an incredible speed (5MP)\ ¡°Damn there is too many!¡± [Villager 1] ¡°Don¡¯t give up the girls are counting on us!¡± [Villager 2] ¡°First we need to get out of this alive!¡± [Villager 3] ¡±Right!¡± [All Villagers] As the group of men strengthened their resolve a storm of seed fell on the goblins. Quickly the goblins fell into panic as their numbers were being quickly cut down. When the ¡°rain¡± stopped only 5 injured goblins and the hobgoblin survived. Chris clicked his tongue he was hoping to kill the hobgoblin quickly. Bursting out of the bushes Chris charged the hobgoblin with fire support of his chompers. Drawing the short sword he found while wondering around the forest he tried to decapitate the hobgoblin. But the hobgoblin was faster than Chris and swung its sword parrying Chris¡¯ blow. The 2 locked in combat for only a moment before a seed shot took off one of the hobgoblins legs. Not missing the opportunity Chris pierced opponent¡¯s throat. While Chris picking up the hobgoblins sword one of the villager walked up to him. ¡°Young man thank you for saving us¡± [villager 1] As he thanked Chris a sword tip was suddenly at his throat and a cold voice sounded ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea I didn¡¯t help you. I just wanted to kill these guys, now scram!¡± [Chris] The villager¡¯s eyes flashed with anger ¡°You little sh-¡° [Villager 1] Before he could finish the bushes shook slightly and the villager stopped realizing that Chris¡¯ allies were in the bushes ready to strike. ¡°Ok that¡¯s enough John¡± [Villager 2] Another villager walked up and introduced himself as Steven ¡°Young man you seem strong if you would please help us with are troubles we¡¯ll give you a nice reward¡± [Steven] Chris eyed the man, over his years of torment he had learned how to tell when someone was lying or had bad intentions. He saw nothing of that in Stevens eyes so since that was rare he sighed. ¡°What do you want?¡± [Chris] ¡°A few days ago a large number of goblins and hobgoblins attacked are village and dragged off all I women so please help us get them back!¡± [Steven] Chris started thinking of the pros and cons of the request. If he helps them there was a possible of fight more hobgoblins which interested him not to mention a reward sounded nice. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. "What is the reward?¡± [Chris] Steven hesitated before speaking ¡°Are village can¡¯t be considered wealthy so 40 silver is all we can offer.¡± [Steven] From what Chris knew money conversion in this world from the information he received it was like this copper -> silver -> gold -> red gold -> holy gold with 100 copper = 1 silver, 100 silver = 1 gold, 100 gold = 1 red gold, 100 red gold = 1 holy gold. A commoner family of 5 can live off of 50 silver to 1 gold a year so for Chris 40 silver could last him a while. Plus he has no money right now so anything helps. ¡°Fine I¡¯ll help¡± [Chris] The villagers¡¯ eyes shone. ¡°Great the den is not far from here follow me.¡± [Steven] Suddenly a scream could be heard. ¡°Monster!¡± [Villager] Looking over Chris¡¯ plant minions were making their way to him. ¡°Shut up you fool these are me minions they won¡¯t harm you¡± [Chris] Still they wouldn¡¯t calm down so after a quick explanation of his job¡¯s skills they continued to the goblins den quietly. Along the way they encountered more goblins but they were slaughtered in an instant by Chris. After an hour the group made it to the entrance of a cave guarded my 30 goblins and 7 hobgoblins. ¡°That¡¯s it¡± [Steven] Steven started to walk forward but was stopped by Chris grabbing his shoulder. Chris spoke in a cold voice while a wicked light flashed in his eyes. ¡°Stay back you¡¯ll only get in my way¡± [Chris] See how Chris was smiling no one argued as he got ready to attack. Except for one. ¡°No let me come those bastards took my sister Lina, I want to help rescue her!¡± [Steven] ¡°No¡± [Chris] That one word was like an icicle piercing Stevens¡¯s heart. It was obvious there was no negotiations on the subject and Steven lowered his head. The guards at the entrance were lazily looking around, then a barrage of seeds explode from the cover of the forest leaving only half a dozen goblins and 2 hobgoblins alive. Trying to run into the cave for protection ended with poor results as the rest were mowed down by a second volley of seeds. Walking into the cave Chris smelled a mix of body odor, blood, and guts. Bone were scattered here and there. Making his way I deeper into the cave he investigated many room killing what was inside. Though it took them some time the monsters started to come and try to reply him. Though the hallways could fit four Chompers at once Chris decide to set it up where 4 chompers were in front to bite at the goblins that got to close while the other 4 chompers fired seeds and had the 1 sunflower using battle pollen and the other heal when necessary. Because of that clearing through the areas was incredible simple. After an hour of ¡°cleaning¡± Chris still hadn¡¯t found the girls but something else good happened. /// congratulations!!! You are now Lv 30!!! \\\ \\\ you have filled the requirements for Create Seed (rank 2) and Green Thumb General (rank 2) to rank up by 1 /// /// alert! Because Create Seed has reached rank 3 your skill will now mutate \\\ (What?) [Chris] Suddenly his plant minions started to glow and change. The Chompers grew leaves all over their bodies as well as 2 whip like vines while the sunflower grow and extra head (flower) and its petals became more orange then yellow. (The hell!) [Chris] Looking at the create seed skill chomper seed and sunflower seed where gone replaced by armored chomper and double sun seed. Without hesitation Chris looked at his new minions stats Armored Chomper minion Tier 2 HP 700 / MP 100 Str 125 Agi 85 Def 200 Magic 20 Skills: Seed Shot (5MP), Leaf Armor, Whip Crush (10MP) Looking at its new stats and skills Chris smile broadly. Leaf Armor add an extra 20% Def and did a small amount of damage to others when struck. Whip Crush empowers their vines to deal a strong attack. ¡°Awesome!¡± [Chris] As for the double sun Double Sun minion Tier 2 HP 150 / MP 600 Str 30 Agi 150 Def 40 Magic 75 Skills: Battle Pollen + (2MP per 5sec), Healing Light + (80MP) (Nice!) [Chris] With the two seed types evolved as Chris calls it sweep the cave clear increased in speed. Still he was disappointed that his command limit didn¡¯t increase instead the stat boast doubled to 10%. After kill another 100 or so more enemies Chris came across a room that seem different from the rest. It smelled of ¡°Man Time¡±. Looking around he saw multiple small cave with moans coming from them. ¡°Tsk well this is going to be a pain¡± [Chris] His mind again went into overdrive to come up with a plan over the problem in front of him. chapter 3 boss fight (1/2) In a dimly light room that was about 100 meters in circumference Chris stood. His eyes twitched as he looked at the new enemy in front of him. Ugly pig men that had loincloths hiding their crotches and holding a spears were walking out of one of the caves Orc lv 40 Rank D HP 800 / MP 75 Str 235 Agi 120 Def 260 Magic 10 Skills: Blood Boil (30MP), Libido ¡°Great this might be trouble¡± [Chris] Right now there were only 3 Orcs but judging from the moaning from deeper in the caves there were more. ¡°O-K you fucking horny bastards let¡¯s get this over with!¡± [Chris] Without mercy seeds rained down on the Orcs, squealing as they died more Orcs to came out to investigate. Now there were 7 smell pig men. Seeing their dead comrades veins appeared on their foreheads and the Orcs turned a shade of red. Chris guessed it was Blood Boil and prepared to receive his enemies. The Orcs charged, despite their appearance the Orcs were quite fast instantly covering 40 meters in a few seconds. Drawing his swords Chris smiled fiercely and order the ACs (Armored Chompers) to fire a barrage of seeds at the incoming enemies. The Orcs blocked most of the seed with their spears or dodged as they quickly advances towards Chris. ¡°Tsk, in that case!¡± [Chris] He ran forward followed by a volley of seeds. In terms of speed the Orcs couldn¡¯t keep up with Chris. His plan was simple attack the Orcs head on and while they were distracted have the ACs pick them off. In a few minutes the 7 Orcs lay dead. Unfortunately it wasn¡¯t over. Another wave of 9 Orcs appeared and they seemed to have been observing the earlier fight because they were caution of the AC¡¯s Seed Shot. Chris quickly came up with another plan, quickly moving back to the safety of his minions he pretending to catch his breath. The group of pig men thought this was an opportunity and rushed to attack. ¡°Dumbasses¡± [Chris] Chris jeered as the AC¡¯s used Whip Crush on the Orcs. To Chris¡¯ amazement the attacks were more effective than he had predicted. One Orc had its head smashed into its body while another¡¯s rig cage collapsed. Sadly 2 of the AC were killed by the Orcs though 2 new one quickly appeared. Breathing heavy Chris walked in to the largest of the caves. Women were sprawled everywhere like rag dolls, same crying others silence just staring off into space. The stench of sweat, semen, and waste was so overpowering it made Chris want to vomit. Glancing around Chris saw at the other end of the cave was a large red door that was decorated with golden vine like patterns. Looking at the door that had caught his interested he decide to come back later to investigate. For now he had to get everyone moving. ¡°Hey it¡¯s fine for you to leave now I killed all the monsters¡± [Chris] No one moved at first then after a moment some weakly got up and started to leave. Then screams were heard When the girls exited the cave they meant Chris plant minions causing them to panic. After reassuring that his minions wouldn¡¯t hurt them they made their way out leaving several girls behind. It seemed that the Orcs were sadists and had injured many of the girls, so he gathered all the injured girls from each cave and had the DSs heal them. Two girls walked over to him their clothes were shredded easily revealing their excellent bodies. Claira Crosshert Lv 32 Titles: none Job: Ice Mage Adventure Rank: D Race: Human Sex: Female Age: 22 HP 430 / MP 1450 Str 55 Agi 40 Def 25 Magic 90 Skills: ice magic (basic) ¨C icicle, frost barrier Sara Crosshert Lv 29 Titles: none Job: Ice Mage Adventure Rank: D Race: Human Sex: Female Age: 19 HP 350 / MP 1200 Str 40 Agi 55 Def 30 Magic 75 Skills: ice magic (basic) ¨C icicle, frost barrier Claira was around 6¡¯0 tall. She had short curly blonde hair and a pair of charming green eyes. Her well curved figure would make a man think indecent thoughts instantly. She gave off the feeling of a gentle beauty even so her eyes spoke of years of combat. Sara was slightly shorter than her companion. Long strait black hair incased a doll like face that had two blue eyes staring at Chris. Her bodies¡¯ proportions weren¡¯t as extreme as the girl standing next to her but it didn¡¯t make her any less of a beauty. If you said the first girl had a warm feel this one was the opposite giving off an icy aura. ¡°Thank you. To defeat that many monsters you must be quite strong¡± [Claira] ¡°Don¡¯t thank me I did this to gain exp and the reward not to save anyone¡± [Chris] His indifferent tone startled the two, though she frowned for a second Claira quickly smiled again. ¡°Well at least allow me to introduce myself I am Claira and this is my younger sister Sara¡± [Claira] Sara bowed slightly as she was introduced and say a small thank you. ¡°Like I said don¡¯t thank me!¡± [Chris] He really dislike this situation normally he would have just left the girls who couldn¡¯t help themselves but because of the request he was given he thought that it would be a bad idea to leave them. Not to mention the 2 in front of him were annoying "Still you¡¯re an odd one¡± [Claira] This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Chris became irritated at her comment and she laughed. ¡°Well two beautiful ladies wearing all most nothing are in front of you and there is no react. It makes me loss confidents in myself¡± [Claira] Hearing that Sara covered herself with her hands looking angry. Chris sighed and answered in an irritated tone. ¡°Not interested¡± [Chris] Hearing that Claira became dejected and Sara seemed to accept that as the truth. Truly Chris had no interest in them or any women in general, since not only men but women mistreated him as well. Then Sara spoke with a cool but gentle voice that would which would turn men into beasts. ¡°Your rank?¡± [Sara] Her face was emotionless except of a light of curiosity and Chris looked at her confused. ¡°Rank?¡± [Chris] ¡°Your adventure¡¯s rank, you have to be at least a C rank to take out all those monsters.¡± [Claira] ¡°I¡¯m not an adventure¡± [Chris] ¡°Eeeeh¡± [Claira and Sara] Both of them shouted with dumbfounded expressions. Claira looked like she was about to say something when a roar was heard coming from the exit. ¡°Shit! He¡¯s back!¡± [Sara] Chris turned to see a 7¡¯0 tall red furred beast that walked on two legs and carried a large metal club. Troll (variant ¨C Fire Troll) Lv 64 Boss Rank C HP ??? / MP ??? Str ??? Agi ??? Def ??? Magic ??? Skills: ???, ???, ???, ??? (Holy shit I can¡¯t even see his stats or skill this guy is insanely strong) [Chris] This was the first time Chris¡¯s analyze ability was unable to tell him so little information meaning that the gap in their power was quite large. ¡°That guy is the one who defeated us when we tried to save the people here¡± [Sara] ¡°We can¡¯t fight him as he defeated us when we had a group of 9 we were mostly D ranked but we had 3 C ranks with us¡± [Claira] The Trolled was looking at Chris mostly like had guessed he was the cause of his ¡°toys¡± escaping. It snarled and leapt forward. In that one jump it covered the 50 meters required to land on top of Chris and co. Instantly Chris reacted as the Troll swung down its club he had 2 of his ACs use whip crush to block. Two vines that moved to intercept the fire trolls club stopping it from continuing to Chris¡¯ head. Angered from its attack being block it roar, the fire troll¡¯s body and club burst into flames immediately turning the vines to ash. Though it gave the three to move just in time as the club continued its assault. (Not good) [Chris] With his plants being weak to fire he suspected that seed shot would be useless so with that in mind he quickly came up with a plan. ¡°Everyone get back and don¡¯t get my way!¡± [Chris] He shouted as he switched out his ACs for DSs and had them go to the edge of the room. His plan was to have the DSs all use battle pollen + to stack its effect. Since ¡°evolving¡± battle pollen can increase stats by 30% unfortunately only one of the heads of the DSs can use battle pollen + at a time so instead of +600% stats he would have to settle with 300%. Drawing his swords a surge of power entered him making his body feel extremely light. ¡°Alright you over grown fur ball let go!¡± [Chris] Making a signal with his index finger the troll charged roaring. Chris shoot forward to meant the flaming monstrosity. The fire troll swung its hammer down lucky Chris was a beat faster and dodge while slashing at the monsters waist. It howled in pain but quickly recovered and turned attempting to strike again. ¡°Shit!¡± [Chris] This time the trolls club was clad in not just fire but also a purplish light which seemed to make the strike faster so much so Chris couldn¡¯t dodge. Being hit by the club sent him flying into the wall. The fire troll began to move towards Chris to finish him when. ¡°Icicle!¡± [Claira and Sara] From in front of them 2 one foot icicles formed and launched hitting the fire troll in the back. It howled in pain and turned to attack the girls. Currently Chris was being heal by the DSs, see the two girls save him made the tiniest crack in his cold heart. (No they only did that so I could recover so they could then increase their own survivability) [Chris] Still it made him feel indebted to them so getting up he saw the troll attacking the 2 would had an ice barrier around them. Though it was holding the fire troll at bay it wouldn¡¯t last long cracks were already forming. (Damn body! Move! At this rate they¡¯ll die) [Chris] His injuries still haven¡¯t healed he could feel his ribs still shattered and his left arm was just hanging there not moving. It was odd even though he was injured and was in no shape to fight he still stood. Why? Because some unknown feelings flooded through him. Chris had never cared for others he had walked past people getting beat on the streets before not even bothering to show pity. So why now he felt like protecting those 2 he didn¡¯t know all that Chris knew was that if he didn¡¯t he¡¯ll regret it. But how? If he takes another attack like last time Chris knew it would be over. Crash The ice Barrier was shattered and now the fire troll was about to attack both girls faces twisted in fear. ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAH!¡± [Claira and Sara] ¡°NOOOOOOO!!!¡± [Chris] Chapter 4 boss fight (2/2) Chris forced his body to move. Even with 4 ribs broken, his left arm limp and mangle, and organs turned into paste by some miracle he moved his body. Sheathing both his swords he ran towards the fire troll. Picking up one of the dead orc¡¯s spears he hurled it at the monster with all his strength. Whistling through the air it hit its mark, the beast left leg. Kneeling the troll quickly removed the spear and the wound began to heal. By the time Chris had made it to his target the wound was almost closed, but it still gave him the opening he need. Unsheathing one of his swords he aimed for the troll¡¯s neck, unfortunately his opponent was faster than him and raised its arm to block. Sadly the troll¡¯s arm was too thick for the weakened Chris to cut clean through and the sword stopped half way through the troll¡¯s arm. ¡°Tsk, not done yet!¡±[Chris] Chris delivered a roundhouse kick to the monsters head sending back a few steps. While he kicked Chris had let go of his sword drawing the other and while the fire troll was stumbling he pierced its chest. The troll coughed up blood and looked like it was at its end, but the beast eyes were still full of life. Chris moved back as the monster roared swinging its uninjured arm at him. gaining distances Chris watched as his swords fell to the ground as the cuts closed. ¡°Are you fucking kidding me!?¡± [Chris] The wounds quickly healed and the troll looked at Chris and it smirked as if saying ¡°you can¡¯t kill me, dumbass¡±. Chris expression turned cold and his eyes became icy. His mind a moment ago was filled with killed this beast to save the 2 girls that were now at his back. Since they no longer in immediate danger his mind began to move at lightning speed as he looked around for some way to kill this monstrosity since it seem that nothing he did worked. Although his opponent didn¡¯t give him the time and again came at him wielding his club. The club glowed with a purplish light again and Chris face instantly drained of color. (If I¡¯m hit with that I¡¯m dead!) [Chris] He was to injured to dodge an attack like that, still he didn¡¯t give up and attempted to block it with his only good arm. Just before the troll got close enough to unleash his attack a voice shouted. ¡°Get down!¡± [Claira] Ducking as two icicles whizzed past and impaled the troll in the chest halting its attack. After that several more continued came flying piercing the troll in the stomach, arms, legs, and head. Breathing heavy Claira¡¯s and Sara¡¯s legs gave out and they sat on the ground out of energy. ¡°Did (breath) we do (breath) it?¡± [Sara] Looking at the troll Chris was surprised that it still was breathing and then a reddish orange fire burst from the wounds that covered its body. ¡°No (breath) no way!¡± [Claira] All three were shocked by the scene in front of them. The fire troll was covered in flames quickly melted the icicles after its wounds healed slowly. Chris picked up his swords and tried to stab the monster while it was still healing but the flames keep him from getting to close. ¡°How do we kill this thing, no matter what we do it still gets back up¡± [Claira] Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Taking the opportunity Chris switch some of the DS¡¯s to heal him focusing on his organs so he won¡¯t die from internal bleeding. Turning to the 2 behind him he came up with an idea. ¡°Can you two cast anymore spells?¡± [Chris] ¡°I have enough mana for one maybe two¡± [Claira] ¡°Same¡± [Sara] Hearing that Chris smiled. About 10 minutes had passed when the troll had fully healed. At that time Chris was at about 80% with his organs and ribs fixed while his arm could now move but only a little. The troll looked at a roar and again smirked at Chris. Though the beast¡¯s wounds had regenerated it seems that doing so made it extremely tired. Looking at his enemy Chris frowned while the girls looked in despair. ¡°Come at me you fucking fur ball! Fire covered shit! You ugly ape!-¡° [Chris] Chris continued to through insults at his opponent until it roared and its eyes blood shot with anger. Rushing towards Chris it raised its club purplish light quickly covering it. Its movements were severely slower than earlier, but then again that helped Chris quite a bit. When the enemy was about 8 meters about Chris smiled broadly. ¡°Now!¡± [Chris] ¡°Frost Barrier!¡± [Sara] ¡°Icicle!¡± [Claira] Suddenly a dome of ice surrounded not any of the three people, but the troll and the icicle wasn¡¯t aimed at the fire troll instead it shot towards the ceiling. What the icicle hit was a group of stalactites making their bases crumble and fall onto the fire troll. Yes, the reason Chris kept throwing insults at the monster was to keep its attention on him and not the 2 chanting behind him. Unable to escape from the icy cage the troll howled as the stone missiles impaled its body. As its cries echoed throughout the cave as it tried to escape by thrashing and covering itself in flames. Chris however wasn¡¯t going to give it any chance to free itself and heal. He quickly rushed over and with one swing cleanly decapitated the monster Signaling the end of the fight Chris saw a windows appearing in his face.
Congratulations! You have reached Level 45 !
You¡¯re Skill Create Seed as rank up to rank 4 !
You¡¯re Skill Green Thumb General has ranked up to rank 4 !
/// alright now I¡¯m going to take more time in each update so the story improves in quality. \\\ \\\ In the next two chapter a lot things will be explained and the plot while finally start. /// P.S. For those that think the MC has had a change of heart don¡¯t be too quick to judge. Chapter 5 The Goddess, New Skill, and the Beasts Trial Hello everyone EsperReal here I had a day off and had almost nothing to do so here you go. ¡°Finally its over! Hahahahaha!¡± [Claira] She sat down smiling and started to laugh. ¡°Yes¡± [Sara] The two were complete exhausted, if Chris¡¯ plan to kill the fire troll had failed they would have died for sure. Chris was currently looking at his skills that ranked up
Create SeedRank 4
Creates a seed that transforms into a plant minionCosts 100 MP
Seeds available: Armored Chomper Seed (AC), Double Sun Seed (DS), Blast Seed
Green Thumb GeneralRank 4
Ables you to control your plant minions with more efficiencyPassive
+ 10% stats to all plant minions CommandCommand Limit: 20
Smiling he was about to create a blast minion when he noticed that everything had turned a shape of grey. Looking around it was like time had stopped with Claira and Sara sat unmoving. He was completely confused and called out to them but they didn¡¯t respond. Quickly realizing someone was here he heard a women¡¯s voice that was not soft or load, one could say it was a perfect balance of the two. ¡°Well done for making it this far my Champion¡± [???] Chris spun around to see the owner of the voice was a women dressed in a grey simple dress with a vail covering her face from her Chris could feel an overwhelming force. Seeing his surprised faces she laughed softly. ¡°No need to be afraid I am Fate Goddess of Balance and Harmony as well as your¡­ benefactor¡± [Fate] She made an elegant curtsy in greeting. ¡°Benefactor? What do you mean?¡± [Chris] Having recovered Chris now was full of questions. ¡°Haha, Allow me to explain. We¡¯ll start with the beginning long ago there was nothing only emptiness, then time began first came me to control the two existences that came a second later my two younger sisters the Goddess of Light Aurora and the Goddess of Darkness Nocturia. Naturally they despised each other and the first battle between the two began which ended up destroying everything in existence.¡± [Fate] She sighed and continued ¡°After that I was forced to clean up their mess and create everything anew, after which I placed rules on them so it would happen again. Unfortunately it didn¡¯t last long and after about 10 millennia they managed to find a loophole and ended up once again ending everything in their battle. It¡¯s been around 400 million years since I last recreated everything placing even stricter rules. Sadly they would still bicker about everything so I decide to make a game of sorts for them to settle things¡­ are you listen?¡± [Fate] Chris had regained his sense and was halfheartedly listen. ¡°Not really what does this have to do with me? My guess is I¡¯m part of this game of their¡¯s¡± [Chris] Though he couldn¡¯t see her face Chris could tell she was irritated, but she quickly calmed down. ¡°Yes and No, you see several 1000 of these games have accrued in which each side selects their champions then they fight and whomever champion wins is declared the victory. Now this time is different they plan to make this game much larger than before and sadly this is a problem for me because of one of the rules of the games is I can¡¯t directly intervene myself.¡± [Fate] ¡°But your champion can¡± [Chris] She nodded and although Chris couldn¡¯t see her face he thought she was smiling ¡°Correct, now the reason I selected you as my champion¡­ well really it was mostly random¡± [Fate] Chris stared blankly at her then grew anger. ¡°Random, are you joking! That lest give a good reason like in a manga or anime, that just lame!¡± [Chris] Again Chris could sense she was irritated and felt it was wise to be quiet. ¡°I said it was MOST random. Both of my sister decide to take people from your school to be their champions and put them in an ideal place to fight. Now then I tricked the two into delaying their champion¡¯s summoning by one mouth so in that you could get a head start.¡± [Fate] Again Chris stared blankly ¡°You tricked them?¡± [Chris] ¡°Yes I had them believe it was unfair that they had multiple champions while I only had one and had them give you some advantages¡± [Fate] ¡°Your sisters¡­ aren¡¯t that smart are they¡± [Chris] Shaking her head Fate laughed in a voice of harmony. ¡°Though it¡¯s true please reframe from insulting them please¡± [Fate] ¡°Now let me finish. You are the one would will keep this game from going out of control. When the need arises I will call upon you to do a task¡± [Fate] ¡°Like what?¡± [Chris] She shrugged ¡°These games are supposed to be discreet and not harm the balance of the world they are in so if one of them does something like attempts to destroy a kingdom you have to stop that from happening.¡± [Fate] ¡°Nope¡± [Chris] Chris declared brazenly which shocked Fate. ¡°What?¡± [Fate] The reason he didn¡¯t ask about his schoolmates was simple he didn¡¯t care, but Fate figured that he wouldn¡¯t care and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not going to go around save anyone, it would be a waste of my time not to mention annoying¡± [Chirs] Suddenly the air vibrated and Chris felt like he was being crushed by an unknown force. ¡°Did you think you had a choice in the matter, Chris Gelvon¡± [Fate] Her voice had no trace of emotion like she wasn¡¯t even a living thing it sent a power chill down Chris spine. ¡°Now you have to options. Either A willingly follow my directions and receive my blessing or B I force you in which you will experience something worse than any mortal as thought of let alone felt¡± [Fate] Hearing how here voice still remained lifeless it didn¡¯t take long to think of an answer. ¡°I think I¡¯ll go with option A¡± [Chris] ¡°Good choice¡± [Fate] ¡°Not like I really had one¡± [Chris] ¡°Hmmm what was that?¡± [Fate] ¡°N-n-nothing¡± [Chris] Now the horrible feel from before had vanished Chris asked another question. ¡°So why didn¡¯t you contact me till now?¡± [Chris] After asking though the feeling wasn¡¯t as intense the crushing force returned. (Shit did I hit a landmine!?) [Chris] ¡°My sisters though it would be funny to intercept your transfer process and place you in the middle of butt fuck nowhere while making it so I could find you!¡± [Fate] ¡°Ah¡± [Chris] As much as he wanted to complaint he thought it would be life threatening if he did. When she calmed down Fate spoke again. ¡°Now since we lost a week of time so I¡¯m while I can¡¯t directly do something like give you some increasable skill what I can do is give you some things to increase your progress.¡± [Fate] Pointing to the larger cave with the red door she continue. ¡°Now I will unlock that door and replace what was inside it with some gifts for you and some other things.¡± [Fate] While Chris wondered what ¡°other things¡± meant he didn¡¯t ask because it seemed that her patience was at its limit. ¡°Now go for now you have free rein of your action though I still will be watch, now goodbye and good luck¡± [Fate] With that the world became colored again and Chris heard Claira¡¯s and Sara¡¯s laughter again. ¡°Chris is something wrong?¡± [Claira] She had noticed that Chris was scowling and walking into the largest cave to towards the red door. ¡°No just curious about something¡± [Chris] Moving quickly he stopped in front of the door. (Let¡¯s see if Fate was lying or not) [Chris] Taking a deep breath he reached out to the door, at that time the 2 girls had entered the room. ¡°Chris don¡¯t bother that door is something only a master level mage can open since¡­ ¡± [Claira] Before she could finish Chris had already opened the door and was looking inside. ¡°Impossible!¡± [Sara] ¡°What! That had an ancient seal on it only a master level mage could open¡± [Claira] They both gasped seeing the door open so easily. They tried to question Chris but he wasn¡¯t paying attention as he looked into the room. There were three stone pedestals bathed in light like they had spotlights shining on them. On the left pedestal lay a plain green book on it that looked extremely old and gave off a powerful aura. The right had clothes on it that looked like they were for girls. He paused think why those were here then he thought of something. Looking back at the 2 girls that still wore shredded clothes that revealed almost everything he understood. Turning back while blushing his mind was jumbled. (What the hell am I think) [Chris] Shaking his head of his unknown feelings he looked at the center pedestal, floating slight above it were 2 short swords. The swords were pitch black with a green vein like patterns that seem to pulse with power. They were single edged that curved slightly and had a nasty looking serrated edge that seemed to be meant for shredding their victim like the fangs of some beast. Just by looking at them Chris could tell that they were ordinary weapons. He broke away from staring at the swords and walked over to the clothes and tossed them to the near naked girls. ¡°Put these on¡± [Chris] ¡°What, oh sure¡± [Claira] He turned around while they changed blushing again. (What the fuck is happening to me) [Chris] While they changed he heard them whispering. ¡°Hey is this weird there¡¯s even bras and panties¡± [Claira] (whisper) ¡°Ya and they fit perfectly¡± [Sara] (whisper) Chris could hear them perfectly even when they whisper, Chris¡¯ was doing his best not to listen while trying to figure out why he felt like this sure he thought of them as people better than other humans still it was weird he need more time to sort them out before pinning down what he felt. ¡°Ok its fine now¡± [Claira] Turning around Chris and was relieve to see them in a pair of light blue mage robes, though they clung to their bodies showing the 2 curves it was still better the being naked. ¡°How do we look, Hey Sara get out here¡± [Claira] Sara was hiding behind Claira blushing for some reason. ¡°So?¡± [Claira] ¡°You look fine¡± [Chris] Claira started pouting. ¡°You look fine¡­ that¡¯s it. (Sigh) well it¡¯s better than uninterested. CONFENDENTS RESTORED!¡± [Claira] She made a V sign and smiled, seeing this both Sara and I faceplamed. Not wanting to deal with Claira or the strange emotions inside him he walked over to the book and used analyze.
Book of learningAlignment: Wind
Skill: Wind BladeRank 1
This skill can either clad your weapon (or fist) in wind increasing its damage or can be launched as a ranged attack
Cost 60 MPCompatible
Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.
¡°What the?¡± [Chris] ¡°Wow a skill book, Super Lucky¡± [Claira] Chris looked at her confused. ¡°Jeez you don¡¯t even enough what skill books are? What are you¡­ from another world or something¡± [Claira] (Yes) [Chris] Taking the book from him she frowned. ¡°Darn a wind type skill¡± [Claira] Again Chris stared at her confused. ¡°(Sigh) it seems you don¡¯t even know about the elemental alignments so I¡¯ll explain¡± [Claira] So what I got from her lecture was this. There are 7 elements 5 of which have a strait weakness. Fire > Nature / Earth > Lightning > Wing > Water > Fire Then there are light and dark which are equal. Dark = Light Each person is born with an alignment to an element like how Claira and Sara are aligned to Water / Ice. There are rare case where people have had more than one alignment but they can be counted on one hand. Basically to learn skills related to magic the person must be alignment with the skills element or else there is no hope of learning it. So from what Chris can tell is that he is aligned with wind because he could learn the skill book. Also for someone to truly learn there alignment it is best to get it tested lucky its free for adventures so Chris planned to register as one with that being one of the reasons. She then moved onto magic in which there are two forms Arts and Systems. Arts are like wind blade a standalone skill while systems are like the girls ice magic skill which has multiples spells within it. Next was the levels of Magic systems which were: basic -> apprentice -> intermediate -> master -> grandmaster. It appears Art type magic is rarer because it doesn¡¯t follow a level system because Art type¡¯s power is determined by the strength of the user. Lastly was the skill books, they are magical books that are either found in dungeons or can be created by master level mages. They are a one time use item that gives the user the skill held within them. So Chris tested the theory by opening the book in which it turned into a ball of light and absorbed into him
Congratulations ! You have learned the Skill Wind Blade !
(Damn I wish they had something like this on Earth then School would be a breeze) [Chris] Laughing to himself as he inspected the swords his face paled.
Orthos (unawaken)Teir ???
State of Awakening0%
if Orthos accepts the wielder as its master the swords will grant an increase in stats. By how much is determined by the percentage of awakening
These two swords gain strength with each life they take, eventually they will reveal their true terrifying power
Skills: none unlocked
Chris reached out to take them, but as soon as he touched them a violent force invaded him causing excruciating pain. ¡°We are Orthos! Do you wish to wield us human? If so speak!¡± [Orthos] Hearing a rough pair of voice that spoke at the same time Chris grinding his teeth responded ¡°Of course you bastard¡± [Chris] ¡°Very well let us begin¡± [Orthos] Suddenly everything when black for a few seconds then a scene flashed before his eyes It was Chris in his classroom about to each lunch. ¡°Oi loser go buy me some lunch I want two cheeseburgers, medium fries, and a large cola got that¡± [???] The one talking was the student council president Darak Telten and the leader of the group that mistreats him the most. He was 6¡¯2 only slightly shorter than Chris but was built like a tank unlike the mound of fat Chris was. His hair was a raven black and was cut short and slicked back like some sleazy business man. Next to him was his number 1 and 2 lackeys Trent Godo and Glen Godo. They were identically twins that had short brown hair, were 5¡¯11 tall, and had a slimmer build. ¡°Ya and get me the same¡± [Trent] ¡°Ill third that order¡± [Glen] ¡°O-ok¡± [Chris] As usually no one said anything no in fact they were snickering. See this memory brought Chris great pain and sadness he wanted to bury his head in the ground and scream. ¡°How pathetic, why didn¡¯t you fight back?¡± [Orthos] Startled Chris looked to the side and saw a large two headed shadowy wolf. Its body resemble a timber wolf except it was 7¡¯0 tall. It sat continuing to watch the seen. "Shut the fuck up you overgrown shit!" [Chris] Even with his insults the beast ignored him. The next memory came it was Chris backed against a wall surrounded by a group of students wearing the same uniform as him. currently he had his pants down and the group was laughing while taking pictures. ¡°haha what a loser, hey fat ass oink like a pig¡± [female student] ¡°O-oink oink (sob) oink¡± [Chris] ¡°Wow seriously he¡¯s crying hahaha now that¡¯s lame¡± [male student] Then someone kicked him making him fall over. ¡°Aww did Mr. Piggy fall over to fat to stand hahaha!¡± [female student] Watching the memory Chris Blood Boiled he wanted to ripped their heads off and stomp on them until they turn into paste. Orthos sat in silent then after a few minutes spoke again. ¡°Humans are such strange creatures, still¡­¡± [Orthos] The last one was of him at home sitting in his room watching anime showing a happy. Chris froze he knew this memory all too well. He was 14 at the time and from that day onward he devoted himself to studies as the highest priority, why? Because¡­ The door of his room burst open and a man walked in¡­ his father. ¡°You little shit, what the fuck are you doing!?¡± [Chris¡¯s Father] Chris turned fear in his eyes. His father, Edward Gelvon was the owner and CEO of one of the biggest private security companies in the world so his father seeing his good for nothing son just sitting there watch anime made him feel like he invested too much time and money into the idiot before him. With a snap of his fingers two large muscular men entered Chris. ¡°Do you need something Boss?¡± [big man 1] ¡°Yes, take my son and (teach) him that he needs to be more productive with his life¡± [Edward] Truthfully Chris¡¯ father never cared for him as a son instead as tool to better the company. Though it was quickly realized that he was worthless so he was discarded. For better or worse his father couldn¡¯t just kick him out or have him killed because if it got to the media his company would be reigned and he would never let that happen. ¡°Sir!¡± [Man 1 and 2] The scene then changed of Chris gagged and suspended in the air by ropes. ¡°Take this you brat!¡± [man 1] The man slugged Chris in the stomach nearly making him vomit. ¡°You should be grateful that the boss hasn¡¯t just thrown you onto the streets so how about showing some respect and do something meaningful¡± [man 2] The memory ended with Chris still getting beaten. Chris was currently trembling dark emotions swirled in him like a storm. He felt the need to kill something, anything just to get rid of these thoughts and to let off some steam. Silence lingered for a few minutes before it was broken by Orthos speaking this time only one head spoke at a time. The left head had a higher pitched voice that reminded Chris of what a hyena would sound like if they could speak, while the right had a rougher deep voice. ¡°You have quite a bit of darkness in your heart human and the desire to kill is strong, haha¡± [Orthor left] ¡°We have decided you pass, since we need a master that does not lack the will to kill something¡± [Orthos right] ¡°Well then¡± [Orthos left] ¡°Treat us kindly¡± [Orthos right] ¡°Master¡± [both heads] It bowed its heads then turned into a dark green liquid splint in two and rushed to Chris transforming into 2 plain black metal ring one on each index finger. Instantly the world returned to normal with Claira and Sara shouting and rushing to his side. ¡°What happened¡± [Claira] ¡°You ok?¡± [Sara] The two looked anxiously at him. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine and look I got some new gear¡± [Chris] Showing off the two black rings explaining it was the swords from before and about the trail while omitting the actual event so not to share his painful memories. As they walked out of the cave the three chatted about the world. Since the trio wasn¡¯t moving too fast because of exhaustion Chris learned a few important things. First was that the world he was in was call Mithos and that it was one mega continent. The other thing was he learned of the three major powers in the world: the Human kingdom Invictus. The Magical Alliance which was made up of things like elves, dwarve, and other humanoid magical races, and lastly the Demon Empire Tartarus. They also tried to explain about things like the nobility and the king, but Chris didn¡¯t care in the slightest. Finally they made it to the entrance where there were some still waiting like Steven and a young girl next to him. When Chris and the girls were risking their lives the captives escaped to the exit. Though it made Chris angry he didn¡¯t say anything because they would have gotten in the way and because of the request he unfortunately couldn¡¯t use them as decoys. ¡°Oh thank the gods your safe I was starting to worry that the last monster had killed you¡± [Steven] The two came up to the three and bowed with tears in her eyes the girl that Chris guessed was Steven¡¯s sister Lina again bowed again but not to Chris by the two beside him. ¡°Thank you big sister Claira and Big sister Sara if it wasn¡¯t for you I¡­¡± [Lina] Hearing that Chris glanced at the two and Claira laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t give us that look we protected this child from the horny pigs and they left us alone after Sara froze one of the dicks solid¡± [Claira] Somewhat embarrassed but prideful nodded in agreement with her sister words. Chris shivered even though he knew it what she did was necessary he could help but be somewhat afraid. (Mental note don¡¯t try anything with Sara if she¡¯s unwilling¡­ wait what am I thinking dammit!) [Chris] Shaking his head Chris turned his attention to Steven fixing him with an icy gaze. ¡°The reward?¡± [Chris] ¡°Y-yes of course please come to our village there we can hand over the money¡± [Steven] Steven somewhat nervously replied. And so they set off to the little village called Cal. Next Chapter will have a little more action but not much mostly more learning things and character development. Also I¡¯m debating whether to make Orthos talk with one head a time or both at the same. Now please let me know if this is to fast pace so if I need to ill slow it down even more. Feedback will be heard Chapter 6 Feeling, the truth, and foolish bandits Cal a farm village was in a quieter area of Invictus having 15 house for the townsfolk to live in the northern most area of the village so they were closer to the fields. As defense the village had 4 guard towers, 2 in the fields and 2 in the town with normally 2 ¨C 3 people rotating shifts. The eastern side was for 3 large barns for livestock and storage. The southern area had things like the community hall that was used for meets and discussions that required more space as well as the armor and church for the religion call Path of Light under the influence of Aurora. Finally the western side had the blacksmith / weapons and armor shop, an inn, a grocery store, and a potion shop. Basically the western area was for adventures and travels. Currently Chris and Sara where talking to the village chief about the reward. They sat a rectangular table with Chris and the chief at opposite ends. Sara was at Chris¡¯ right while Steven was at the village chief¡¯s right ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t give me MY reward!?¡± [Chris] The village chief looked to be around 60 with a thin build and a bald shiny head. He wore a cheap heavy brown robes and plain brown shoes. He looked at Chris with fear after hearing that he had killed the fire troll and was now demanding a reward that he couldn¡¯t pay. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Sir Gelvon but giving you that much¡­ we won¡¯t be able to survive the winter taxes¡± [village chief] Chris shot an chilling glance at Steven whose face had turned snow white, he thought they could offer at least that much but learning they couldn¡¯t afford to made him shake nervously. ¡°That¡¯s not my problem¡± [Chris] Sara normally not showing her emotions right now wore a difficult expression. She had guess Chris was someone who was heartless towards others from how he interacted with Steven and Lina on the way to the village. She also understood that a reward was promised and Chris had almost died completing their request so as much as she wanted to say something she didn¡¯t. Then she thought of something. Tugging at the hem of Chris¡¯ Shirt told get his attention. ¡°What is it Sara?¡± [Chris] The chief and Steven were shocked on how Chris¡¯ mood softened when talking to her. See how she had everyone¡¯s attention she spoke shyly. ¡°Since you can¡¯t pay Chris how about you let him stay at the inn for free and resupply for free then pay the difference before he leaves. What do you think Chris?¡± [Sara] Chris thought for a moment then shrugged and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s fine I guess¡± [Chris] Both of the men sighed as they escaped a difficult situation. As they did Chris glared at them. ¡°If I find out you are cheating me in anyway not just you two but this whole village will vanish, got that?¡± [Chris] The chief and Steven could only nodded because of the terror they felt. Having finished business Chris and Sara left to go find Claira who was tasked to plan for their journey to Felden a large town about five days walk. Why are they going there, for that answer let¡¯s go back 4 hours ago. They had just left the cave when Claira asked on how he was so strong while not being an adventurer. Apparently the reason she asked was because adventurers receive a magic seal that increases exp gain and stat growth. This seal also acts as an ID displaying information on the adventurer like a status page. To explain Sara showed hers to him.
Sara Crosshert
Age19jobice mage
RaceHumanGenderfemale
RankDguildNone
When Chris inquired about the ranking system it was simple the ranks went from F to SSS just like monsters. She said Chris¡¯ strength was mostly a C rank which is common but is in a different Class then F, E, and D. When Chris playfully smirked at her Claira surprised him by informing him she was a C rank adventure. ¡°So you get it? Your strong on a common level so don¡¯t get cocky¡± [Claira] ¡°Yeah yeah I won¡¯t¡± [Chris] ¡°Now then, as the ranks get higher the different in power increases great. For example to take on a B rank is like fighting 20 fire trolls in terms of power.¡± {Claira] Chris¡¯ mouth dropped to the floor the difference was too great for him at the moment. ¡°Now then, Chris since you¡¯re not even an adventurer how about we go register you as one and¡­¡± [Claira] She fidgeted for a moment before continuing. ¡°How about we then make a party since you¡¯ll be a C rank you can join a party with the highest rank 2 more ranks ahead of you. That way we can gain exp fast as well as rank up more quickly. I mean we have to go to the adventurer¡¯s guild anyways to report what happened about our party¡­¡± [Claira] Flustered and depressed Claira lowered her head thinking about various things while Sara looked sad. Chris weighed the pros and cons. He found it odd but he actually enjoyed the company of these 2 girls and he obviously need a guide while he knew next to nothing about this world. Having quickly come to an answer he nodded. ¡°Sure why not?¡± Now back to the present. The three sat in one of the inn rooms that they had been given. It was a simple square room with a double size mattress, a small round table with 2 chairs, a mirror that hung on the wall at the end of the bed, and a window. Sara lay on the bed while Claira and Chris sat at the table eating a thin tasteless vegetable soup and dried out bread. Claira was talking about what they would need for supplies and about getting some better equipment then the clothes they wore. The new equipment was a good idea especially for Chris since his school uniform now resembled rags. ¡°Yeah are you listening to me?¡± [Claira] She poked Chris arm that was supporting his chin to get his attention. Chris who was deep in thought refocused on reality and looked at Claira very seriously and sighed. ¡°Ok if we are going to form a party in need to tell you something¡± [Chris] ¡°Eh¡­ eeeeeeeeehhh!¡± [Claira] ¡°No way¡± [Sara] Chris had explained how he was from a different world, about Fate, the champions that are soon to come, etc. He had no intention of hiding and it made things easier for him if something weird happens it would be easier to explain. He normally would keep this a secret, but he felt like it was the right thing to do. After both of them regained their sense from the shock Claira sighed and pinched her forehead. ¡°Well that explains why you are so clueless about everything¡± [Claira] After another moment of silence Claira stood and took Sara¡¯s hand. ¡°We¡¯ll need time to absorb this information. We¡¯ll talk later ok¡± [Claira] While they left Sara was looking back a small cute smile on her face that said ¡°don¡¯t worry we¡¯ll be back¡±. After they left Chris flopped down on the bed thinking about everything that has happened in the past week. Looking at the mirror that was across from the bed he inspected his body. He had lost an ungodly amount of weight. With his torn clothes one could see well developed muscles. His face wasn¡¯t like a pretty boys but after losing its chubbiness mixed with his messy red hair that had grown slightly passed his shoulders it gave him a rugged look. Oddly his eyes had changed from a brownish green to a dark green mixing everything together he could be consider incredible hansom. Sighing he went into the bathroom to wash himself. What he found was a bucket, a pump, and a metal tub. After a long series of grumbling he managed to fill the tub with the hot water, he then soaked himself and relaxed. While cleaning himself he thought of Claira and Sara. He finally faced of his feelings towards them, even though they just met today they had managed to form a bond with him through battle. Chris realized he would be sad if they left and became slightly sad. After he had finished cleaning himself he lay in bed. Suddenly pain assaulted Chris in every corner of his body. He couldn¡¯t even scream it hurt so much he lay writhing in pain unable to even fall unconscious. ¡°Looks like your body finally decide to begin the reconstruction process¡± [right Orthos] Chris heard Orthos¡¯ voice fill his head then darkness. 3 hours later Chris suddenly opened his eyes his body was racked with pain but now it was at tolerable level of mild painful pulses. ¡°What happened?¡± [Chris] ¡°kekeke It was a back lash of overclocking your body several times over, idiot¡± [left Orthos] ¡°What do you mean?¡± [Chris] ¡°I¡¯ll make it simple though you can increase your stats if it surpasses the limits of your flesh with it is not accustom to that much power it will give you a severe back lash that will last a few day while your body attempts to reconstruct itself¡± [right Orthos] ¡°you¡¯re lucky we used the last of are energy we had stored up to keep your body stable as well as quicken the reconstruction process, otherwise by how much you pushed your body you had 1000% of dieing kekeke¡± [left Orthos] (So I need to be careful of about using battle pollen huh) [Chris] He decide to test his limits on that later but for now he had something else to think about. While thinking he realized he had made an exception for Claira and Sara, his views towards people hadn¡¯t changed in the slightest. Really even without Sara suggestion Chris would still had come up with a similar idea, but most likely only after displaying his anger in a physical manner. Just then there was a knock at his door, getting up and opening the door he found Claira and Sara standing there. ¡°Can we come in?¡± [Claira] He nodded and they entered both sitting on the bed while Chris sat in one of the small table¡¯s chairs. ¡°What with that face?¡± [Claira] Chris who was slightly looking do with a depressed expression looked at the 2. They were both smiling and looking at him with warm gazes. ¡°It makes you think that someone is leaving¡± [Claira] ¡°So then¡­¡± [Chris] ¡°of course were not going to leave, after all since you know nothing about this world and with your personality we would be doing the world a favor by keeping an eye on you¡± [Claira] ¡°That¡¯s a little harsh don¡¯t you think?¡± [Chris] He hanging his head in sadness and Sara got up and patted his head ¡°There there I think Chris is a good person¡± [Sara] He didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry as Sara consoled him. Seeing this Claira¡¯s smile broadened and she continued. ¡°Now there will be three conditions for us if we are going to travel with you Mr. Champion¡± [Claira] He nodded ¡°OK¡± [Chris] ¡°First no secrets tell us if something involving this whole light and dark thing happens¡± [Claira] ¡°Sure, no big deal¡± [Chris] ¡°Next I will be the one in charge of finances since right now since neither of you have a concept of money¡± [Claira] ¡°Ugh¡± [Sara] ¡°That¡¯s fare¡± [Chris] ¡°Lastly¡­¡± [Claira] ¡°Be nicer to people¡± [Sara] ¡°Right we don¡¯t need that attitude causing unneeded trouble so if you could not be so¡­ mean¡± [Claira] ¡°¡­¡± [Chris] Obviously Sara told Claira about my talking with the village chief while it made sense because next time it could be a noble or someone in higher power than a village chief of a farm village. While Chris knew it was logically he still was him. ¡°Absolutely no promises on that one¡± [Chris] Claira sighed and rubbed her forehead. ¡°Right I thought as much, well at least try not to cause too much trouble please¡± [Claira] ¡°Sure I¡¯ll do my best¡± [Chris] With that the 2 left to sleep leaving Chris in a good mood. The next day they had breakfast at the inn before heading to supply for the journey. First they got a set of armor for Chris which was a tunic, chainmail undershirt, a brown heavy leather chest plate that had a hood, steel round shoulder and knee pads, black leather fingerless gloves, leather armor leggings, and steel toed combat boots, as well as a small bag for healing potions that attached to his belt. With his armor he looked like a villainous rogue out of an RPG while he was complemented that it suited him very well he didn¡¯t know whether to frown or smile. Since the robes that the girls had were of good quality to conserve money Claira suggested to keep wearing them and though reluctant as she looked at some clothes Sara agreed. Next was the grocery store where they bought various herbs and spices since it was common for adventures to just hunt for their daily meals because it cut down on what they had to carry. Chris was confused why the shopkeeper who was a young women in her early 20 nervously keep her distances for the most part yet still looked over occasionally. What Chris didn¡¯t see is that several girls from the village attempted to approach him because of his looks but they didn¡¯t last look under the glares that spoke of death from his companions. Last was the potion shop where they bought 4 types of potions one was red liquid which was a healing potion, a green type that were mana potions, a purple kind that was antidote for all kinds of poisons, and the last one was yellow for cure paralysis and confusion. Each one came in long tubes with a cork stopper. Because of their shape they easily slide in and out of the small bag Chris had for potions. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. And so having gathered everything they need the three went to the village chief¡¯s home to receive the last of the reward. After everything they bought 5 silver was left over. Though Chris was angered that the leftovers were so small Claira calmed him by saying that 5 silver would be enough too late until they got to Felden, so they left being seen off by the chief and Steven wearing expressions of relief. It had been 2 days since the trio left Cal and right now the group had gone off to the side of the forest path to take a break. Currently Claira was preparing lunch which was a stew made with various vegetables picked from the surrounding area and meat from a monster called a Vermix. A Vermix was a rat like monster as large as a middle sized dog. Among the new monster Chris encountered it was the weakest. So far they had fought against a group of wolf monsters called lesser forest worg, a bear covered in spikes called a thorn hide, and when they stop at a river to refill their canteens they were attack by a group of merfolk which look like two legged fish with arms. Sara was currently dismantling some of the monsters they killed to get sellable materials. Her knife moved accurately as she skinned a Vermix then cut of its tail and gouged out its eyes. Chris was in a small clearing moving around while swinging Orthos at various quickly made training dummies made from sticks that were stuck into the ground. ¡°Wrong you need to think less and just let your body move naturally, now again¡± [right Orthos] Since the first fight Chris used Orthos it had decide to teach him how to properly wield the two swords saying while Chris had power he lacked form. Chris again stood in the middle of the training dummies complete calm with his eyes closed. Then suddenly he shot forward slashing at one of the dummies then using it as a springboard he launched himself at another cut off what was supposed to be its head he then weaved between 3 more behind it making what would be fatal cuts on them. While running he throw one of his swords sticking it into a tree, a glint of a wire could be seen then he leapt off the ground swinging in the air slashing at another dummy passed now with only 2 left he throw his other sword and changed directions while pulling the other free decapitating the last 2 dummies. ¡°Not back kid your improving at a crazy rate! kekeke¡± [left Orthos] Wiping the sweet from his forehead with his back of his hand he smiled broadly and laughed. ¡°Ok! lunch is ready!¡± [Claira] Feeling incredible hungry Chris rushed over to eat. ¡°Jeez Claira I know I¡¯ve said this before but you¡¯re an amazing cook¡± [Chris] She blushed ¡°Thanks, they say people cook at their best when it¡¯s for someone they love¡± [Claira] ¡°What? Sorry I didn¡¯t hear you¡± [Chris] Her face turned bright red and she waved her arms franticly ¡°Nothing, I didn¡¯t say a thing hahaha¡± [Claira] By now Sara had sat down and see her sister in trouble she started talking. ¡°Chris you¡¯re improving quickly, nice work¡± [Sara] Chris smiled and scratched his head. ¡°Really you think so¡± ¡°Yes but he has a long way to go till he could be consider competent¡± [right Orthos] Sara made a stuck her tongue out and made a face. ¡°Party pooper¡± [Sara] ¡°Ugh¡± [right Orthos] ¡°She pegged you brother¡± [left Orthos] ¡°grrrrr shut up, you damn hyena¡± [right Orthos] ¡°Kekeke, oh how scary¡± [left Orthos] Everyone bursts into laughter. After lunched they packed up and quickly looked at the map they got in Cal started to move forwards again. While walking Claira was talking to Sara about what to do when they got to Felden while Chris was looking at his status
Status Page
Name: Chris GelvonRace: Human
Lv: 53EXP: 310 / 6000
Age: 17Gender: Male
Job: Combat Gardner
Titles
Troll Killer, Variant Slayer
HP 1525 / 1525MP 4000 / 4000
Str: 420Agi: 510
Def: 380Magic: 770
Luck: 50Charm: 210
Skills
Create SeedRank: 4
Green Thumb GeneralRank: 4
Extreme GrowthRank: Max
Battle StateRank: Max
AnalyzeRank: Max
Language ComprehensionRank: Max
Wind BladeRank: 2
His stats were above average thanks to extreme growth and coupled with his plants he was much stronger than others his level but he wasn¡¯t anywhere near B rank level yet. He was happy that wind blade ranked so quickly and how useful it was, now he had a range attack it opened many possibilities while in combat. Of course he had his plants but he wanted to keep his skills a secret for 2 reason. One it¡¯s always good to have a trump card, two is that because it is obviously an OP job so some people want to kill him before he gets to strong and possible become trouble for them later. Now with his new plant blast seed his firepower increased 10 fold looking at its status page he laughed to himself
Blast minionTier 2
HP: 100 / 100MP: 50 / 50
Str: 10Agi: 800Def: 20Magic: 30
Skills
heavy blast (50 MP), thorn blast (50 MP), flare blast (50 MP)
Its Agi was overwhelming some much so that when Chris used it he had a hard time controlling its movements properly, though because of the effects of Green Thumb General he quickly learned how to accurately use it. This hand sized plant minion looked like a spider with half bloomed bud as its thorax, sticks made up its long legs its main body was an unbosoming bud. Now the Skill were pretty strait forward. Heavy blast was a normal very large explosion that destroys everything in a 20 meter radius, thorn blast explosive range is only a third of heavy blast but adds small thorns that cause shred most target to the point if they are close enough afterwards one could mistake them for just coming out of a meat grinder, and flare blast reminds me of a flash bang blinding because it takes both the victims sight and hearing for a short time. Overall this guy was a suicide bomber that had much use in both ambushes as well as actual fights and because of their small size while being so fast they make great scouts. He decide to call them blast spiders for simplifying things Around noon the trio were walking down the path when Chris¡¯ blast spider scouts discovered around 30 people hiding along the road about 100 meters in front of them. ¡°We have trouble coming up¡± [Chris] ¡°What?¡± [Sara] From what Chris could tell from how they were dressed he can to one conclusion. ¡°Highwaymen¡± [Chris] The 2 became nervous as adventurers they knew these kinds of bandits were not strong but very clever and are sometimes hard to deal with. Chris reassured them that there would be no problems as he continued walking forward casually even humming to himself as a terror inducing smile appeared on his face. About 10 minutes later they came upon a man standing in the middle of the road. His face was covered by a bandana and was wearing leather leggings and a plate mail breast plat with a sword at his waist. His dirty blonde hair covered the remainder of his face so one couldn¡¯t tell what he looked like at all. As Chris and co came closer he raised his hand signaling them to stop. ¡°Alright leave your belongings and¡­¡± [Bandit] His eyes filled with lust switched between the 2 girls who were standing behind Chris looking slightly frightened. ¡°The girls can also stay and keep me and my friend company for a while¡± [Bandit] Hearing the bandit¡¯s demands about their belongings pissed him off, but how he then ogled Claira and Sara sent him over the edge. ¡°You want me to leave my belongings and abandon my companions! Don¡¯t fuck with me!¡± [Chris] The bandits eye brows raised. ¡°Would you rather we just kill you?¡± [Bandit] Chris smiled mockingly and raised his hand gesturing with his index finger. ¡°Just try it dumbass¡± [Chris] His voice was icy and his eyes spoke of death still the bandit thought he had the advantage. ¡°Fine the lets do this the fun way¡± [Bandit] The bandit raised his hand signaling for the men in the forest to notch their arrows. ¡°Anyone last words like begging for your life?¡± [bandit] Chris simple lifted his middle finger while smiling fearlessly which made the bandits face twist in anger and he dropped his hand. But what followed wasn¡¯t a rain of arrow like the bandit expected, but 7 simultaneous explosions and seconds later screams of pain. ¡°What the fuck?¡± [bandit] Chris instantly started laughing as the bandit looked at him with fire filling his eyes. ¡°hahahaha you were right this is the fun way!¡± [Chris] ¡°You bastard that was you!¡± [bandit] The bandit filled with rage rushed Chris drawing his sword. Suddenly Chris arm moved in a chopping manner twice and two 1 foot long paper thin blades of wind shot towards the bandit at insane speeds take both his arms off. He screamed in pain as blood gushed from the two large wounds and kneeled on the ground. In his pain he saw a pair combat boots come in front of him and he looked up. ¡°Anyone last words like begging for your life?¡± [Chris] The bandit froze because he no longer saw a young man but a horrible monster looking down on him smiling broadly. ¡°No please don¡¯t ki-¡° [Bandit] Before he could finish Chris cut in in half horizontally with Orthos. After going around killing and looting the survivors of the explosions they continued walking to Felden. After traveling for 3 more days nothing else exciting happened so will skip ahead to where they finally saw the town Felden is sight. Chris was looking intensely at the percentage of Orthos¡¯ state of awakening. (Still 0% after killing so many monster!) [Chris] (kekeke what do you expect they were weak not even considered an appetizer for us) [left Orthos] (Jeez you couldn¡¯t even go up 1% seriously!) [Chris] Seeing how Orthos no longer responded he sighed and focused at what was in front of him. There was a massive line to get into Feldon which was actual the size of a small city. It had 40 feet high walls surrounding a 4 mile radius. At the gate that could fit 4 semi-trucks side by side and still have room to spare stood around 60 city guards inspecting people, when it came to their turn the guard eyed Claira and Sara then put on a bored expression and spoke. ¡°State your business¡± [inspecting guard] ¡°My sister and I are adventurers we came to register are friend here¡± [Claira] As she spoke Claira raised her right hand and her seal glowed milky white. The guard¡¯s hand glowed the same milky white color and he waved his hand over hers. ¡°Ok, everything checks out proceed. Next!¡± [guard] (what the hell is that like a bar code scanner or something) [Chris] As soon as he had complete his part the guard called the next person and ignored the trio. ¡°Alright let¡¯s go register you and get our journey started¡± [Claira] Chris nodded with a serious look on his face. (It will start here, this is will be the start of my journey to become the strongest!) [Chris] Taking in the scene of two beautiful girls cheerfully walking just a bit in front of him and a tiny smile formed. (I guess protecting these 2 along the way wouldn¡¯t be so bad) [Chris] Hello everyone this will most like be the last chapter till Monday or Tuesday so see you next time. Be the way right now I want to keep focusing on the story so I will rewrite the first 3 chapters slowly, but don¡¯t worry I plan to get them done in a week or so. In the next chapter: Adventurer registration Monster women that makes good food And this Volume¡¯s Antagonists revealed As usual please give me your thoughts they won''t be overlooked. Chapter 7: Tears at night Felden a town that could rival a small city in size is the location of 1 of 10 adventurer guild branches. Right now three people have just entered into the city and were walking down a large street with many shops. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this¡± [Chris] ¡°No one really does¡± [Claira] Right now Sara was looking at every clothes shop they passed with intensity. Her eyes flared as she saw a beautiful light blue gown and she imagined herself in it. Just as she was about to go into the store Claira gripped her collar and dragged her away. ¡°You know we don¡¯t have the money, besides we need to get to the adventurer guild¡¯s building¡± [Claria] The rest of the way Sara was pouting as she looked at Chris with puppy eyes Chris could only awkwardly laugh and avoid her gaze. As they rounded a corner the group came to a street that had many restaurants, taverns and inns. As they walked down the street Sara pointed to a large inn called Lil Ammy¡¯s Kitchen and Inn. ¡°Claira we should go tell Mom that were back afterwards¡± [Sara] Claira nodded ¡°Right, she probable been worried about us, since we were gone longer than we thought¡± [Claira] ¡°Your mom runs that inn?¡± [Chris] Claira and Sara exchanged a glance than started to giggle. ¡°Well she is are adopted mother Ammy Felgate anyways it would be nice to introduce you to her¡± [Claira] ¡°Yeah plus she makes the best food in town!¡± [Sara] After 5 minutes the trio made it to the street that had the adventurer¡¯s guild building on it. As Chris and co got closer they noticed a man on the ground surrounded by three thugs. The man on the ground was unhealthly thin and was begging the three about something. Suddenly one of the thugs kicked the man on the ground causing him to cry out in pain than the other two started to beat him. While Chris¡¯ mood didn¡¯t change the girls looked over at the man. ¡°Don¡¯t bother¡± [Chris] When he noticed them looking at the scene he spoke in a cold voice which made both girls look at him with surprise. ¡°But he-¡° [Claira] ¡°Those guys are drug dealers I¡¯ve noticed a few groups of them around, besides even if we do help him he will end up in that situation again so there is no point¡± [Chris] ¡°No way we can¡¯t just leave him they might kill him¡± [Claira] Looking over at the thugs I did seem that they would kill him. Chris didn¡¯t even flinch shrugging his shoulders. ¡°That¡¯s not my problem and it shouldn¡¯t be yours either¡± [Chris] ¡°That¡¯s-¡° [Claira] Suddenly Sara grabbed Claira¡¯s shoulder while she shook her head. ¡°Claira he¡¯s right that guy is most likely done for no matter what we do¡± [Sara] Claira nodded but still didn¡¯t look convinced. The rest of the way there Sara consoled Claira and explained to her in a gentler way what Chris had meant. Chris didn¡¯t like seeing Claira like that, but he won¡¯t her get into trouble for someone like that. Finally they arrive at the adventurers guild building It was massive it was 4 stories high and was even more wide than tall. It was a plain brown and had the adventurer¡¯s symbol on it which was a 4 pointed start with a sword and an arrow crossing in it. the bottom floor looked like a bank with roped off lines for people with someone at a desk systematically helping customers. Two of the seven lines were open so Claira chose a line and walked up to the desk the attendant jumped for a moment when she saw the trio coming up to her, but she quickly regained her composter. ¡°Hello, how may I help you today dear adventurers?¡± [Attendant] The attendant looked to be in her late 30, had green hair, blue eyes, and an average figure. ¡°Hello, my friend would like to register as an adventurer¡± [Claira] ¡°That will be 3 silver please¡± [attendant] Claira reached into one of her bags and withdrew a small bag and pulled out 3 silver and handed it to the attendant. Luckily after looting the bandit¡¯s corpses Chris had found a total of 4 gold so money wasn¡¯t a problem for now. Having received the 3 silver the attendant reached behind the desk and took out a needle and a piece of white paper. ¡°Please put a drop of blood on the paper sir¡± [Attendant] Without a word he took the needle and paper then pricked his finger and let a single drop of blood touch the paper. The attendant took the paper and went into a back room reappearing a few minutes later with a surprised look. ¡°Here you are sir and I congratulations at start at C rank now please let me see your hand¡± [attendant] Lifting his hand to show the back of it to her. She than placed the paper on his hand then it glowed and merged into Chris¡¯ hand forming the same seal as Claira and Sara. ¡°You are now officially an adventurer, is there anything else I can help you with?¡± [attendant] ¡°Yes can you register the three of us as a party¡± [Claira] ¡°Ok what do you want the name of your party to be?¡± [attendant] ¡°Frozen Forest¡± [Chris] ¡°Is that ok with you two?¡± [attendant] They looked at Chris then shared a silent conversation. They nodded and looked at the attendant. ¡°Yes that fine with us¡± [Claira] ¡°Ok all three of you please show me your seals¡± [attendant] As they did the attendant¡¯s left hand glowed milky white and she waved it over each of their hands. ¡°Alright there you go the party ¡®Frozen Forest¡¯ is now formed. Is there anything else you need from me?¡± [attendant] ¡°No, thank you¡± [Claira] "Alright let go see mom!¡± [Sara] So they left with Chris being dragged by Sara with Claira following close behind. The attendant finally let out a sigh as she looked at the newly created file on Chris. She looked it over again and sighed. (To think that boy is so young and is already a C rank, also this job¡­¡± [attendent] The attendent had seen many adventurers walk out that door even some with unique jobs so she could tell a person¡¯s potential very easily. Looking at Chris information once more and a word came to mind ¡°terrifying¡±. Staring at the door the 3 left she again sighed. (A party with a guy like that and the daughters of ¡®that women¡¯¡­ with time they might become at least a SS ranked party) [attendant] The large double doors to Lil Ammy¡¯s swung open as three figures walked in and sat down at a round wooden table. Lil Ammy¡¯s looked more like a bar than a restaurants with many rough looking men loudly laughing while gulping down alcohol. A minute after they sat down a young well-dressed man walked up to their table. The young man had slicked back short blue hair, red eyes, and a rather small frame. At 5¡¯7 tall and a gentle he didn¡¯t look that strong but something about him made Chris nervous. To Chris¡¯ amazement he only found that he was level 79, his name was Cam Felgate, Male, age 24, and his job was Magical Trickster. ¡°Oh lil Claira and lil Sara your back that¡¯s wonderful moms been wondering where you were!¡± [Cam] He smiled broadly then his smile shrunk slightly when he saw Chris. The two looked at each other for a moment and Chris saw a flash of light come from the Cam¡¯s eyes. ¡°hoho, who¡¯s this a friend or maybe¡­¡± [Cam] ¡°Cam stop it, he a friend and someone whom saved are lives¡± [Claira] Cam chuckled as Sara¡¯s face turned bright red and Claira snapped at Cam with an equally red face. ¡°Alright I get it, so what would you like to eat¡± [Cam] Without hesitation Sara spoke with an intense fire in her eyes. ¡°Three Toetoe pies please!¡± [Sara] He smiled and nodded while writing it down in his little book. As he turned to go the main door burst open and 7 men stepped in with 2 in the lead. Judging on how they were dress the 2 leading men were nobles and the other 5 were their bodyguards. ¡°hohoho this is Lil Ammy¡¯s huh I heard this is a good place to eat for commoners ¡± [???] ¡°huehue, well big bro let¡¯s eat I¡¯m starved already, hey waiter two of your best dish! Now!¡± [???] Cam jumped slightly but quickly calmed down and smiled. ¡°Yes right away¡± [Cam] He went into the back looking slightly worried, but only Chris seemed to notice. Chris who had stopped pay attention to the uproar almost instantly was going to ask what Sara had ordered him when he heard both of them groan. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± [Chris] ¡°Those two are the Gilbo Brothers and two of the strongest adventurers in Felden¡± Chris¡¯ eyebrows raised and he used analyze on both of them but¡­ (No way!) [Chris] It was just like with the fire troll the gap in strength was too much for him to get any information on them other than that the first one who spoke was named Hector was 5¡¯11 short curly brown hair brown eyes and a rather robust build it said he was level 106, his job was Storm Knight and the other one who was obviously the young brother was named Vild. His appearance was the opposite of Hector¡¯s being only 5¡¯3 short strait dirty blonde, black eyes, and had a thin body though if one looked closely he did have some muscle still he was level 102 with a job called Night Stalker not to mention they were both B rank! Though the highest level guard was only 58, their masters were much stronger than them! ¡°Yeah their strong¡± [Chris] ¡°And that¡¯s not even the worst part¡± [Claira] And as if on que there was a commotion coming from the Gilbo Brother¡¯s table. ¡°Hohoho what beauties we have here! Oh these are soft¡± [Hector] ¡°Please stop milord my boyfriend is right here¡± [young women] Just now Hector had grab ahold of a young women¡¯s arm and had pulled her close starting to grope her breasts. ¡°P-please lord Gilbo stop I beg you!¡± [Young man] The young man was now on the ground begging and Vild snapped his fingers making a guard kick the man hard in the stomach sending him sprawling on the ground and knocking him unconscious. ¡°huehuehue, my brother is such a lady killer she doesn¡¯t need you filthy commoner¡± [Vild] ¡°The worst part is the brother¡¯s father is the lord of the city so they get away with anything they want¡± [Claira] ¡°Enemy to all women¡± [Sara] Just then the back door swung open and Cam brought out five small pies, he first served the brothers than Chris¡¯ group. Chris quickly picked up his fork and knife than cut open the pie. Steam escaped and tickled Chris¡¯ nose with the smell of meat and spices. Taking a bit he almost started to cry, for the first week he ate nothing but goblin meat and sour berries, then although Claira¡¯s cooking was good this was like a five star meal. The meat and vegetables melted in his mouth while the soup inside was slightly sweet at the same time spicy mixing that with the crisp crust it was something that could be called perfect if not than the closest thing to it. ¡°Well what do we have here?¡± [Vild] Vild had gotten up and was walking over to Chris¡¯ table. (This could be bad) [Chris] ¡°Huehuehue what a couple of beautiful ladies. What do you say keeping me and my brother company tonight?¡± [Vild] He reached for Sara¡¯s arm with lust overflowing from his eyes as he fixed them on her body. Just when he was about to touch her Chris¡¯ arm shot forward knocking Vild¡¯s hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her you fucking pile of pond sludge¡± [Chris] Even though Chris was boiling over angry his face was like it was carved out of ice, completely emotionless. Vild¡¯s eyes shot daggers at Chris as a large amount of blood thirst assaulted him. by now the guards were moving towards him but Chris wasn¡¯t afraid of them in the slightest. Currently 12 blast spiders were scattered around the inn in less than 10 seconds they could all attack. Though it would be dangerous to use them indoors he might have a choice and was prepare to create a couple AC to shield the girls. He had confidents that the explosion could kill Vild since he didn¡¯t seem to have high defense, but Hector would most likely survive. ¡°You damn commoner! how dare you! Kill him!¡± [Vild] The guards surrounded Chris, shoving aside the other customers and then charged from all sides. To their surprise Orthos suddenly appeared in Chris¡¯ hands out of nowhere. He moved to the closest of the guards and with a flick of his wrist he decapitated one of the guards then kicked the corpse that another guard that was behind it. Dodging a sword coming from behind him while countering with a roundhouse kick. His foot cleanly landed on the guard¡¯s chest sending him fly a few feet before rolling on the ground for another several feet. Now the other people in the room had turned stark white and a women screamed from seeing the dead body. ¡°Chris watch out!¡± [Sara] The last two that were standing came for a pincer attack but to their surprise Chris kicked a chair that struck the one coming from the left then blocked the other with his right sword. The right guard¡¯s throat was slit and the staggering guard on the left died from a sword being throw piercing his head. As Chris pulled the wire to retrieve his sword the place had cleared out only leaving Chris, Claira, Sara, Vild, Hector, and the last 2 guards remained in the room. Who would have expected for Chris to be able to take on all those guards without taking a scratch. Suddenly the guard that had his comrade¡¯s corpse pushed onto him and with a desperate look charged while shouting. ¡°Shit!¡± [Chris] The guard was faster than Chris had expected and now as to close. Unfortunately an icicle pierced his heart and the one who shot the icicle was unexpectedly Claira. ¡°Like I would let you hurt Chris you bastards¡± [Claira] ¡°Thanks Claira¡± [Chris] Now Hector stood ready to fight his face filled with rage. ¡°Wait brother, let me kill this filth!¡± [Vild] Vild drew 2 daggers from his belt and dashed forwards aiming for Chris¡¯ vitals. Chris didn¡¯t even have time to react Vild¡¯s attack was just that fast. as Chris was about to stabbed in the heart and throat a rough but definitely feminine voice could be heard. ¡°Stay your hand you little shit!¡± [???] Suddenly Vild was floating in midair. No Chris quickly realized that an 8 foot tall demon was holding Vild up by grasping the top of his head like it was one of those crane games. The demon let out a deep sigh and squeezed his head making him wail in pain before falling unconscious then through Vild at his brother whom caught him with some difficulty. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Leave my inn or ill make you¡± [Demon] ¡°You bitch when our father-¡° [Hector] ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare move against me so leave now before I lose my pataince and have your corpses deliver to his¡¯ feet¡± [Demon] Suddenly an overwhelm pressure enveloped the room that was so strong Chris involuntarily fell to one knee. ¡°kek fine but don¡¯t think this will go unanswered¡± [Hector] As Hector was leaving he shot Chris a glace that seem to say ¡°you will pay¡± to which Chris smirked and a fire light in his eyes that said ¡°just try it¡±. After Hector and Vild left Sara rushed and hugged Chris while Claira smiled. ¡°Thanks yet again you save us¡­¡± [Claira] "No if it wasn¡¯t for you I¡¯d be dead right now¡± [Chris] She looks around and smiles wryly ¡°But killing them might have been overboard don¡¯t you think?¡± [Claira] ¡°Nope not at all¡± [Chris] Chris wasn¡¯t thinking about that kind of think right now because two dangerous weapons currently had his left arm trapped between them as Sara hugged him her eyes red. (Damn even though her breast are smaller than Claira¡¯s they¡¯re still extremely dangerous) [Chris] Sara seemed to realize what he was thinking and pressed a little closer causing Chris to flinch. Claira clicked her tongue walked up to the 2 of them and hugged Chris right arm. (Dangerous! this situation is dangerous!) [Chris] The girls looked at each other with resolve then smiled at each other giving Chris a chill. ¡°Hahahaha you three seem to get along quite nicely¡± [demon] The demon walked over to us laughing heartily. She was 8 feet tall with darken skin, dark almost black red hair that was tied in a braid that reach to her lower back. By her face she looked about early to mid-40s and still retained some of the beauty she had in her youth. She had a crossed scar that came down her left eye and across the nose. Her body was made of large muscles though somehow was able to remain feminine enough to were you could tell she was a women. Overall she was a terrifying existence, still Chris felt no hostility towards them from her. ¡°Mom!¡± [Claira and Sara] The girls detached from the now cherry head Chris running over to the demon hugging her and she picked them up like kids and returned their hug. Chris tried to analyze her but while he expected to get her name level and job something unexpected happened. Chris stared blankly at the window that popped up in front of him.
no info can be given on the target that this time
(No way just how strong is the demon women) [Chris] ¡°Hahahaha it seems you two are fine that great!¡± [demon] Ammy then looked over at Chris and her smile broadened. She put down the girls and walked over to him placing a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Kid it seems you have been taking good care of my daughters so I¡¯ll say my thanks, now come to the back I want to talk to you three for a bit¡± [demon] Chris still feeling slightly nervous nodded and fell in line with the 2 girls. As they were walking through the door to the kitchen the women glanced backwards. ¡°Cam if those bastards come back your free to kill them¡± [demon] Cam suddenly wore a twisted smile made of a mix of excitement and something else. ¡°Of course I will greet them with great hospitality¡± [Cam] The Chris, Sara, and Claira were sitting at a square table in the corner of the kitchen as the person by now Chris had guessed was the owner of the inn Ammy stirred a very large pot. Sara and Claira had just finished explaining what had happened from when they got captured by the orcs and fire troll to now. Ammy turned to look at Chris she seemed to be searching for something as her eyes inspected him from head to toe. ¡°Well it¡¯s a good thing I stopped that little bastard otherwise I couldn¡¯t preparely thank my daughters¡¯ savior¡± [Ammy] She laughed and stood. ¡°Alright can you two man the kitchen im going to have a chat with plant boy¡± [Ammy] (Plant boy!) [Chris] Switching locations the 2 were now in a room connected to the kitchen, it seemed to be a study or office of some sort. Books and treasures lined the walls. Ammy sat a large wooden desk that was covered in papers while Chris sat in a comfortable chair. ¡°So what did you want to talk about¡± [Chris] ¡°Those girls care a lot about you. even though you 3 just meant a week ago they seemed to be more attach to you than to any guy I¡¯ve seen before, hell most of the time Sara doesn¡¯t even give them the time of day and Claira is jpolite but never truly friendly. I don¡¯t know is running through their heads but trust you, now the question is what¡¯s your view on them?¡± [Ammy] She was completely serious her eyes show no hostility but something in them seemed dangerous. Chris was being assaulted by the pressure that oozed from her in waves, still he had a calm expression. ¡°They are something I want to protect, they¡­ they are the first and only people I can call precious to me¡± [Chris] His voice was level but Ammy could hear the emotions in what he said. ¡°Kid let me tell you those 2 have a dangerous past and their future is filled with filled with thing stronger than a troll variant or the Gilbo Brother will you still be able stand and protect them even if you are staring at death¡¯s door¡± [Ammy] Without hesitation he nodded. ¡°Ill even open that door and leap inside if I have to¡± [Chris] Chris was by all means serious to him they were the light that made sure he didn¡¯t fall to far into the blackness. Hearing his response she laughed loudly. ¡°Good no¡­ great that what I wanted to hear!¡± [Ammy] When she stopped laughing she expression darkened. ¡°Still as you are you can¡¯t protect them when the time comes so I¡¯ll give you a little helping hand¡± [Ammy] She handed Chris the paper she had been writing on it was a list of ingredents. ¡°You want me to go grocery shopping for you?¡± [Chris] He stared at her a confused expression covered his face and she laughed. ¡°yes only the market is the Gogil Mountain range that is about a day¡¯s walk away. I want you to go and gather the ingredients on the list¡± [Ammy] Looking at the list while it only had 7 ingredents on it the problem was¡­ the amount was huge one of them was 100 toetoe birds! Even if they were the size of a sparrow that alone would be too much to carry. ¡°I know what your thing ¡®it¡¯s too much to carry¡¯ right?¡± [Ammy] She toss him a ring and he analyzed it immediately.
storage ring (medium size)
a ring that can store things in a different space0 / 500 tons
Chris stared at the ring. ¡°Your letting me use this ok that makes thing easier¡± [Chris] ¡°No think of it as a gift for keeping Claira and Sara safe up tell now¡± [Ammy] A genuine smile appeared on Chris¡¯ face ¡°Thank you but I protected them because I wanted to not for a reward¡± [Chris] Ammy shook her head then made a devious smile. ¡°Well take it anyway after all I plan use you for many things and that will come in handy¡± [Ammy] Chris sighed ¡°Alright it obvious that your tire so go rest I¡¯ll put this as an officially request at the adventurers guild hall for you guys tomorrow so your party can rank up faster, now let¡¯s go check on the girls¡± [Ammy] Walking to the door she turned. ¡°One last thing what makes you like that?¡± [Ammy] ¡°Like what¡± [Chris] She took a deep breath. ¡°From what I understand even though you stood up to Vild to protect Claira and Sara with your level of ability killing the guards was overkill don¡¯t you think?¡± [Ammy] Back on earth Chris once stood up for himself in middle school by refusing to buy a classmate with the last of his lunch money he had that was supposed to last for another week. The classmate was someone with high status among the students so just like Vild ordering the guards to attack him the classmate gathered some students and told them to beat him up. To Chris they were the same really if Chris could have he would have killed that classmate, of course that was impossible. Still in his world he could so he did. ¡°Think of it as venting my anger¡± [Chris] Ammy¡¯s eyes narrowed as she thought of prying farther, but decide not to. When they walked out Chris was surprised to see 2 figures moving around the kitchen with efficiency. ¡°Sara get me 3 red tusk steaks going and 2 mookine patties on the grill!¡± [Claira] ¡°Ok the shred vermix is almost ready to put on the buns and table 6¡¯s red tusks steaks are ready¡± [Sara] Sara was moving with increasable speed as she work a 12 foot long grill covered in many meats and vegetables while Claira was reading tickets at the same time working on preparing several ingredents to put in 3 different pots. Chris was godsmacked he knew Claira was a good cook but this is something else and see Sara whom he thought had no cooking experience surprised him. watching for only a moment then rolling up his sleaves he moved into the kitchen area. ¡°Oi, let me help anything is fine¡± [Chris] To everyone surprise Chris was just as fast as the 2 girls, no maybe even faster. What most wouldn¡¯t have suspected is that at the age of 16 when he finally legally work his dad as a birthday present to him took his allowance away forcing him to work. So up till he was sent to this world Chris had worked in a very popular and fancy restaurant where if you were to slow you would be fired on the spot. He quickly shot up the ladder making it to sous chief. After the restaurant closed for the day Chris helped clean dishes. ¡°You were amazing Chris¡± [Sara] ¡°Yeah¡­ wait if you could cook like that why am I always cooking the meals¡± [Claira] ¡°That¡¯s because I think your cooking is much better than mine¡± [Chris] ¡°So you¡¯re just lazily¡± [Claira] ¡°Shit I¡¯ve been discovered¡± [Chris] Claira fixed Chris with a fiery gaze then started to laugh in which the other 2 followed. That night while everyone was asleep Chris was laying on the roof of Lil Ammy¡¯s. He stared at the stars think about the fight today and how he almost died. ¡°Dammit I¡¯m still weak¡± [Chris] He slammed his fist down as tears flowed down his face. To him he felt in the end he didn¡¯t protect Claira or Sara properly if it wasn¡¯t for Ammy stepping in he most likely would have been kill if not by Vild then by Hector. ¡°Kid the strength you¡¯re looking for isn¡¯t going to come overnight, for now your just fine¡± [Ammy] He didn¡¯t know when be She was sitting beside him a bottle of what was most likely Ale in her hand. The tears began to increase in numbers as he sat up and looked at her. ¡°I need to be stronger now I need strength so I can keep what little I have safe today if you didn¡¯t step in than¡­¡± [Chris] Suddenly an arm wrapped around him pulling him in. ¡°Chris don¡¯t worry I promise you will become strong I can feel you don¡¯t have the limits of any ordinary man¡­ but its ok to rely on others for help until you get stronger besides¡­¡± [Ammy] She looked down at him. ¡°To me you¡¯re already a son after all I can tell it won¡¯t be long before you¡¯re officially part of the family¡± [Ammy] It became hard for him to hold back his tears as she continued. ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard from my daughters and what I¡¯ve seen you are a hardworking man that will do anything for the ones he cares about. Though you lie to most you are honest with Claira and Sara, even though you are cruel to your enemies you are kind to them, and even with facing defeat you stand and fight. To me that is what a man that is strong is like, my husband was like that he was a good man¡± [Ammy] For some reason Chris didn¡¯t mind listening to her, he could feel she meant every word, for too long he had only heard those words as lies from his ¡°family¡± that tried to use him. He began to cry as Ammy held him. Looking at the star filled sky she smiled her eyes were distant as she remember good memories. ¡°Ah what a beautiful night¡± [Ammy] As Chris continued to cry and in the back of his mind he thought of something. (Is this what it¡¯s like to have a mother that loves you?) [Chris] Hector Gilbo burst into his families mansion located in the center of Felden with Vild hung over his shoulder like a bag of flour. A butler accompanied by 3 maids rushed to meet their masters, they turned wide eyed when they saw Vild unconscious. ¡°Den get any information on a young man that has shoulder length red hair, dark green eyes, and is over 6 feet tall¡± [Hector] Den Fernbel had been the head butler for the Gilbo family for 60 years so he knew all too well of what to do and didn¡¯t question his master as to why he was asked ¡°As you wish milord¡± [Den] The maids took Vild and rushed him to be healed while Hector went to his study. ¡°You bastard you¡¯re going to see hell for what you did¡± [Hector] While he wanted to take revenge on the demon that injured his brother. While he thought about how she could be so confident he remembered something. Only 2 people in Felden would dare to act that way towards the Gilbo family. The ruler of the black market the S rank Dondo Merd and the one known as the Queen of Extermination the SS ranked monster in the form of a women Ammy Felgate. ALL RIGHT!!! now i¡¯m finally done (for the most part) with setting up this Vol. Now we have a plot the villains and the start of the characters. Now all we need is for the MC to his ¡°true weapon¡±¡­ oops spoilers. /// Next Chapter: a fitting weapon, the seal magic, and revenge \\\ Chapter 8 A fitting weapon Shout out to Exice for helping me edit chack out his FF: http://www.royalroadl.com/fiction/2448 For now having trouble activating my account so no signture yet XXXXXX ¡°Haaaaaaaa¡± [Chris] The sound of clashing steel rang in the backyard of Lil Ammy¡¯s Kitchen and Inn, as Chris continuously attacked Ammy. The area they were using is called the ¡°Stress Relieving Circle,¡± this is where sad souls go to be beaten by Ammy when they her piss off. The circle was 40 meters in radius, where a ring of small rocks formed the boundary, the inside of the ring was a patch of packed dirt that looks as if it had been used for years. In the morning two days later, Ammy tested Chris¡¯ results. The results were... ¡°You are too weak to go to the Gogil Mountains, even the weakest monsters will kill you!¡± [Ammy] When Ammy tested him, despite going all out, Chris was instantly crushed; Chris had went as far to use ¡°Blast Spiders,¡± but he still lost in the end. Chris concluded, for him to go to the Gogil, he needed to make Ammy feel he was prepared for the challenge though, that was easier said than done. Ammy¡¯s weapon of choice was a tree¡­I mean a large simple staff; it had no detailed designs or showy colors, it had just a steel grey color. Chris had quickly understood why Ammy used blunt weapons rather than bladed ones, her reasoning at least. Her staff was incredibly durable, allowing her to fully display her overwhelming strength. Her strength allowed more devastating blows, allowing her to kill quicker by crushing with a blunt weapon rather than a pierce with a bladed weapon. ¡°Ok you two, it''s break time!¡± [Claira] Claira and Sara had been running the kitchen while Ammy was with Chris, but the Claira and Sara still came out every once in a while to watch Ammy and Chris. This time, Claira carried a tray of sandwiches while Sara brought everyone a cup of sweet tea. ¡°Kid, why do you use two swords? Although you are good with them, you aren¡¯t that great using them¡± [Ammy] Chris scratched his head, but before he could answer, someone unexpected jump in. ¡°You think so too, hmmm¡± [right Orthos] ¡°Sadly to say, I think he should switch weapons¡± [Ammy] ¡°Kekeke, we are thinking the same thing¡± [left Orthos] Chris froze and looked at the ring on his left hand. ¡°You mean you don¡¯t want me to use you anymore?¡± [Chris] Chris had grown attached to Orthos, since he was not only the weapon that he used to stay alive but his instructor and companion. ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions idiot kekeke¡± [left Orthos] ¡°That¡¯s right, when we have awakened enough, we can change¡± [right Orthos] ¡°What do you mean change?¡± [Chris] ¡°Welllll, normally we would change to the best fit our new master, buuuuut if our current master forced us to use the energy for the transformation process to keep him from dying.¡± [left Orthos] Chris face palmed thinking back to when he first got Orthos and how they kept him alive after the backlash from using battle pollen. ¡°From what I can tell the, the life force you get from enemies your master kills is what increases this ¡®State of Awakening¡¯ process correct?¡± [Ammy] ¡°Correct-da-moon-doe scary lady¡± [left Orthos] Ammy quickly stood up as she put food down and while muttering something, she went inside. ¡°What was that about?¡± [Chris] Claira shrugged and Sara shook her head. A few minutes later, Ammy came back out with a small box in her hand. ¡°Orthos let me ask you, can you absorb life force from things other than what your master kills?¡± [Ammy] ¡°Yes, we can absorb any kind of life force and to be able to transform, we need the state of awakening to be at the very minimum 10%¡± [right Orthos] Chris was speechless 10% he hadn¡¯t even got 1% yet! ¡°Let¡¯s see if this will help.¡± [Ammy] She opened the metal box, inside was a green crystal about 4in long and 2in wide. The insides of the box seemed to move and pulse like it was alive. ¡°That¡¯s!¡± [right Orthos] ¡°Whoa kekeke, now that¡¯s a treasure¡± [left Orthos] Hearing Orthos reaction, Chris became curious. ¡°What is it?¡± [Chris] ¡°That is a Heavenly Forest Heart, something that contains an incredible amount of life force.¡± [right Orthos] Chris stared at the crystal, then looked at Ammy. ¡°So, will this be enough life force?¡± [Ammy] Chris suddenly snapped out of his daze. ¡°Wait Ammy, you¡¯ll just give me something so precious to me for free!¡± [Chris] Suddenly, he was hit on the head by a downward swing. ¡°I told you already, I think of you as my kid. So what kind of mother would I have been if I didn¡¯t help my kid out in any way possible or without something in return, besides¡­¡± [Ammy] Chris was then flicked on the forehead. ¡°I thought I told you to call me mom, stupid brat¡± [Ammy] She toss the crystal to him ¡°Thank you¡­ Mom¡± [Chris] She smiled, but didn¡¯t say anything. Sara, who had been quiet the whole time finally spoke. ¡°Chris use it already, I want to see what cool weapon you get.¡± [Sara] He nodded ¡°Orthos!¡± [Chris] At his command the light of the crystal, it moved to the 2 rings in a stream of energy. When, Orthos had absorb all of it.
Orthos¡¯ state of awakening has reached 16%
Orthos has begun to transform !
The two rings flew off Chris¡¯ fingers and were wrapped in a rainbow of lights. Slowly, the rings merged and became a mass of pulsing multi-color energy about 3 meters in circumference, it floated only only a few centimeters off the ground. Over the course of an hour, the ball of energy slowly took shape, becoming more defined and detailed. Finally, a message appeared in Chris¡¯s field of vision.
Congratulations! Orthos has finish transforming
Chris, who had decided to rest, was lying on a patch of grass with his eyes closed; when he heard a loud thud the ground shook. Quickly sitting up, he looked in the direction Orthos should be, instantly his mouth dropped and his eyes shone. A 7 foot tall hammer was lodged into the ground. Its shaft looked to be made of numerous roots that wove together and spiraled up together. The handle extended 6 feet before reaching the head, which was two wolf heads facing opposite directions the wolf heads looked like they were made of leaves trying to resemble fur. All four of the wolves eyes were a different colors, one head had a red eye and a light green eye, while the other had a yellow eye and a blue eye. all the eyes looked to be crystals. The final detail was that a large yellowish green crystal; in-between the two wolf heads looking like the core of the weapon, as it seemed to beat like a heart. Each time it beat, a wave of energy would spread through vein like paths across the entire hammer. Chris reached out and grabbed at it. Though, as soon as he touched it, a surge of energy shot through his body and latched onto him. The energy gave a pulsing feel and over time it seemed to match Chris¡¯ heart beat.
Orthos has successively complete the merging process
Orthos has absorb the skill: Wind Blade and gained the bonus skill: Sonic Crush
"What!?" [Chris] He quickly analyzed Orthos and became speechless
Orthos (unawaken)Teir ???
State of Awakening16%
Orthos Has recognized you as its master and transformed to the weapon that will bring out your talents and abilities more easily
10% increase to all stats
Skills: Sonic Crush (X MP), Savage Roots (X MP)
(Dear God + 10% stats and two skills Orthos may he become something terrifying) [Chris] He then opened the details on the two skills Orthos had.
Sonic CrushRank 1
Clads Orthos in wind that increases velocity of the next swingCosts X MP
the power of this skill is equivalent to the amount MP is used
Savage RootsRank 1
An attack that creates controllable roots to grow in a 15-meter radius of youCost X MP
the length, width, and amount of roots created is equivalent to the amount of MP is used
Both skills sounded strong to him,,not to mention one increased his 1v1 attack strength while the other was an AOE attack which will be great against multiple opponents. Chris then looked at his own status page to see if he changed from the ¡°merging process¡±.
Status Page
Name: Chris GelvonRace: Human
Lv: 58EXP: 2390 / 11000
Age: 17Gender: Male
Job: Combat Gardner
Titles
Troll Killer, Variant Slayer
HP 2025 / 2025MP 9000 / 9000
Str: 640Agi: 820
Def: 550Magic: 1050
Luck: 75Charm: 210
Skills
Create SeedRank: 4
Green Thumb GeneralRank: 4
Extreme GrowthRank: Max
Battle StateRank: Max
AnalyzeRank: Max
Language ComprehensionRank: Max
Chris eyes widened, though he hadn¡¯t looked at his stats since before the bandit incident; he was still shook by the amount his stats had changed and as if on cue Orthos explained. ¡°The reason for your power increase is our link that gives you a 16% boost in stats¡± [right Orthus] He wanted to talk more about this link when a laugh was heard. ¡°Hoho, now that¡¯s a weapon!¡± [Ammy] Ammy walked over with a smile on her face. ¡°Well, let¡¯s see if me giving you Heavenly Forest Heart was worth it huh.¡± [Ammy] Ammy and Chris both went to opposite ends of the Stress Relieving Circle. ¡°Come, whenever you¡¯re ready.¡± [Ammy] To Chris, the new Orthos was neither lightweight nor too heavy for him, it was perfectly weighted, still it was obviously several times slower than the dual swords. With Chris being Chris, he had already came up with many countermeasure for that problem. Suddenly Orthos¡¯ core crystal flashed and Chris struck the ground. Instantly, 10 roots as thick as a man¡¯s leg shot out of the ground 15 meters in front of Chris aiming at multiple vital areas. Ammy looked surprised by the fast moving roots, but didn¡¯t falter, she struck at them with each one hit shattered. Suddenly 4 shadows shot out from the tangled roots, each rushing towards Ammy and quickly exploded. Even with her being so close to the core of the explosion, she was unharmed; she wouldn¡¯t have made it this far if she died from an attack like that. Suddenly, the dust that had been kicked up by the explosion was parted by the high speed wind that whirled around Orthos. Although it looked like it was going to hit her directly, but at the last minute she blocked with her staff. ¡°What!¡± [Ammy] The power of Chris¡¯ attack greatly surpassed her expectations; for the first time she was pushed back. Still, she effortlessly sent Chris flying with a wave of her staff. ¡°kid, that attack¡­ well you pass for sure¡± [Ammy] Ammy smiled and walked over laugh, then Sara swung open the door. ¡°Chris are you¡­ whoa¡± [Sara] ¡°Sara why are you just standing here did some, oh my god what happened¡± [Claira] Both girls couldn¡¯t help back their surprise, the reason for that is where Ammy had been standing was the starting point of a 10 meter long cone shaped gouge in the earth, which formed a curled wave at the end. "Oh hey¡± [Chris] ¡°Don¡¯t oh hey me what happened¡± [Claira] Both Sara and Claira walked over with confused expressions. While walking over Sara¡¯s light lit up as she discovered Chris holding the new Orthos. ¡°Wow¡± [Sara] ¡°Well that weapons certainly fits you¡± [Claira] Chris looked at her with a puzzled look. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± [Chris] Claira smiled and unloaded her thoughts over Chris like a volley of arrows. ¡°Well for starter just like its master it¡¯s rather large, blunt, and while looking very proud and somewhat elegant it obviously is violent, cruel, and destructive.¡± [Claira] Though Chris knew he was like that, it still hurt to hear from someone that he cares for. As he bowed his head hurt slightly everyone couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°kekeke she pegged you kekeke¡± [left Orthos] ¡°Truly¡± [right Orthos] ¡°Right on the mark¡± [Sara] ¡°Well said Claira¡± [Ammy] After the laughter died down Ammy tossed a bag to Chris and he looked at her in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± [Chris] ¡°That¡¯s everything you will need for the quest I gave you¡± [Ammy] ¡°Mom where¡¯s our stuff?¡± [Claira] She turned to look at Claira her expression hardened. ¡°Don¡¯t think you were going with him, with both of you being so weak¡± [Ammy] Both of them obviously had something to say, but Ammy silenced them with a glare, then she looked over at Chris. ¡°Oh what are you still doing here plant boy, get going¡± [Ammy] ¡°But-¡° [Chris] ¡°From what I remember you have a limited amount of time to reach a certain level of power, so you don¡¯t have time to wait while I power up these girls now go¡± [Ammy] Chris looked like he waited to argue, but he stiffened from Ammy¡¯s glare of annoyance and quickly left. ¡°Now then, you to know what I¡¯m going to do right?¡± [Ammy] Claira showed a frightened face while Sara¡¯s face was emotionless. ¡°But mom if we-¡° [Claira] She tried to persuade Ammy about something but was cut off. ¡°How long are you two going to let Chris do everything!?¡± [Ammy] They flinched at her stern words and then looked down not wanting to meet her gaze. ¡°I sealed your magic when you were both young to keep unwanted eyes off you, but now you have matured¡± [Ammy] Breathing in deeply then letting out an equally long sigh she continued. ¡°That young man would do anything to keep you two safe¡­ yet who will keep him safe in his time of need.¡± [Ammy] Her words were gentle, but they struck the girls like a whip. ¡°Do you want to stand behind him or beside him, it is your choice, I cannot change but...¡± [Ammy] Suddenly her eye lit up like two fires threatening to burn Claira and Sara to ash. ¡°If you choose the former than you have no right to see him anymore and I¡¯ll make that clear when he returns¡± [Ammy] Claira was shaking uncontrollably while Sara had become a statue. Though their bodies reacted differently they eyes were the same filled with fear and uncertainty. Ammy show the look in both of their eyes and walked to them embracing the two. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking but if you want to be with him he will have to know eventually¡± [Ammy] Ammy drew back smiling, as she thought of something and spoke in an upbeat tone. ¡°Also remember, that kid isn¡¯t from this world so it will be easier for him to accept than other men¡± [Ammy] Instantly, the girls looked up at Ammy as a flash of hope entered their eyes. ¡°Oh have you gained some courage from those words¡± [Ammy] Nodding, they responded at the same time, then they spoke their thoughts. ¡°Yes¡± [Claira and Sara] ¡°I no longer want to be a burden to him!¡± [Claira] ¡°Yeah there is nothing to fear because he¡­ will accept us for what we are¡± [Sara] Ammy satisfied nodded then smiled wickedly. ¡°Alright, lets get started. Just to let you know that this process is very painful so be prepared¡± [Ammy] ¡°Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeh!¡± [Claira and Sara] The girls screamed in terror as they were dragged off by Amy, who had a devious smile that grow more frightening with each step. From the door, Cam watched and see the twos pleading eyes put his hands together and offered a prayer. //// At the Gilbo mansion three hours ago. Four people sat in Hector¡¯s personal study: Hector Gilbo, Vild Gilbo, their butler Den, and a cloaked woman. ¡°So do we have a deal Helina¡± [Hector] Helina was wrapped in a hooded black cloak that didn¡¯t show any facial features, but her voice and the two bulges on her chest were a dead giveaway. The woman looked to be 5¡¯6¡¯¡¯ with a thin build and even with the heavy cloak on one could tell that she had an excellent figure. ¡°But of course, the Black Wolf mercenaries will deliver the boy¡¯s head to your door in a day or two.¡± [Helina] Helina then stood and bowed as she did her chest shook slightly catching but Vild¡¯s and Hector¡¯s attention. ¡°Helina how about a drink to get to know each other since we will most likely be working together more often.¡± [Vild] She looked at the little man, she instantly knew what he was thinking and snorted in amusement. ¡°Sorry the only kind of man I will bed with is someone stronger than me¡± [Helina] And before Vild could respond exited the room. After making some distance, from the mansion she stopped. ¡°You heard everything right, Clows?¡± [Helina] A man suddenly appeared from the shadows behind Helina and saluted. ¡°Yes, we will sent the appropriate men for the job!¡± [Clows] She nodded and handed a piece of paper, then Clows nodded vanishing back into the shadows. Helina looked at the information given to her and frowned she didn¡¯t see any fun in personally killing a snot nosed kid; after all, she was considered an A rank combatant at 23 years old, a mere two year ago. She had created the Black Wolves to relieve boredom, but in this time of peace there wasn¡¯t much for her or her men to do. ¡°Damn, why can something more interesting happen already.¡± [Helina] If her future self could come back in time to that moment, she would most likely say, ¡°you¡¯ll regret those words very soon.¡± ¡°Dammit what was that for, kicking me out like that¡± [Chris] He scowled while thinking about what had just happened. Chris had been excited to finally go to the Gilgo Mountains as ¡®Frozen Forest¡¯ as his first quest. Chris ranted in this head as he walked down the western main street in the direction of the city gate. Suddenly someone bumped him. Chris turn back to see an older man in an elegant suit and an ugly thug-like man in a nice suit stepping in front of him. ¡°Hey you little shit apologize to the boss or your dead¡± [Ugly] Chris glared at Ugly and noticed seven more thug-like men also in suits walking to where Chris was. Looking at the men, Chris couldn¡¯t help but question that they might be part of the mafia or something. As the 8 men surrounded him, Chris didn¡¯t even need to use ¡®Analyze¡¯ to know that they were weaklings. Still, he thought this was a good opportunity to let off some steam and showed a bloodthirsty smile. ¡°If you sacks of shit want to die than come at me¡± [Chris] The group of men looked at Ugly, who nodded signaling them to fight. The 8 thugs charged with Ugly in the lead. Chris dodged Ugly¡¯s punch by ducking, then Chris shot towards the man behind him, kneeing him in the stomach. The man fell to the ground vomiting bile and blood, while Chris moved to the next target, Chris took his arm then grabbing the target¡¯s chest to perform a perfect judo throw into another man, sending the two flying at high speeds into a wall. The thugs were stunned, staring at the wall their comrades disappeared into; unfortunately for them, Chris won¡¯t give them the luxury of spacing out in combat. Chris appeared before another thug, grabbed his face and lifted the now screaming thug, then slammed him into the ground crushing his skull. The 3 remaining thugs plus Ugly trembled in fear, now realizing that they had angered a monster. One thug tried to beg for his life, he but vanished from his spot and reappearing splattered against a wall when he was kicked in the head. The 2 remaining thugs and Ugly tried to escape with their master already ahead of them, but Chris didn¡¯t feel like letting them go. He knelt down and picked up four rocks, tested their weight in his hand. In a flash, the rocks pierced through the four victim¡¯s heads, concluding the incident. The reason Chris was able to accurately hit his targets so easily was, by using his ¡®Blast Spiders¡¯ to see from multiple angles. Mixed with combat state and his stats, it made him have abilities far beyond that of a human on earth. So, he could calmly and carefully calculate the trajectory of the rocks. To be honest what he just did even a normal C rank could have achieved the same results with some difficulties as they would need to use weapons instead of their bare hands. The people around were used to fights breaking out in their city, so they weren¡¯t surprised by that, what they were surprised about was Chris¡¯ brutality and mercilessness. As he continues to walk like nothing happened, people made way for him. After exiting Felden, Chris walked on the forest path for 10 minutes before turning off and heading into the deeper part of the forest. The forest he was in was called the Green Sea and took about a fifth of Invictus¡¯ territory. So, Chris headed to the Green Sea before heading into the Magical Alliance¡¯s territory, which made up 90% of the Alliances terrain. ¡°Alright the map says to go this way¡± [Chris] Having relieved some of his pent up rage, he felt much better as he read the map Ammy had given him. Looking at his list of items he needed to collect, he guess it would take five to six days to collect everything. Adding one day to walk back, he would have one week before the other champions arrive. (note: 7 days had past when he met Claira and Sara ¨C 5 days to travel to Felden ¨C spent 3 nights at Ammy¡¯s = 15 days than 1 day to reach the mountain plus 5 ¨C 6 days to gather everything plus 1 day to get back = 23 leaving him one week before the gears of war start to warm up) When Chris entered a large grassy clearing, he moved to the center then looked to his right into the trees and smiled. ¡°You guys suck at hiding, just so you know come out or I¡¯ll come to you¡± [Chris] There was no response, which caused Chris to reveal a wicked smile and snort. Suddenly, three explosions sounded from the direction he was looking at, like rats flushed out by smoke, a group of armored men rushed out of the forest letting out battle cries or cursing Chris. As the group drew closer, Chris created 8 armored chompers and had them mow down the charging men with seed shot. Because of the sudden appearance of the armored chompers, the men didn¡¯t have time to react so most of them were killed by the first three volleys. The few that were lucky to survive, were gathered by the armored chompers, any which could still be a threat was eaten alive. By the time the survivors were gathered, there were only three left, of what Chris guess were three of the 20 initial men. Looking at his now captives, he smiled because by killing the men from before, a window appeared in his face.
Congratulations you have reached Level 60 !
You have gained 4 new skills !
Stealth PlantingRank 1
this skills allows you to plant seeds undetected anywhere as long as it is in your line of sightPassive
Forest is FuelRank 1
this skills allows you absorb the mana from the plants around youPassive
Root SystemRank 1
you are connected to the plants around you allowing you gather information as well as increases mental processing speedPassive
Garden BarrierRank 1
Creates a cage of roots to defend you from attacksCost 200 MP
Though Create Seed and Green Thumb General didn¡¯t rank up, 4 new skills was just as good. With his new skills immediately kicking in, Chris was assaulted with as massive amount of information from a 100 meter radius and thanks to his skills, the information was easily processed in a safe manner where he could understand it as easily as if it were his own thoughts. Also, he could also feel mana slowly trickling into him, although it wasn¡¯t much mana, it increased the rate of his MP recovering by around 100% to 150% which was amazing. Now he turned his attention back to the three men which were now two since one bleed out. As they looked into Chris¡¯ eyes they saw something that wasn¡¯t human swirling in his eyes which terrified them so much one pissed himself while the other silently cried. ¡°Now tell me who you guys are?¡± [Chris] ¡°W-w-w-we are from the Black Wolves mercenary group¡± [piss man] ¡°I see¡­ now tell me who hired you?¡± [Chris] The two men froze, revealing what mercenary group they came from wasn¡¯t a big deal since the Black Wolves was a well-known group; it would take much to find that out even if they died. Still, revealing their client was something some they couldn¡¯t do, if they did it would tarnish the group¡¯s name and make it harder for the ones who aren¡¯t deaf, like the two before Chris, to get hired. After several moments of silence Chris spoke in a chilly tone. ¡°The one who hired you were the Gilbo Brothers right?¡± [Chris] Though the two remained silence they fidgeted when Chris guessed correctly though only for a moment which he noticed and his lips curled upwards. ¡°So I was right good, thanks for the help boys¡± [Chris] As Chris walked away he could hear the screams of the two men as they were eaten by the armored chompers. He laughed to himself, he thought if things were good well when he returned to Felden, things could get interesting. Chapter 9: The first quest of Fate It had been 5 days since Chris left Felden, other than his run in with the Black Wolves members, he made it to the Gogil Mountains without an incident. Currently, Chris had already gathered all the herbs and spices he needed, thanks to his skill root system, which helped him find plants he needed with greater ease. However, a problem was getting meat such as the 3 meat items on the list: Mookine, Red Tusk, and Toetoe. Mookines, looked like a pig-sized purple cows that had three yellow eyes, two tails, and a pair of wings. Luckily, they were much slower than Chris, even when they flew. By using ¡®Savage Roots¡¯, he was able to capture the monster through strangling. He didn¡¯t just kill them right away because Ammy had asked him to try to kill them without cutting or piercing them. As a fellow chef, he understood why she requested that to be careful. If Chris, cut or stabbed the monsters then he might destroy a specific cut of meat Ammy needed. Red Tusks, were what you would expect from the name, they were 4-foot tall boars that had red tusks, which gave off a metallic shine. Sadly, to capture and strange the boar, Chris would require an excessive amount MP. Instead, Chris used himself as a decoy. While the boar charged him, his armored chompers would come it with their vines, to beat the boar to death with a whip to crush it. Unfortunately, the Toetoe wasn¡¯t as easy to kill was the other two. It was an ostrich sized chicken and while that might not sound terrifying; Toetoes were usually around Levels 68-73 with an average of Agility 1900, which made them nearly impossible to catch. When Chris did manage to catch one, the Toetoe he was after used a short ranged teleport skill allowing it to escape, so binding them was impossible. ¡°Dammit, how am I supposed to catch these feathery fucks!¡± [Chris] To Chris, the Toetoe was the most important thing on the list of ingredients, because it was the main ingredient for his favorite dish at Ammy¡¯s, the Toetoe pie. Chris Grinded his teeth every time he failed to catch one of the feathery tricksters. ¡°Dammit, Stay still so I can fucking tear your throat out!¡± [Chris] Chris shouted to the fleeing bird as his rage boiled over. Looking at the list of ingredients, he read that he needs to collect 30 of the overgrown chickens. Unfortunately, he hadn¡¯t even caught a single one, he almost started to cry in despair. Still, Chris wouldn¡¯t give up, no he couldn¡¯t give up, not with Toetoe pie at stake. Collecting himself, he sat down to think of the best possible way to catch the bird. In an unknown bar in Felden, Helina had just finished listening to the report of her men¡¯s death, who all died at the hands of Chris. Her hands balled into fists as she let out a bitter smile and stood. ¡°30 men all at D rank were eliminated by one greenhorn at C rank that¡¯s¡­¡± [Helina] She exited the bar quickly, then started to head to the Gilbo mansion with a smile on her face. Clows was walking slightly behind her and sighed, he knew what was going through his leaders head: ¡®shall I test this kid to see if I''ll amuse me or not?¡¯ unfortunately, even if she wanted to do so, she couldn¡¯t do it for free and besides she had to tell her client that her men failed. ¡°What the fuck, I thought you said that we would see his head 2 days ago and now you come saying that you failed!¡± [Hector] Hector was furious, they had spent a good amount of money hiring the Black Wolves. Still, it was surprising that he survived. For Chris to be able to kill all 30 men at D rank, it was something not many C rankers could accomplish. Though D rankers were obviously weaker than C ranker, the gap wasn¡¯t nearly as large as the C to B rank gap. It was hard to believe he survived without a scratch, that just shows how dominating his job was. Although, none of the people in the room realized he had a special job, as the report only said the men were killed, he didn¡¯t say how. ¡°Well, if you want to throw a little more money our way, I could send someone a little stronger that will get the job done properly¡± [Helina] ¡°How much more?¡± [Vild] Helina smiled as she heard the trap snapped shut. ¡°Another 3 red gold should do¡± [Helina] Both Hector and Vild almost coughed up blood, 3 red gold would be twice what they had originally paid for them. It wasn¡¯t worth spending that much just to kill some kid that insulted them at a restaurant. Still, if they gave up halfway, if people learned that the brothers couldn¡¯t even get rid of one brat, they would become a laughingstocks. ¡°Fine, but if this guy fails than we are through!¡± [Hector] ¡°Ok, don¡¯t worry this time it will be done¡± [Helina] Actually, Helina could care less about her relationship with the Gilbo Brothers. With her fame she could just go to another city and easily get a new client or two. The reason she put so much effort into this is that she wanted to see if Chris might relieve some of her boredom. As the two walked outside the mansion, Clows spoke with a smile that lacked warmth. ¡°Shall I sent Gimli or Dora, Boss?¡± [Clows] She smiled wickedly and without looking at Clows answered. ¡°Sent Barbos¡± [Clows] Clows jumped, he eyed his Boss, trying to determine why she said to send one of Black Wolves strongest members; but he couldn¡¯t an answer, he quickly bowed and vanished. Helina stood in a small alleyway, suddenly she jumped onto the roof of a nearby building with a lightning speed that would put a Toetoe¡¯s to shame. Arriving at the city wall, she looked out into the distance at the direction of the Gilgo Mountains, as if she was trying to catch a glimpse of Chris as she smiled broadly. ¡°Now, let''s see if you are able to entertain me boy.¡± [Helina] In another part of the City, under Lil Ammy¡¯s Kitchen and inn was a large basement that acted as a freezer for all the kitchen¡¯s unprepared meats. Corpses of monster hung everywhere, making it look like something out of a horror movie. In an opened space, Ammy sat on a crate she had brought down. She watched two figures encased in cocoons of ice. Inside, Claira¡¯s and Sara¡¯s faces could be seen and would reveal in excruciating pain they were in. The ice seemed to be alive, if one looked closely they could see tiny veins of light blue magic covering the inside of the cocoons pulsing with vitality. ¡°That kid will be surprised by how much these two will have changed, let¡¯s just hope the world he came from doesn¡¯t have the same opinions as ours.¡± [Ammy] Back on Gogil Mountain, Chris laughed with joy as he throw another Toetoe corpse into his storage ring. ¡°Alright, that make 23 only 7 left¡± [Chris] After an hour of deep thinking, Chris had come up with a plan to use ¡®Savage Roots¡¯ like a net to cut off all a Toetoe¡¯s escape routes. Chris had learned, if he made the roots pencil thin and focused on length, not only were they easier to control, but he could make more of them, not to mention the roots were several times faster. A Toetoe bird could sense Chris from 20 meters away, so he had to launch his attack just outside of that range. He would use ¡®Savage Roots¡¯ to create countless roots that would encircle the bird and create a cage. The birds¡¯ teleportation had a 3 second delay, where it couldn¡¯t teleport. Chris made us of that and had the roots would snap the birds¡¯ necks before their cooldown ended. Chris really like his new skills, especially root system, which made finding his prey much easier. After another three hours, he had finished his work. Since Chris killed so many monster, all of which were all C rank, he checked his status.
Status Page
Name: Chris GelvonRace: Human
Adventurer¡¯s RankC
Lv: 73EXP: 24310 / 32000
Age: 17Gender: Male
Job: Combat Gardner
Titles
Troll Killer, Variant Slayer
HP 4350 / 4350MP 8525 / 13000
Str: 1050Agi: 1520
Def: 840Magic: 1650
Luck: 75Charm: 210
Skills
Create SeedRank: 4
Green Thumb GeneralRank: 4
Extreme GrowthRank: Max
Battle StateRank: Max
AnalyzeRank: Max
Stealth PlantingRank: 1
Forest is FuelRank: 1
Root SystemRank: 1
Garden BarrierRank: 1
¡°Man, I¡¯m maked some real progress. I probably could take on those bastard brothers now.¡± [Chris] Chris snickered to himself, and though about how he would get revenge on the brothers for sending mercenaries after him. Suddenly, a fiery explosion erupted right next to Chris, engulfing him in flames. A figure walked out from behind a rock; he was about 5¡¯8 with wide shoulders and had a red plate mail on, no helmet and a long sword on his back. He had long dirty red colored hair that reached down his back and his face was covered in scars; one could tell that in the past, he most likely would have been considered handsome. ¡°Hmm, is it over? And Clows said that this brat might be able to put up a good fight.¡± [???] As the man turned to leave, he heard laughter from behind him and five small green shadows shot out of multiple hiding places. Boom The ¡®Blast Spiders¡¯ quickly reach their target and used ¡®Heavy Blast¡¯ destroying an area of a 10 meter radius. The man was fast for his size, but because Chris surprise attacked him, the man barely made it outside the explosions range. However, the man got hit with a violent shock wave that followed the explosion. Then, the man quickly got up and dodged a volley of the seed, turning the place he had been laying into Swiss cheese. ¡°Damn, who would have expected an ambush from someone I just ambushed¡± [???] ¡°Hahaha, sorry but I knew you were behind the rock the whole time, I was just waiting for you to make the first move since I¡¯m a gentleman¡± [Chris] As the smoke cleared from the fire that had gone out, the red-armored man saw that Chris was surrounded by blackened roots. Chris immediately used Analyze on his opponent.
Status Page
Name: Barbos HeklegRace: Human
Lv: 91EXP: 469/ 42000
Age: 41Gender: Male
Job: Lightning Blader
Titles
Thundering Disaster, Lightning Beast, Variant Slayer
The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.
HP 7430/ 8250MP 5675 / 5800
Str: 2250Agi: 1345
Def: 3480Magic: 1240
Luck: 20Charm: 50
Skills
Thundering SlashRank: 8
Dancing Lightning BladesRank: 7
Burning Thunder ClapRank: 5
Electric Tiger RushRank: 5
Lightning ArmorRank: 9
Chris'' eye widened, as he thought, ¡°this guy was powerful.¡± What more, he was the exact opposite as Chris stats wise; while Chris¡¯ stats were focused on speed and magical power, his opponent was a melee fighter with the opposite, he focused on strength and defense. But, even though his opponent was almost 20 levels higher, Chris¡¯s speed was still superior. Still, the man¡¯s defense was ridiculously high, on the upside, his element was lightning, which is weak to Chris earth element. Instantly, Chris had noticed a black wolf head emblem on the man¡¯s shoulder, guessing he was from the Black Wolves. ¡°Hey kid, I already know your names so let¨C¡° [???] While the man was talking, Chris sent 4 blast spiders to attack him, but missed their target. ¡°Woah, let me finish I¡¯m-¡° [???] Boom ¡°Damn I¡¯m-¡° [???] Bang ¡°I¡¯m-¡° [???] Kabam ¡°Barbos!¡± [Barbos] Boom Bang Boom ¡°Is this guy retarded¡± [Chris] ¡°Oi, I heard that!¡± [Barbos] ¡°Like I care!¡± [Chris] By now, Barbos had been evading Chris blast spiders constantly, due to that he received some minor injuries and was now breathing heavy. Suddenly, Barbos rushed forward towards Chris, his sword drawn as it crackled with electricity. ¡°hmph, did he really think that he could rush up to me like that¡± [Chris] Chris had 5 blast spiders leap at Barbos and use ¡®Heavy Blast¡¯. Luckily, Chris was protected by his garden barrier. ¡°Actually, yes I did¡± [Barbos] From the smoke, Barbos emerged covered in sparks and swung down his sword, instantly breaking through Chris¡¯ garden barrier. Chris reacted by opening up the cage of roots behind him, then jumped out just as Barbos¡¯ sword entered the space Chris had been standing on. Chris clicked his tongue, realizing his blast spiders had little effect on Barbos. Barbos¡¯ high defense mix with what he guess was Barbos¡¯ skill lightning armor, made sparks dance around his body, which was too much for Chris¡¯s minions. As Chris tried to open some distance between them, Barbos charged through the remains of the barrier. But, he wasn¡¯t going to catch up to Chris since the difference in agility was too high. Instead, he raised his right hand to point his palm at Chris and a fiery explosion burst forth right next to Chris. As Chris easily dodged the explosion, he used the explosion as a cover to hide behind some trees and observe Barbos. ¡°Humph, hiding are we? Well that¡¯s boring.¡± [Barbos] As Barbos looked around, a mass of seed fell from the sky, showering him. He didn¡¯t even try to block the attack, he simply raised his hand to block the seeds aimed at his head. ¡°Tsk, just like I thought, his defense is too high¡± [Chris] Chris instantly came up with five different plans and quickly chose the one that would be the most effective. Three blast spider rushed out of the forest, leaped towards Barbos and with each coming from a different direction. Quickly 3 swords of lightning formed and impaled the spiders, when they were only about 3 meters away from him, feeling satisfied he laughed and jeer Chris. ¡°Is this all you got boy, you¡¯re a cakewalk compared to some of the other men I¡¯ve killed¡± [Barbos] ¡°You underestimated me, and that is why I win this little death match¡± [Chris] Barbos stopped laughing as he hears Chris¡¯ retort, and realized that the spider were slightly glowing. He tried to escape, but it was too late, the blast spiders burst into loud bangs and intense light destroying Barbos vision; he cried and tripped on a rock falling on the ground. After a few seconds, Barbos started to regain his sight, only to see Chris holding Orthos as wind condensed around it, growing more violent with every step Chris walked. Barbos scrambled to his feet, but he was still disoriented and stumbled, he knew Chris had won this fight, but he would try to resist, Barbos didn¡¯t plan on dying just yet, going out without a fight. With his vision still blurry, Barbos rushed towards Chris with his sword raised, the sparked around his body morphed into the shape of a tiger. He quickly reached Chris and swung down with all his strength. Chris responded and swung Orthos, the weapons clashed, creating a massive shockwave that tore apart the surrounding area. Cough Barbos coughed up a mouth full of blood, his sword had shattered letting Orthos to continue smashing against his body, flattening his torso and upper abdomen, before sending him crashing through a large boulder and several trees.
Congratulations! You have reached Level 75 !
You¡¯re Skill Create Seed as rank up to rank 5 !
You¡¯re Skill Green Thumb General has ranked up to rank 5 !
Without hesitation Chris looked at the two skills that had ranked up.
Create SeedRank 5
Creates a seed that transforms into a plant minionCosts 100 MP
Seeds available: Armored Chomper Seed, Double Sun Seed, Blast Seed, Toxic Seed
Green Thumb GeneralRank 5
Allows you to control your plant minions with more efficiencyPassive
+ 15% stats to all plant minionscommand limit: 40
Chris was filled with excitement, on this mission he had gone from 58 up level 75! Leveling up almost 20 times in less than a week, that was just too awesome. Sadly, his happiness didn¡¯t last long as he heard a familiar unwanted voice. ¡°It seems you have become quite a bit stronger since we last spoke my Champion.¡± [Fate] Chris sighed, as he heard Fate¡¯s voice inside his mind. ¡°Do you need me for something?¡± [Chris] ¡°Yes, I have your first job for you not far to the north. Next to a lake, a Forest Worg variant and its pack made the area their home.¡± [Fate] She ignored Chris¡¯ irritated tone and spoke to him in her harmonized voice. ¡°Yeah, so does this monster break the balance of the world or something?¡± [Chris] Chris¡¯ sarcasm ticked off fate slightly and she snapped at him. ¡°Yes it does, my sister tampered with the Worgs to cause some panic while her champion is in training. Now go kill them!¡± [Fate] Chris merely nodded, and began to move towards the target, after all he didn¡¯t have much of a choice but to obey her orders. A moment later, Fate¡¯s voice sounded again in his mind much gentler and slightly embarrassed. ¡°I know it was wrong of me to force you into this world, so thank you for cooperating, if you succeed I¡¯ll reward you like promised¡± [Fate] Chris didn¡¯t answer, to him he thought that in her eyes he was just a disposable tool, so he had no reason to accept her words as the truth. The lake was about an hour walk from where Chris was, so he decide to stop and eat lunch while inspecting his new seeds.
Toxic minionTier 2
HP: 1200 / 1200MP: 2300 / 2300
Str: 430Agi: 2550Def: 900Magic: 1700
Skills
Toxic Body, Deadly Poison Dust, Paralyzing Poison Dust, Confusion Poison Dust
The new minion looked like a butterfly that had a white body and fiery red wings. The butterfly''s body was made of buds, while its wings were four leaves, and its legs were made of sticks. Its skills were simple but effective. It had ¡®toxic body¡¯ a passive skill that made anything non-friendly that touch badly poisoned. The three different poison dust skills were all pretty much the same, the toxic minion creates a kind of organic matter on its body, so that each time it flaps its wings the matter is flung off. To make it simple, he decided to call them butterflies To test the butterfly¡¯s capabilities, Chris had a group of 4 butterflies move over to 7 Toetoes and use paralyzing poison dust, making the Toetoes scatter in fear. The Toetoe didn¡¯t get far before they couldn¡¯t move anymore, where Chris snapped the poor birds¡¯ necks. Arriving at the lake, Chris quickly located the group of Worgs and their leader a larger metallic Worg. To be safe, Chris analyzed its status and¡­
Forest Worg Pack LeaderLv 130
Boss (Metal Fur Variant)Rank A
HP: 13850 / 14000MP: 7500 / 7500
Str: 2010Agi: 3500Def: 4300Magic: 1890
Skills
Metal Claw Strike, Disrupting Howl, Packleader
¡°HOLY FUCKING HELL, I¡¯m supposed to fight that thing!¡± [Chris] The beast looked over at Chris and showed its fangs. Chris could only brace himself for the oncoming fight. Chapter 10: A New Body and A Princess Reward Hey there, EsperReal speaking, So I found I didn¡¯t put the Adventures¡¯ Rank in my status pages, though it will make it easier for me to put Combative Rank, since it will encompass everyone so ill be adding Combative Rank to status pages from now on. Standing 5 feet tall and 8 feet long, covered in silvery black fur that shined like metal, golden eyes that spoke of death, and a mouth full of razor sharp dagger sized teeth. It had Large muscular forelegs as well as powerful hind legs for quick burst of speed. With claws that were like swords the massive wolf like monster stepped forward growling, baring its hideous fangs while drooling. Chris¡¯ greatest opponent to date, the Level 130 A-ranked Boss Variant, the Forest Worg Pack Leader. ¡°Master, be careful!¡± [right Orthos] ¡°Kekeke yeah, that guy is something you can hold back on!¡± [left Orthos] Chris and the 12 worgs stared at each other, looking for the slightest opening that their enemy might have. Chris smiled fiercely, he looked at the pack leader and roared with pride. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± [Chris] Suddenly, 30 blast spiders leapt out of the forest and as soon as the spiders were in effective range, they used ¡®Thorn Blast¡¯. The worgs yelped in pain, when the dust that was kicked up from the explosions cleared, only the pack leader stood. The pack leader was slightly injured, it glared at Chris with rage over its fallen pack mates. The worg let out a howl that seemed to warp the space around it. This was the worg¡¯s skill ¡®Disrupting Howl¡¯. Thanks to Chris¡¯ skill ¡®Combat State¡¯, he had increased resistance to mental debuffs, so the skill had no effect on him. ¡°Shut up, you overgrown metal mutt!¡± [Chris] Suddenly, 12 blast spiders formed and surround the pack leader. The worg reacted, but it was too late, the spiders used ¡®Heavy Blast¡¯. The worg stood in the crater made by the explosion, but it was like nothing happened to the worg. Chris clicked his tongue as he saw the worg was unharmed. Like a bolt of silvery black lightning, the worg shot out of the crater and appeared in front of Chris, two feet above Chris. Quickly, Chris used garden barrier, which formed just in time to block the pack leader¡¯s attack. Then, Chris countered with 4 armored chompers; they formed on both sides of the worg, in an attempt to at least break a bone or two, they used ¡®Whip Crush¡¯. Sadly, the attacks all missed and the worg quickly retreated. Chris smiled with satisfaction as he saw the worg leap backwards into a small clearing. ¡°Gotcha!¡± [Chris] The worg had move exactly where Chris had predicted. The worg suddenly stopped moving as 3 butterflies gracefully fluttered around it. Before the worg even land, Chris had already released garden barrier while he charged at his opponent; Orthos readied, wind started to swirl around its head. Chris charged, running up a fallen log, he leapt off landing on a tree branch, and without stopping, he leapt off. Chris now was 30 feet in the air, as he started to fall, he raised Orthos over his head. So much wind had condensed around Orthos it formed a small tornado, which screamed as Chris swung his hammer down on the pack leader¡¯s head. The attack smashed the oversized worg¡¯s head into the ground creating a massive crater and shockwaves that uprooted trees and scattered rocks. Anyone in a half a mile radius would feel a tremor, showing how power this blow was. Chris fell to the ground breathing heavy, he had poured 70% of his overall MP into that attack, so he now felt drained. After a moment, Chris slowly stood to dusted himself off. ¡°Master, behind you!¡± [right Orthos] Chris turned around and saw the worg was now covered in a black smoky aura. It seemed impossible for it to be standing; its head was caved in, one eye dangling from its socket, blood and bile dripped from its mouth, yet it still stood. Chris was near his limit, still he glared at the black clad worg. Though the worg was much slower, it still moved with incredible speed. In a heartbeat it reached Chris and raised its broken leg, swiping down at Chris. Chris barely managed to survive when he dodged, as he received four cuts to his chest. In seconds, blood had complete soaked Chris¡¯ body. He knew it was time, he planned to take his opponent with him. 5 double suns formed behind him, ¡®Battle Pollen¡¯ immediately activated. ¡°Master, are you a fool, if you do that the backlash will kill you!¡± [right Orthos] Chris smiled, his breath coming out in heaves as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m dead anyway, might as well bring this fucker with me.¡± [Chris] ¡°Kekeke, now that sound cool¡± [left Orthos] The worg turned, its body was falling apart, numerous cuts started to appear on its body. The worg howled, as it charged at full speed. Chris knew he could only muster last one attack, so he planned to make it count. As the worg drew closer, Chris charged ¡®Sonic Crush¡¯. The worg leapt off the ground lunging at Chris; in return, he swung Orthos with all his might. Orthos connected to the worgs head, it then exploded, bits of skull and brain matter scattered everywhere. Chris fell to his knees, the backlash had already started. He collapsed onto the ground, his consciousness started to fade. Chris no longer could keep his eyes open as they closed everything became black ¡°Well done my champion, now I¡¯ll reward you for your efforts.¡± [Fate] Chris opened his eyes to grey. Looking around he saw his body mangled and bloodied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re not dead.¡± [Fate] Chris looked around to see Fate¡¯s pure grey figure standing not too far away. Chris tried to speak but nothing happened. ¡°Don¡¯t bother you''re nothing but a soul right now, your body was too badly damaged. Since it would be a hassle to restore it, I decide to make you a new body as your reward. Though, to do that I had to separate your soul from your body. Oh, your new body is done; I¡¯ll start the transfer process now, be warned you¡¯re going to see a memory or two. Why? Because the soul is basically your memories given a form. Now, you will wake back up right where you left off, so have fun.¡± [Fate] Again, everything became black, after a short amount of time lights flashed, and he was looking at a third person view of his classroom back on earth. This memory felt very familiar to him, when he looked at the blackboard he understood why. On the board two word were written in large bold letters, ¡®Welcome back¡¯. (Fuck, of every memory I have, why this one!) [Chris] Chris watched as his old self stood up, he walked over to a girls desk smiling. ¡°Lucy can please you come with me, I want to talk to you about something¡± [Chris] ¡°Sure¡± [Lucy] Lucy Crosswil was 5¡¯7¡¯¡¯ with long straight blonde hair, beautiful white skin, long legs, charming blue eyes, and a bewitching smile. She was a transfer student at Chris¡¯ highschool, not to mention his only friend. Chris and Lucy walked out of the classroom together, with soul-form Chris being dragged by an unknown force. He guess, that he couldn¡¯t see anything other than the memory, so he was forced to follow. (Dammit, me don¡¯t do it!) [soul Chris] Chris opened the door and walked onto the room, with Lucy right behind him. He stopped and spun around smiling nervously, he fidgeted a bit before speaking. ¡°Lucy, I know that I¡¯m not good looking, or good at sport, or anything like that, but I just have to say this.¡± [Chris] ¡°Don¡¯t do it, please don¡¯t make me watch this, someone, anyone stop him!¡± [soul Chris] But no one did, after all this was a memory. Now, Chris took a deep breath. ¡°I love you, Lucy¡± [Chris] Lucy froze and lowered her head, Chris thought it was because she was embarrassed. Suddenly, her body started to shake; Chris moved over to her to see if something was wrong, but as he approached he heard laughter. ¡°This is too funny, you love me¡­ what a joke¡± [Lucy] She raised her head to show a mocking smile, Chris confused and surprised could only stare. ¡°Did you think I liked you? Yeah right, I only hung out with you because I pitied you.¡± [Lucy] ¡°Wha- What are you saying Lucy¡± [Chris] Chris stuttered, his knees felt weak, hearing his only friend he¡¯s ever had say those thing, it was too much. ¡°Lucy, what happened, this isn¡¯t like you¡± [Chris] Chris became frantic, think something happened to Lucy. ¡°Don¡¯t you get it I pretended to enjoy being around you, but the way you kept looking at me was so gross. Now, you confess to me, ugh I¡¯m about to vomit.¡± [Lucy] Chris couldn¡¯t process what he was hearing, until he heard clapping and laughter coming from the other side of the door. ¡°Now this is rich, the pig confesses to his love, only to find out it was all a lie.¡± [Darak] Darak, Trent, and Glen walked out of the door, with Glen holding a video camera. Chris understood what was happening, he looked over at Lucy, and he saw that her eyes had redden slightly. Seeing Lucy like that conferred his fear, Darak had forced Lucy to act that way to hurt him. Soul Chris watch the event unfold, where he was then beaten, while Darak laughed with his arm around Lucy. Soul Chris was in tears as he watch his most painful memory. Chris remembered when he and Lucy first met. It was the day before summer break, Chris was getting one last beating before summer behind the gym in the storage room. ¡°Haha lets beat him good, since we won¡¯t be able to until after break.¡± [Trent] ¡°Alright, I¡¯m down, how about you piggy!¡± [Glen] ¡°Aaah, ouch, ugh¡± [Chris] Darak was sitting on a pad used for pole-vaulting, watching Chris getting beat, with a disgusting smile on his face. Suddenly, a Lucy burst into the room, she glared at Trent and Glen. ¡°What are you guys doing!?¡± [Lucy] Darak got up and walked up to her. ¡°We¡¯re just have a chat with our friend, miss¡­¡± [Darak] Lucy hadn¡¯t started attending Chris¡¯ high school, she only came to take a look around. Darak knew that because she wasn¡¯t part of this school, he could get away with doing something to her, so he tried to get her to leave peacefully. ¡°Get lost or I¡¯ll call the police¡± [Lucy] Darak jumped, at this point if she called the police it would turn really bad for him. So, Darak left while shout for Trent and Glen to follow. ¡°Hey, are you alright¡± [Lucy] She had ran over, and helped Chris up. ¡°Yeah I¡¯m fine, thank you¡± He smiled at her, and she returned his smile. After that day, somehow Chris and Lucy became friends, until the blackmail event. Since then, Chris never let anyone get close to him. He found that funny in a way, after that he still found it easy to trust Claira and Sara. Though, for some reason, he felt it was okay to trust those two. He now felt a mix of anger and happiness, anger from seeing that memory, and happiness knowing that he now had people you he cared for and they cared for him. Suddenly, a wave of intense pain covered Chris and everything turned to darkness. ¡°Alright, the process is over you will feel some pain while the final link connects.¡± [Fate] ¡°Thanks for the warning.¡± [Chris] Chris opened his eyes and found himself lying next to the corpse of the Forest Worg Pack Leader. He walked over to the lake, looking into its reflection he saw that for the most part he hadn¡¯t changed. The only things that did were his eyes, they changed to an emerald green color and seemed to glow faintly. Though, his muscles had gained some mass as well as become denser, and his red hair was short, messy and somewhat covered his eyes. To him, he looked even more attractive than before. He also had new equipment, which was a knee-length dark-green hooded gothic-style long coat that had: a pattern that resembled a growing forest, three sleeved belts on the upper arms, with a zipper, connected by seven belts, 2 pockets on each chest area, and long baggy sleeves that stop at the wrist. His pants were: ankle length, black with a light green vine pattern, somewhat baggy, 2 back pockets, 2 front pockets, and 8 sets of pockets on the legs which could store 4 potions each. He also had: a pair of black combat boots, fingerless gloves, and a dark green belt with a tree that looked like a skull for a belt buckle. Next he looked at his status just to make sure if anything changed, what he found made him open and close his mouth like a fish.
Status Page
Name: Chris GelvonRace: Human
Lv: 84EXP: 24310 / 32000
Age: 17Gender: Male
Job: Combat GardenerCombative Rank: A
Titles
Troll Killer, Variant Slayer, One Accepted by Nature
HP 9600 / 9600MP 21000 / 21000
Str: 3825Agi: 5450
Def: 2640Magic: 5200
Luck: 100Charm: 310
Skills
Create SeedRank: 5
Green Thumb GeneralRank: 5
Extreme GrowthRank: Max
Battle StateRank: Max
AnalyzeRank: Max
Stealth PlantingRank: 1
Forest is FuelRank: 1
Root SystemRank: 2
Garden BarrierRank: 2
Bark ArmorRank: 1
Nature ConversionRank: 1
Suddenly Forest EruptionRank: 1
This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.
Chris stared at his status page for 5 minutes before coming back to reality. "This is too much, I gained 11 levels, all my stats have almost quadrupled, and I now have three new skills¡± [Chris]
Bark ArmorRank 1
Create a reinforced layer of bark over your skinCost 1000 MP
Nature ConversionRank 1
this Skill allows you to control the plants around youCost 100 MP per sec
Suddenly Forest EruptionRank 1
This skill creates a forest with you at the epicenter, the size of the forest depends on how much MP is usedCost X MP
¡°These skills are too much!¡± [Chris] ¡°Allow me to add, we have gained 1% in our state of awaking making it 17% now.¡± [right Orthos] Chris sighed, while thinking of all the power he had just acquired. Not only did he kill a A ranked boss variant, but also it seems his new body was strengthened even farther than before; he secretly thanked Fate. If he mixed ¡®Suddenly Forest Eruption¡¯ and ¡®Nature Conversion¡¯, he may become invisible; while ¡®Bark Armor¡¯ was pretty strong in its own right. Testing out ¡®Bark Armor¡¯, Chris let a red tusk attack him with ¡®Bark Armor¡¯ on; the results were great, the boar¡¯s tusks didn¡¯t leave a scratch. The armor simply was a layer of bark that took on the Chris shape, making it look like an exoskeleton, there were no eye holes, yet for some reason Chris could see just fine. What Chris liked about this skill other than its high defensive capabilities, was that it covered his clothes, as he didn¡¯t want to replace his clothes after every use of this skill. Chris finally had finished his business at the Gogil Mountains, now he could head back. His the memory of Lucy flashed in his mind, but the pain was suppressed as he thought of Claira, Sara, Ammy, and even Cam. They were the family he never got the chance to have; for that, he relit his fire of resolve that he would protect them no matter what, though he doubted Ammy need any protection. It had only been an hour since Chris started his way back, right now he was traveling through a rocky gorge that would take him to the base of the mountain. While casually walking, he heard the clash of swords and shouting in the distance, still he didn¡¯t increase his pace. After a few minutes, Chris arrived at the scene, there was a group of eight men, seven of the men in blue and green standard plate mail armor stood encircling a white and gold carriage that looked like it was made by a fairy godmother. The eighth man wore similar armor to the others, but his had golden trimming and on both of his shoulders were three five pointed stars that formed a triangle, Chris guessed that he was the commander of these men. ¡°Protect the princess with your lives, don¡¯t let these scum get to close!¡± [Commander] Their opponents were a group of cloaked bandits, Chris could tell just by looking, the bandits were mostly C ranked with seven B ranks among them. The soldier were all B ranks, except for the commander which Chris took the time to analyze.
Status Page
Name: Toron HemlockRace: Tiger Beastman
Lv: 115EXP: 408302 / 6400000
Age: 41Gender: Male
Job: Master SwordsmanCombative Rank: A
Titles
Battlefield Tyrant, Guardian of Royalty
HP 7550 / 9000MP 9700 / 10300
Str: 5050Agi: 2390
Def: 6440Magic: 2130
Luck: 30Charm: 90
Skills
Seven Sword StrikeRank: 10
State of FocusRank: Max
Acceleration SlashRank: 7
Dancing Sword StepsRank: 9
¡°Ho, that guy is strong. Though, I could take him if I was serious.¡± [Chris] Toron was fighting the bandits by himself, while his soldier were maintain a semi-transparent barrier. Looking at the battle, Chris felt irritated, this gorge was the only way to the base of the mountain, unless he doubled back. While he could climb out and circle around the battle, sadly it wouldn¡¯t save time. So Chris walked forward, quickly some of the bandits notice Chris, and the fools turned their swords on him. Instantly, Orthos appeared in his hand and with one swing, it turned an oncoming bandit into meat paste, the next swing crushed a bandits left side as he hurled and became a stain on the gorge¡¯s rocky wall. By now the bandits were cautious, taking most of their attention off Toron, letting him caught his breath. By now, fifty bandits had surrounded Chris, he sighed as the bandits unleash a volley of arrows from their crossbows, which were previously hidden under their cloaks. Seeing the arrows Chris snorted, he activated ¡¯Bark Armor¡¯, which instantly covered him. The arrows that rained down on Chris didn¡¯t even scratch his armor, making everyone stare in astonishment. When the arrows were done, the bandits sat there, not knowing what to do, a cold voice came from the armored man in the middle of a sea of arrows. ¡°My turn, now get out of my way.¡± [Chris] Chris lifted Orthos over his head, the core crystal flared, as Chris brought down the head striking the ground. Instantly countless roots erupted from the ground around Chris. Cries sounded as the fifty bandits were all impaled, even the B ranks couldn¡¯t react time to dodge the insanely fast roots. The soldiers maintaining the barrier gulped and groaned, they had enough experience to know, if Chris felt like attacking them, the barrier wouldn¡¯t hold for even a second. The soldiers could feel the extremely powerful bloodlust that came from Chris, even with their legs trembling, they still stood. Chris hefted Orthos over his right shoulder and began to walk forwards. As he approached, Toron stepped forward; he knew that Chris was most likely stronger than him, still if the man in front of him was going to attack the princess, he must defend her with his life. Feeling Toron¡¯s blood lust clashing against his own Chris snorted. ¡°What, you want to fight?¡± [Chris] Toron stiffed, but didn¡¯t falter, he was about to say something when the carriage door opened and a young women looking in her later teens stepped out. She was around 6¡¯0, had pale white skin, a model like face, and rosy red lips. The girl¡¯s hair was white with black streaks, straight hair reached her shoulder, while a braid was made with some longer hair. Her she wore a set of elegant blue and green armor, though it did hide her figure Chris could tell she had a body to match her other features. Chris didn¡¯t feel any sort of threat from her, but he still analyzed her.
Status Page
Name: Ren BloodclawRace: Tiger Beastman
Lv: 87EXP: 3964 / 400000
Age: 17Gender: Female
Job: Bare Hands ExpertCombative Rank: B
Titles
2nd Princess of the Tiger clan, Representative of the Magical Alliance
HP 5500 / 5500MP 7500 / 7500
Str: 1450Agi: 1305
Def: 740Magic: 2400
Luck: 120Charm: 310
Skills
Heavy ImpactRank: 6
Tyrannical RushRank: 5
MultistrikeRank: 7
Tempest StepRank: 5
See her status page Chris didn¡¯t find anything special, but the titles caught his eye. Renren walked passed the soldier towards Chris who still had his bark armor active. ¡°Princess Renren, please stay back, that man is extremely dangerous!¡± [Toron] She turned to look at Toron her gaze pierce right through him. ¡°Are you an idiot, I know that. If he wanted to kill us, he would have tried already¡± [Ren] Toron became quiet, her logic was spot on, and she turned back to look at Chris. Ren¡¯s eyes moved up and down Chris, she showed a smile that spoke of her background. ¡°Thank you, it would have been very troublesome to continue dealing with those bandits.¡± [Ren] Chris laughed, he deactivated bark armor, revealing his face, Ren seeing Chris face blushed slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea girly, those sorry shits were just in my way, it had nothing to do with you guys.¡± [Chris] Toron and the soldier obviously became angry from having their princess disrespected. Toron was about to say something, but Ren raised a hand; her expression hadn¡¯t change, which surprised Chris somewhat. Ren wasn¡¯t stupid, she could tell that the ones guarding her couldn¡¯t win against the man in front of her. ¡°That may be true, still your action resulted in helping us, so if there is anything I can do to repay you please say so.¡± [Ren] Chris fixed her with an icy gaze, which made Ren and her guardians flinch. Chris was processing the pros and cons of this situation, suddenly he smiled. To him have someone important owing you a favor was always good, no matter how small the debt. ¡°Fine, but I have no use for your gratitude at the moment, so consider it an ¡®I owe you¡¯.¡± [Chris] Ren was stunned, for someone to refuse a reward from someone of her status and magical race was odd. Chris really didn¡¯t care about stuff like that, after all he wanted to return to Lil Ammy¡¯s as soon as possible. ¡°Now, tell me why you are outside of the Alliance¡¯s territory?¡± [Chris] Something was bothering Chris, the border between Invictus and The Magical Alliance was several days from here, so why is someone like the princess here? His guess was something to do with her title, about being a representative of the Magical Alliance; he still wanted to know if something was going to happen. The more he knew the better, if by chance something happens between the two powers, he could have warning to protect Claira and Sara. ¡°I am going to witness the summoning of the hero 3 days from now at the capital, as a representative of the Magical Alliance.¡± [Ren] Chris stiffened, three days he should have more time than that. Chris realized that transferring to his new body must have taking four days. He no longer had time to waste, with insane speed he shot pass Ren and the others, heading at top speed to Felden. He still had some things to accomplish before the other Champions arrive, Chris¡¯ mind worked on how to make up for lost time while he ran. See Chris vanish into the forest, Ren stared for a moment, then shouted in anger while stomping her foot on the ground. ¡°That bastard, he left without giving me his name, and what was with that attitude.¡± [Ren] Seeing the mood the princess was in, the guards didn¡¯t know what to do, and simple waited for her to calm down before letting off again. Having calmed down Ren thought about her interaction with Chris. ¡°That man, he¡¯s defiantly odd.¡± [Ren] Chapter 11: The Past Of Two Snowflakes After rushing from where Princess Ren and her escorts were, Chris had made it to Felden¡¯s Gates in one hour. (My speed has really increased; before, it would have taken me three hours to get here!) [Chris] Approaching the gate, Chris noticed that there were several times more people waiting in line than he expected. Many looked to be from small towns and villages, as their appearance spoke of a less than wealthy lifestyle. An hour later, Chris man was five people away from entering; when suddenly, a group of men shoved their way through the crowd. The men were obviously adventurers, as they wore suits of armor and had various weapons on their person. One man had higher quality armor than the rest. He stood behind the group, as his lackeys shoved people out of the way will shouting ¡°Out of the way weaklings, the B ranked adventurer, The Great Bobo, is coming through!¡± [Lackey #1] As the group made their way to the front of the line, one of the men was about to shove Chris. But, Chris moved a step to the side from the push. Instantly, his eyes flared with fury. Not only had he been waiting for an hour, now someone was trying to cut in front of him, the fools had sealed their fate when one of them shoved Chris. Chris grabbed the head of the lackey that had shoved him, without any time to react the man¡¯s head was smashed into the ground, it exploding from the pressure of the impact. The other men turned to see a 6¡¯4¡¯¡¯ man had killed their comrade with ease. Each of the lackeys were C-rankers, so they stood no chance against a monster like Chris. Sweeping his gaze across the group his voice rang with ice. ¡°Get to the back of the line, unless you want to end up like your friend.¡± [Chris] The group of lackeys hesitated for a moment and were about to leave, but Bobo stepped in front of them. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but to attack one of my comrades means death.¡± [Bobo] Bobo brandished his two handed battle axe and attempted to decapitate Chris. Chris snorted, he activated bark armor on his right hand and caught the axe¡¯s blade, shocking everyone who was watching. Chris then tightened his grip and the axe¡¯s blade shattered, making Bobo¡¯s face drain of color. Now realizing his grave mistake Bobo shook with fear. ¡°Please forgive sir, I will go to the back of the line without fail.¡± [Bobo] After speaking Bobo, tried to move past Chris to go to the back of the line, but Chris grabbed his neck before he could leave. Bobo who was 5¡¯7 was lifted off the ground. Chris¡¯ expression twisted as he spoke words that put chills through everyone¡¯s spine. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can leave that easily, low-life.¡± [Chris] Chris dropped Bobo letting him fall to the ground, but he only lay there for a moment before Chris grabbed Bobo¡¯s arm and twisted it, the sound of bones breaking could be heard. Parents covered the eyes and ears of their children while Bobo screamed in pain. Sadly for Bobo, Chris wasn¡¯t done, lifting his foot high, Chris slammed it down on Bobo¡¯s left knee and a sickening crunch was heard, Bobo screamed from the unimaginable pain. Hearing Bobo¡¯s screams, Chris felt satisfied and returned to his spot in line. No one objected to him getting back in line; in fact, everyone let him cut in front of them. Having entered Felden, Chris made his way to his way to Lil Ammy¡¯s Kitchen and Inn. To his surprise, the place was packed and there was a line outside. Cam was taking orders at an incredible pace while staying organized. Chris walked to the kitchen, where he knew Ammy, Claira and Sara were. While making his way to the swinging double door that led to the kitchen, Chris notice a girl that looked very familiar. Chris quickly recognized her as Sara, except her once black hair was now a pale blue, her skin now was a pale, and her eyes had changed from dark blue to icy-blue. She was wearing a button up white dress shirt, tie and frilly skirt, which Chris guessed was Lil Ammy¡¯s waitresses uniform. Though, Sara was also wearing a dark blue winter cap, which clashed with her uniform. It was odd since between Sara and Claira, Sara had more of a sense of fashion. ¡°Sara, is that you?¡± [Chris] Sara instantly looked up from the table she was talking to, her eyes filled with confusion for a moment. ¡°Chris?¡± [Sara] Chris walked over to her as she studied him, as soon as he reached her, Sara grabbed his sleeve and pulled him to the back. ¡°Cam, I¡¯m sorry, I-¡° [Sara] Before she could finish, Cam looked over and smiled gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, now go¡± [Cam] As Chris and Sara walked through the door, Cam gave a thumbs up. ¡°Mom, Claira, Chris is back!¡± [Sara] Chris saw Ammy manning the grill while Claira was preparing various side dishes. Just like Sara, Claira¡¯s hair became a pale blue, her eyes changed to an icy blue, and her skin was now a level paler. She wore the same uniform as Sara, as well as the same kind of hat. Claira trembled for some unknown reason, she tried to continue working, but Ammy walked over and whispered something in her ear. (Trust in the one you love and he in turn will trust you with everything.) [Ammy] Claira froze for a second before nodding, she then turned around and grabbed Chris¡¯ other sleeve, together Claira and Sara dragged him into Ammy¡¯s study and locked the door behind them. Chris was beyond confused, everything happened so fast, and he had too many questions. He was about to start barraging Claira and Sara with question, but he noticed both were shaking with tears in their eyes. He sighed, leaning on the desk he looked at both girls, with his eyes warm, Chris spoke in a gentle tone. ¡°Ok, tell me why you to have tears in your eyes?¡± [Chris] Claira was about to say something, but shut her mouth and looked away. Sara grabbed her hand, Claira looked over at her, and they exchanged a nodded, then took off their hats. Chris stared at Claira and Sara as he immediately notice something different, their ears were pointed. ¡°We are sorry for deceiving you, we both belong to a clan of elves called the Snowflake Clan.¡± [Claira] Both of Claria and Sara had their heads down and eyes shut as if they expected something horrible to happen. As they stood there, the girls heard a low laugh and a calm warm voice speak. ¡°What, that¡¯s it, you had me worried that it was something bad.¡± [Chris] Both Claira¡¯s and Sara¡¯s heads shot up in surprise, Chris was looking at them with a soft smile and eyes filled with compassion. Claira instantly burst into tears, while Sara stood motionless. Chris walked in front of them, taking one of them in his arm and drew the girls in close. ¡°While I don¡¯t know why you hid this from me, it doesn¡¯t matter, it won¡¯t change the fact that Claira is Claira, and Sara is Sara¡± [Chris] After hearing Chris¡¯ words, both girls buried their head in his chest and wailed. Several hours later, Sara had calmed down, and Claira was just starting to stop crying. Currently, Chris sat in the large desk chair, with one of the girls on each leg. Both of them had their head on his chest while he was leaning back. Chris still had his arms around the two, he could smell the sweet fragrance drifting off them, and suddenly Claira straightened and looked Chris in the eyes. ¡°Chris, I¡­ I want to tell you why we deceived you and about how we came to Invictus.¡± [Claira] Chris nodded, not saying a word, his eyes fixed on Claira as she took a deep breath. ¡°In the Magical Alliance there are seven representatives, one for each race. The seven races; Elves, Dwarves, Beastmen, Insectoids, Merfolk, Elementals, and Dragonewts. Our father was the representative for the elf race, as well as the head of our clan, he was well respected by the other races, and among the elves, he was seen as a true leader. The representative are selected by their strength, and our clan was considered the strongest of the elven clans and our father was the strongest of everyone in the clan. For thirty years, he did his job well and was an outstanding husband and father. Then suddenly, all that changed, the clan head of the Windwalker clan, Yagmer Windwalker, who dislike that our father was the elven representative, tried to force our father to resign, but he refused. So ten years ago, Yagmer had our mother, Sara, and I abducted. He killed our father, then to keep what happened from anyone knowing, he killed our mother. Our father foresaw that Yagmer might do something rash, so he asked Ammy who was an old friend of his to protect us if anything happened. So before we were killed, Ammy arrived and escaped the Alliances territory and brought us here, where we started a new life with her and Cam, as a family.¡± [Claira] Chris, who has been listening calmly, now understood what Ammy had said about Claira and Sara having a dark past. At that moment, even though he looked calm, he was doing everything just to keep his blood lust from spilling out in a tsunami. (Yagmer Windwalker huh, I guess I¡¯ll have to pay him a friendly visit to him, after all I have to thank him for treating Claira and Sara so kindly) [Chris] While his mind was created a plan that not even the devil himself would dare imagine, Sara had straightened herself. Her beautiful eyes stared into Chris and like they had captured his soul, he was unable to look away. ¡°Chris, thank you for accepting and caring about us¡± [Sara] Without warning, Sara drew close and kissed Chris. Chris jumped at her passionate kiss, their tongues intertwined, and small moans escaped from Sara''s lips. Sara¡¯s lips were soft and warm, then sweet smell intensified from how close she was. Then, she pulled back a thread of saliva still linked Chris and Sara together. Chris was dumbfounded, he was stuttering unable to take in the situation, sure he loved them both too, still to suddenly be confessed to will throw anyone off. ¡°Hey no fair, taking a step ahead of me, your older sister!¡± [Claria] Sara looked at Claira and made a peace sign. ¡°First come, first served.¡± [Sara] ¡°What am I, a buffet?¡± [Chris] Chris stiffened, both Sara and Claira were looking at him with the eyes of a predator. To simplify the rest of the night, thing got pretty heated before Ammy told them not to dirty her offices. Where with bright red faces, Chris and co moved to Chris¡¯ room, at the end of it all Chris came out dominate, leaving his prey panting and exhausted. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. (Note: I am not going to but X-rated scenes in the main chapters. If I get enough request, I will make a small chapter for anyone that wants to read that stuff.) The next morning, Chris woke up to a sweet smell, looking down he smiled faintly. Claira and Sara were resting their heads on his chest, curled up and pressing close to him. Chris could feel both their weapons of mass destruction pressing against his bare skin. Last night, he confirmed Claira¡¯s and Sara¡¯s breast sizes. Though he wasn¡¯t an expert he guessed Claira was an E cup, while Sara was a D cup. With skill, Chris slipped out of bed and made his way to the washroom to bathe. After he walked out and dried his hair with a towel, he saw Claira was sitting on the bed in a daze; because she had no clothes on, everything was exposed, it didn¡¯t seem to bother Claira though, as she got up and kissed Chris then giggled. ¡°Hehehe, good morning.¡± [Claira] ¡°Ah, morning¡± [Chris] Just then, Sara groaned and lazily sat up. ¡°Good morning, Chris. Good morning, Claira.¡± [Sara] Sara yawned as she sat there, she looked at Chris with eyes of expectation. Chris realizing what she wanted and sighed, he walked over to the bed, bent over and kissed her. Chris walked down the stair into the restaurant area where Cam was setting a table, he noticed Chris walking down the stair and smiled mischievously. ¡°Go to the kitchen and make something if you¡¯re hungry, though I would think you wouldn¡¯t be hungry after devouring not one, but two delicacies last night.¡± [Cam] Chris¡¯ face turned red and grumbled something while making his way to the kitchen. Cam was snickering when something flashed passed his face, turning pale, he looked to see a large kitchen knife had pierced the wall behind him. ¡°Oh, Cam I didn¡¯t see you there, good morning.¡± [Chris] Sweating bullets, Cam made a mental note, to be more careful when teasing Chris. Chris sat down at the table in the kitchen, he had made himself an omelet made from Toetoe eggs stuffed with vegetables, and a side of Mookine bacon. While enjoying his delicious creation, Ammy walked into the kitchen, noticing Chris and smiled. ¡°Am I supposed to expect grandchildren soon?¡± [Ammy] Chris coughed as he choked on his food due Ammy¡¯s question and answered while stuttering. ¡°Th-that¡¯s, well, I¡¯m hoping for a family.¡± [Chris] Ammy smiled and nodded in approval of his answer, not teasing him any further she began to prep the kitchen. After Chris was done eating, he decided to help her prep. ¡°So what''s with the sudden population growth?¡± [Chris] ¡°Most are here to see the hero¡¯s speech, two days from now.¡± [Ammy] ¡°What, aren¡¯t the heroes going to be summoned at the capital?¡± [Chris] ¡°Yes, but it will be broadcasted on the city¡¯s sight crystals.¡± [Ammy] Sight crystals are a magic tool that reflect an image from another magic tool called a vision crystal, to Chris they sound like a camera and tv. ¡°What do you plan to do, are you going to stay for the festival?¡± [Ammy] ¡°Festival, hmm, I guess Claira, Sara, and I will stay to help around until it''s calm enough to leave you and Cam. Then, I plan make Claira and Sara stronger for my plans in the future.¡± [Chris] ¡°Oh, sound like you''re planning something big, may I hear what your plan is?¡± [Ammy] ¡°I plan to make this city my territory, after all, having Felden under my control would make things easier in the long run.¡± [Chris] Ammy eyes widen as she thought about of what Chris just said. Chris was no fool he knew at the moment it would be near impossible to subjugate Felden. Though Chris hadn¡¯t check if Claira and Sara had increased in power, still they were too weak, he could feel it. So, he first had to make them strong enough to defend themselves, if need. ¡°Kid, it¡¯s going to be more difficult than your think. The Gilbo brothers have somehow recently become A ranks, not to mention they have several B and A ranked bodyguards; don¡¯t tell me you plan for just the three of you to complete your plan, cause I don¡¯t plan on getting involved if you try anything.¡± [Ammy] Chris stiffened, he didn¡¯t expect for the Gilbo brothers to jump to A rank, not to mention if there were even two A ranked bodyguards it would become difficult. He stood and started to leave through the back door. ¡°Where are you going?¡± [Ammy] ¡°It seems someone has no manners. So, I plan to teach him that it¡¯s not polite to eavesdrop.¡± [Chris] Even before Ammy and he began talking, Chris had felt someone was watching him. Ammy seemed to notice as well, she nodded and turned to continue prepping. Chris stepped outside and walked into the Stress Relieving Circle, Chris started to emit a tremendous amount of blood lust, looking at a nearby tree with an icy voice. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to come out, then I¡¯ll come to you.¡± [Chris] ¡°Hoho, to think you could find me, I expected that monster to be able to sniff me out, but not you.¡± [???] Suddenly, a woman appeared 6 meters away. She was wearing a set of light leather armor, black combat boots, and steel gauntlets. Her attire still couldn¡¯t hide her curves, her brownish red hair was short, except for a long braid that reached past her lower back. Her red eyes seemed to pierce through Chris and her face could rival any model. On her hip, rested a long sword that oozed a lust for battle. Her aura spoke of power, Chris quickly used analyze on her.
Status Page
Name: Helina IronheartRace: Human
Lv: 175EXP: 57909 / 23600000
Age: 25Gender: Female
Job: Grand Sword MasterCombative Rank: A
Titles
Sword Princess, Youngest Prodigy, Leader of the Black Wolves, Exiled Royal
HP 12100 / 12100MP 9050 / 9050
Str: 6550Agi: 7850
Def: 3600Magic: 3725
Luck: 210Charm: 290
Skills
True Sword BurstRank: 22
One Hundred Flickering SwordsRank: 19
Blade BarrierRank: 17
Ten Thousand Sword RainRank: 16
Light WalkRank: 20
True Sword AuraRank: 25
(Damn, she is strong, even going all out I probably have a 30% chance of winning.) [Chris] Seeing Chris¡¯ expression Helina laughed, she seemed to have guessed what Chris was thinking. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t plan on fighting you today.¡± [Helina] ¡°But, you do want to or am I wrong?¡± [Chris] ¡°Yes I do, but I don¡¯t want our fight to be upstaged by the hero¡¯s festival, also although you are strong, you still aren¡¯t able to defeat me, I¡¯ll give some time. Since your rate of growth is so terrifying, I¡¯m guessing by the festival, you will at least be able to put up a fight.¡± [Helina] ¡°Then, when and where do you want to have this fight?¡± [Chris] Helina put her finger on her lip while thinking for a moment. ¡°Hmm, right after the ceremony ends, as for the location I don¡¯t care.¡± [Helina] ¡°Fine, since it¡¯s obvious I have no choice in this, I¡¯ll accept your challenge.¡± [Chris] ¡°Good, well then I will be waiting with excitement.¡± [Helina] Helina then vanished before anything else could be said, leaving Chris¡¯ mind in a state of confusion. Ammy, Claira, and Sara immediately came outside as soon as Helina left. Chris explained what was happening, no one was happy with Helina¡¯s challenge. Ammy then seemed to come to a decision and handed Chris a small white key that was shaped like a skull. She told Chris to go down to the basement where there a door was hidden. Ammy then explained how to find the door, when asked what it was for, she replied calling it a training room she uses to keep from getting too rusty. Chris found the door, on the other side was stairs that descended for quite a while. Finally, Chris reached the bottom, it was pitch black, root system instantly started to map out the area. To Chris amazement, what he found was a labyrinth of tunnels filled with a type of rat monster. The rats were the size of a dog and moved at insane speeds, Chris tried to analyze them, unfortunately, it seems that useless; If Chris couldn¡¯t see the target, he couldn¡¯t analyze them. He would be fighting blind, literally, still he didn¡¯t turn back. With Orthos in his hand, Chris started to attack the rats. It took him what seemed like hours before Chris managed to hit even one. Luckily, their attack power was almost zero, no matter how many times they attacked, Chris didn¡¯t get hurt, his defense was too high for the monsters to do any damage to him. Chris didn¡¯t seem to understand the point of him coming down here, the monsters were too weak to be a challenge. But, he believed that Ammy had a reason for sending him down into this labyrinth. chapter 12: The Heroes Arrival Ok made a few changes to this chapter; stuff about the stinger minion had changed, Chris'' command limit was changed from 400 to 80, and changed the time of the tournament from three months to eight to allow more character development *** Chris sighed, as he looked at his status page
Status Page
Name: Chris GelvonRace: Human
Lv: 84EXP: 24310 / 32000
Age: 17Gender: Male
Job: Combat GardenerCombative Rank: A
Titles
Troll Killer, Variant Slayer, One Accepted by Nature, Monster of the Forest
HP 9600 / 9600MP 21000 / 21000
Str: 3825Agi: 5450
Def: 2640Magic: 5200
Luck: 100Charm: 310
[/tr]
Skills
Generate Plant MinionRank: 5
Emperor of the Green ArmyRank: 5
Extreme GrowthRank: Max
Battle StateRank: Max
AnalyzeRank: Max
Terra NetworkRank: 10
Cage of ThornsRank: 6
Forest Monster¡¯s Bark ArmorRank: 7
Domain of the Forest MonsterRank: 8
While down in the labyrinth, Chris had gained a true understanding of his job and skills, allowing them to evolve to new heights.
Generate Plant minionRank 5
Creates a plant minion from available listCosts X MP
Available Minions: Colossal Minion (X MP), Stinger Minion (50 MP)
Emperor of the Green ArmyRank 5
This skill allows you to command an army with easePassive
Command Limit: 80
Terra NetworkRank 10
You are connected to all plants in 200 meters radius, allowing you to sense the world around youPassive
Increased senses, 3D mental mapping, small increase to HP regen, large increase to MP regen
Cage of ThornsRank 6
Create a protective cage of thorny bushesCost X MP
Size of the cage depends on the amount of MP usedSize limit: 50 meters
Forest Monster¡¯s Bark ArmorRank 7
Creates a lay of bark around your bodyCost 1000 MP
medium increased HP regenStrength Level: Black Steel
Domain of the Forest MonsterRank 8
This skill allows you to create a forest that is within your full controlCost X MP
The size of the forest depends on the amount of MP usedSize Limit: 2000 meters
¡°How long has it been since I entered this place?¡± [Chris] Still was in the labyrinth, Chris asked himself this question yet again. Time seemed to distort during his stay in the labyrinth. As he continued to wander the damp pitch black tunnels, he sensed a room not far ahead. Before setting foot in the room, he had to map the room and determine its contents. Inside the room were hundreds of the rat monsters that roam the labyrinth, though they hadn¡¯t noticed Chris yet, he could clearly see all of them. Chris, who was unable to use his eyes was forced to rely solely on ¡®Root System¡¯ to see. After what seemed like a week, he could use root system to paint a picture of his surrounding, which is when it evolved into ¡®Terra network¡¯, increasing the effectiveness by 1000%. Chris no longer need eyes to see, the room was 50m and had a small pillar as obstacles; these pillars along with platforms on the wall let the rats attack from almost every angle. As Chris walked into the room he could see the rats surrounding him, every direction was covered, and they all attacked simultaneously. Even with hundreds of dog-sized rats attacking him, Chris was completely calm. With a soft icy voice he sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me, lowly pests¡± [Chris] Suddenly thorny bushes sprouted from the ground weaving into a dome-like cage that was 5 meters in radius; this was Chris'' evolved version of ''Garden Barrier'': ''Cage of Thorns''. The rats that led the charge sensed danger and tried to stop; sadly, their comrades behind them didn¡¯t know of the danger and ended up shoving them. Loud squeaks could be heard as countless rats were skewered on the large thorns of the cage. Blood dripped through the small holes creating a puddle under Chris soaking him. Though he didn¡¯t care, this had happened countless times. Still there were too many rats for the cage to get rid of, Chris exhaling through his nose as he looked at the 3d mental map in his head. The rats had started to circle the cage looking for a way to attack without getting him. Suddenly, a dark green cloud seeped out of the cage, a soft buzzing sound came from it. The cloud was made up of Chris new type of minion, the stinger minion, which was a combined version of the ¡®Double Sun¡¯ minion and ¡®Toxic¡¯ minion.
Stinger minionTier 3
HP: 500 / 500MP: 3000 / 3000
Str: 150Agi: 6650Def: 100Magic: 1850
Skills
Stinger Shot, Deadly Stinger, Paralyzing Stinger, Confusion Stinger, Recovery Stinger, Amplification Stinger
Each stinger minion created came in a group of ten and resembled a thumb sized wasp, it wings were made of leaves that had a grid similar to an insect¡¯s wings. They had no legs, its thorax looked to be a seed with a small vine connecting to its abdomen, which looked like a budding tulip, at the end of the tulip was a long needle-like stinger. The wasp cloud rushed over the rats, stingers piercing their targets, pain fill squeaks echoed in the room. Wasps moved in groups attacking one rat at a time, causing them died almost instantly. These new minions were powerful in controlling a battle of multiple enemies; so, Chris could watch from inside his defenses. The obstacle that were meant to ambush or corner their prey turned into the rat¡¯s downfall. Chris has the wasps herded the rats into dead ends or corners and sting them to death, from his 3D image in his head it was like playing an overhead RTS game. After around ten minutes, hundreds of rat corpse littered the ground. See that his enemies were wiped out, Chris stepped out of his cage by manipulating the bushes to form an arced hole. While walking to the room¡¯s exit, Chris stepped over the rats like it was natural for bodies to be lying everywhere. Really, the rats weren¡¯t that weak at first an individual rat was equal to a C ranked monster, but over time they became stronger, now they are at the level of B ranked monsters. Combined with their excellent group tactics, even an A rank combative would easily fall prey to the rodents. While in the labyrinth, Chris had to confront enemies head on and controlled the situation. When fought the rats, he controlled everything, always a step ahead of his opponent. By mixing his job which gave control with his personal combat capabilities, he became much more versatile. This combination allowed him to fight from close range and at the same time fight on multiple fronts thanks to his minions. It now was easy for Chris to fight one enemy directly while also attack with his minions in perfect harmony. He had questioned how to best use his skills, how to fight with them? Now, had that answer, to fight not as one human, but as a monster that is linked to the forest around him, using everything to fight, from the largest tree to the smallest blade of grass. After exiting the room, Chris again made his way down another tunnel. After a while of walking down the tunnel, he felt strange, like something, was calling him. Suddenly at the end of the tunnel shone with light, Chris covered his eyes in pain. A moment later Chris eyes half open walked into the light. For some reason it was cold, Chris looked around his eye wide. He was back in the basement of Lil Ammy¡¯s Kitchen and Inn, tears formed in Chris¡¯ eye, slowly walking through the hanging corpse Chris made his way to the stairs. He could sense that Claira was in the kitchen helping Ammy cook while Cam and Sara were waiting on customers. He carefully ascended the stair as if they would shatter if he moved too quickly. He opened the old wooden door and entered the kitchen, sweeping his gaze around to take in the sight he had missed so much. Casually glancing over Ammy smiled broadly, chuckling she turned to face Chris. ¡°It took you a little longer than expected to get out of there.¡± [Ammy] ¡°How long have I was I in there?¡± [Chris] ¡°I¡¯d say 10 hours, but to you it might have been decades.¡± [Ammy] Chris was at a loss, 10 hours, impossible, to him he was in the labyrinth for who knows how long. Ammy seeing Chris¡¯ expression laughed, putting down the large butchering knife she was using, Ammy walked over and inspected Chris. When she was done Ammy eyebrows raised, her eye flickered with surprise. ¡°You seemed to have gained something not many ever do. Kid, the Oracle Chamber gave you something powerful.¡± [Ammy] ¡°Oracle Chamber?¡± [Chris] ¡°Yes, that is what I call it, once you walk in it will give you the answer you seek before entering.¡± [Ammy] ¡°So what is that space, it felt strange, I didn¡¯t need to; eat, sleep, or even go take a shit? [Chris] ¡°The Answering removes anything unnecessary to you finding your answer.¡± [Ammy] ¡°So, is that thing under your place.¡± [Chris] ¡°That¡¯s¡­ for another time, for now, I think you should get ready for the festival the king''s speech will be starting soon .¡± [Ammy] Chris could tell that Ammy didn¡¯t want to continue the topic of the Oracle Chamber, so he nodded. At that moment, Claira who had been working, patiently waiting to speak turned around with a mischievous smile. ¡°Mom can I also go, Sara and I need to get ready as well.¡± [Claira] ¡°Of course, now go, I still have things to do.¡± [Ammy] After getting Cam to release Sara, the three made their way upstairs to change. Well actually, only Sara and Claira were changing, since Chris would likely have to fight, he was going to stay in his current attire. While Claira and Sara were changing, Chris took a look that their status pages.
Status Page
Name: Claira CrosshertRace: Snowflake Elf
Lv: 43EXP: 3728 / 6300
Age: 22Gender: Female
Job: Winter SorceressCombative Rank: C
Titles
1st Princess of the Snowflakes, Warm Winter, Lover of the Forest Monster
HP 3050 / 3050MP 9300 / 9300
Str: 650Agi: 725
Def: 305Magic: 935
Luck: 40Charm: 280
Skills
Howling WinterRank: 1
Ice LancesRank: 1
Frozen WallRank: 1
Chains of IceRank: 1
Cold HealingRank: 1
Status Page
Name: Sara CrosshertRace: Snowflake Elf
Lv: 41EXP: 2542 / 5600
Age: 19Gender: Female
Job: Winter SorceressCombative Rank: C
Titles
2nd Princess of the Snowflakes, Merciless Billiard, Lover of the Forest Monster
HP 2800 / 2800MP 8900 / 8900
Str: 570Agi: 750
Def: 230Magic: 895
Luck: 40Charm: 275
Skills
Howling WinterRank: 1
Ice LancesRank: 1
Frozen WallRank: 1
Chains of IceRank: 1
Frozen ArrowsRank: 1
Chris seeing the title ¡®Lover of the Forest Monster¡¯ made him smack his face with his palm. Laying on the bed Chris groaned, it would take time for Claira and Sara to get the strength to fight against the Gilbo family. So, he began to think of various methods to power up the girls. When Claira and Sara were done changing, Chris¡¯ mouth couldn¡¯t help but slacken a little, both wore kimono with a snowflake pattern. Claira¡¯s kimono was night blue with the snowflakes being pure white while Sara¡¯s had the colors reversed, with her kimono being white and the snowflakes a night blue color. Claira¡¯s kimono was loose and showed her cleavage. Chris couldn¡¯t help but glance at the ravine between her hills. While Sara¡¯s was more tightly fitted emphasizing her well-curved figure. To Chris, their kimonos were dangerous weapons. ¡°So, how do we look?¡± [Claira] Chris smiled gently while sighing he looked at the two beauties before him. ¡°Beautiful is a light of a word to describe you two right now.¡± [Chris] Claira giggled and Sara blushed shyly, each taking one of Chris¡¯ arms, the three of them walked downstairs. Most of the customer turned their heads and stared, a few men felt evil glares from their partners. Glares of envy and lust were directed at the group, one group of men that were obviously not from Felden got up and started to walk over. ¡°Hey kid, how about you lend us your slaves there, will pay a good price.¡± [idiot 1] ¡°Hehe, the older one got pretty big tits.¡± [idiot 2] ¡°Yeah but, the other one got some pretty good curves.¡± [idiot 3] Both Claira and Sara looked at the group of men in shock, Cam meanwhile was already starting to make his way over, until he noticed Chris with a calm expression. Cam could tell that behind it Chris was already planning something, so Cam returned to waiting tables, not wanting to get caught in the crossfire. The regular knew what Chris was like, so to the fools who were speaking they offered a small prayer. Chris had heard From Claira about magical races being enslaved and sold through black markets throughout Invictus. The group of men thought Chris was some startup adventurer that saved his money and bought the girls at his side. The first man reached out and tried to grab Sara arm, right before touching her Chris¡¯ arm shot out halting the man¡¯s arm with an iron grip. ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusion, these two are not slaves, so please don¡¯t touch them without their permission or else.¡± [Chris] As he finished speaking Chris increased the pressure of his grip, a quiet cracking sound could be heard, and the man roared in pain. ¡°You bastard, don¡¯t go attacking people for no reason!¡± [idiot 2] The second man throws a punch at Chris, but halfway it stopped, the man noticed that he was now restricted by chains of ice and a large icicle shaped like a lance was pointed at his face. ¡°Having trouble moving.¡± [Claira] Claira had casted Ice Chains while Sara had used Ice Lance, both of them stared daggers at the man and his companions. Realizing that they had unknowingly antagonized people much stronger than them, they started to beg for their lives. While Chris suggested he kill them, Claira as the voice of reason said to let them go this time. Sighing deeply, he agreed, but while the men were on the floor not wanting to get up from fear, Chris manipulated the wooden floor to crush the men¡¯s balls. The three walk out, with three blood-curdling screams, sounding behind them. Claira sighed and guessed Chris was the cause, which he didn¡¯t deny. The street were much more lively, a crowd of people were moving between various booth of either games, food or item like masks and bracelets. The normal shops were closed and had set up a booth, one game booth caught Sara¡¯s eye and she dragged Chris over to it. The booth was decent sized with white and blue striped pattern. The game was darts, three dart boards were set up on the opposite wall, Sara was staring at the various stuffed animals with large sparkling eyes, and Chris understood by her tucking of his sleeve what she wanted. ¡°Do you want me to win something for you?¡± [Chris] ¡°Yes, please!¡± [Sara] She nodded her head vigorously, Chris could help but see Sara childish side cute. Chris watched up to the booth the man running the booth looked to be in his thirties, bald, and had a merchant-like robe that you would expect from some RPG. Smiling Chris paid for three darts with the money he got from Ammy as a bonus for completing her quest. The man put three darts on the table and stepped back as to not get hit by accident. Picking up one of the darts Chris looked at the dartboard, calculating the amount of power and angle to throw. The board had four rings from the outer layer inward was; black, red, blue, white. After only a moment, Chris pulled back his arm and throw the first dart, with a thudding sound the dart stuck into the white circle in the center of the board. The owner of the booth when pale, he obviously didn¡¯t expect Chris to hit the white circle on his first try. Each blue ring will get you a small prize while the white circle gets you a medium prize, but if you get three blues or two white you can get a big prize. Chris had his eyes on a specific stuffed animal, a white rabbit that reminded him of Sara. The rabbit was the same size as a normal rabbit and looked like a real one that was laying down on its stomach. Two more darts hit the white circle, the owners face was white, and right now no one had it the white circle three times a row, especially on their first time. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°I¡¯ll take the white rabbit over there.¡± [Chris] ¡°R-right¡± [booth owner] After Chris gave the stuffed animal to Sara she hugged it tightly and kissed Chris on the cheek, he smiled while turning red. He hadn¡¯t expected that kind of reaction just for winning her a stuffed animal. While Sara was humming happily Chris noticed Claira was looking at something, following her eyes Chris saw a small silver necklace that had a red crystal heart at the end, Claira was fidgeting as she looked at it. Claira turned away from looking at the necklace when she notice Chris was looking at her a mischievous smile on his face. ¡°Do you want it?¡± [Chris] ¡°¡­es¡­¡± [Claira] ¡°What was that? I can¡¯t hear you?¡± Chris] ¡°Jeez, yes I want it.¡± [Claira] Chris and Claira walked up to the booth it had many different types of jewelry lined up in a display case, the necklace Claira wanted was 1 gold with what Chris got from Ammy minus what he had spent it totaled at 47 gold. The booth owner was most likely in his late fifties, he had green overalls, a plain white shirt, and a long green and yellow stocking cap on. He sat behind the display case looking an earring through a magnifying glass. As Chris and Claira approached the booth, its owner looked up and frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t sell to your kind, now get lost.¡± [jeweler] ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± [Chris] The owner looked at Claira and answered with a condescended tone. ¡°Your friend is an elf, I don¡¯t sell to disgusting magical races or those affiliated to them.¡± [jeweler] ¡°You bastard, say that again¡± [Chris] The booth owner froze as an intense pressure, surround him. Chris was now face to face with him, fixing the booth owner with an icy gaze, his killer intent making the air seem colder. The jeweler realized this man was someone he couldn¡¯t afford to anger any further, still he had his morals, so even in the face of death the jeweler stood strong. ¡°I-I wouldn¡¯t sell to you, so please leave.¡± [jeweler] ¡°You shit im-¡° [Chris] ¡°Chris let¡¯s leave, I don¡¯t need the necklace.¡± [Claira] Claira was pulling at Chris¡¯ sleeve trying to make him leave. Chris reluctantly left, he simply wanted to enjoy the festival with Claira and Sara before having to fight Helina. ¡°You¡¯ve changed. Before, you would have killed that man without a second thought¡± [Claira] ¡°Killing him wouldn¡¯t have solved anything. In fact, it might have made the situation worse.¡± [Chris] Claira nodded as they walked back over to Sara, who was sitting on a bench oblivious to what just occurred. Quickly returning to a happy mood, the three continued to look around. After rounding a corner Chris¡¯ group was hit with a smell of spice and cooking meat, Chris¡¯ eyes lit up. In a flash, he had already bought three dishes, one was a steak sandwich, the meat was from a monster call ¡®crimson bull python¡¯, a snake that meat tasted like cow meat and because of how easy it was too catch, it had become a staple of the neighboring city, Whitehall. The next dish was a stir fry made with diced Toetoe bird and various vegetables, the last dish was a dessert was ice cream made from Mookine milk and floured with berries. After eating his fill, Sara recommended that they go find a good spot to sit since the ceremony would be starting soon. Heading to the nearest sight crystal they found a nice place to sit on top of a small hill located close by the main plaza. Hundreds of people were also sitting on the hill and filled the plaza. After an hour, the sight crystals lit up, a man that was dress in refined robes was standing on a balcony. Chris notice he had a glittering gold crown on his head, he guessed that the man was the one Claira had talked about before on the road to Felden, Ross D. Invictus IV. The king looked to be 6¡¯2, neatly trimmed short brown hair held his crown in place, though his robes could be called refined, they were not extravagant, which to Chris who based his image of a king from mangas and anime thought King Ross¡¯ appearance was disappointing. The King coughed and began the ceremony. ¡°My subjects, today is the day are saviors have come, so please welcome them.¡± [Ross] Behind him, 5 people walked out of the corridor, dress in the same high school uniform Chris had worn when he first came to this world. A sinister smile covered Chris¡¯ face, the lineup was good. From left to right they were; Trent Gobo, Glen Gobo, Stella Goodman, Anna Bertsoon, Luke Maxfer. Chris was overjoyed, as each one of the people up there held a large part of Chris¡¯ torture back at school. Stella was 5¡¯9 and had average figure and face, her blonde curly hair was in a ponytail. Stella was the vice student council president, back on earth she didn¡¯t beat him or embarrass him. No, she played mind games with Chris making him almost commit suicide many times. If it was for the fact Chris knew that is what she wanted, he might have killed himself long ago. Anna was 5¡¯7 and was much more beautiful than Stella, though she could at best be a 6/10, she was Stella number one lackey, as the student council treasurer she assisted Stella in many of her acts of cruelty, usually by reinforcing Stella mental attacks. Luck was 6¡¯1, had a very muscular build, his brown hair was buzzed, his face reminded Chris of a monkey. Luke was the club leader of the swords play club, he had won many tournaments for his skills. Much of the time, his skills were practice on Chris, usually leaving Chris with many bruises and sometimes broken bones. Slightly dissatisfied that Darak wasn¡¯t in the lineup, Chris listen to the man Claira pointed out was Ross D. Invictus IV the king of Invictus. ¡°My subjects please welcome the group that will be supporting the hero!¡± [Ross] Hearing the word supporting Chris frowned, who was the hero then. While the king gave his speech Chris¡¯ frown transformed into a smile. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll introduce your hero, the one who that will defeat the demon army, Darak Telten!¡± [Ross] Chris happily standing there watching, his expression unchanging, but inside his mind began to plan. If one would look at Chris¡¯ mental state from before the Oracle Chamber, they would find a burning plain with fire tornado of emotions, a place where everything is hostile. Now his mind was much different, it was a tranquil forest, a place where one walked without realizing the danger that lurked with. Inside that forest was a monster, a monster was something not even the devil himself would confront. In the forest were treasures that the monster guarded, of course, these treasures were his most important people. For those who walked into the forest, the monster would leave them be as long as they didn¡¯t threaten him or his treasure. If they did, the monster wouldn¡¯t let you leave the forest. He would keep you from leaving, toy with you and wait for the perfect time to strike to make his victims stuff as much as possible. This mindset earned Chris the title ¡®Monster of the Forest¡¯. That is why Chris wasn¡¯t going to rush anything, he wanted to savor every second of Darak and co.¡¯s pain. For now, there were three major problems that keep him from his goal. Chris wasn¡¯t strong enough to walk into the capitol and kill them; if he did, he¡¯d need somewhere to retreat to. Also, loss of social status. It was important, with it Chris could get information easier and get others to side with him more easily. Chris observed Darak¡¯s group, something wasn¡¯t right, Darak had a smile on, but not one that could be used for this event. Chris knew that smile all too well, he was planning something, though it didn¡¯t concern Chris. Other than that, the group waved, People cheered thinking the group of youths would solve all their problems. Chris knew that many people in Invictus wanted to wipe out the demons, to Chris it foolish, if war broke out in this country, as long as no one got in his way, he would stay indifferent. While Chris thought of various things, King Ross began to talk about something that caught his interest. ¡°Now, as all you know the Twin Swords Tournament will be held in eight months, which is where the hero and his friend will display their growth before taking on the demons.¡± [Ross] Chris confused asked his companions about the tournament. Claira explained that the Twin Swords Tournament was created by King Ross during the peace treaty signing between Invictus and the Alliance fifteen years ago, it was a way to relieve tension between the two sides. The tournament was held once every year where a team from each side compete in combat, of course, the tournament is filled with teams not directly affiliated with the Alliance or Invictus. By the time the tournaments starts, around fifty teams have met the qualifications to enter. When Chris asked about the qualifications, Sara answered; saying to qualify, you need a least five members to your team, though there is no limit to the amount of team members you have. Each team member most be at least B rank, and you have to pay fifty red gold coins to register. ¡°Hello everyone, I am Ren Bloodclaw, 2nd Princess of the Tiger clan, and Representative of the Magical Alliance. I am here to witness the arrival of the hero Darak Telten and announce the location of the tournament. Since last year Invictus hosted the Twin Swords tournament, this year the tournament will be held at the Dwarven Capital, Iron Hold, please come and a compete or just watch, the Alliance welcomes you with open arms.¡± [Ren] Though it was quiet, Chris could hear whispers insulting the princess. ¡°Who does she think she is, talking at this event?¡± [random 1] ¡°Welcoming us, yeah right, the Alliance is scum.¡± [random 2] It seemed that the Alliance and Invictus were still on bad terms, but that didn¡¯t matter to Chris. The speech seems to be wrapping up, so Chris began searching for Helina with ¡®terra network¡¯, after finding her 100 meters away from him, Chris started to plan his form of attack. He was deep in thought when he noticed Claira was shaking and Sara was sniffling, it only took Chris a moment to find out the cause. On top of the hill, Chris¡¯ group was the target of many glares filled with hatred. ¡°What are all of you looking at! If anyone has a problem then say goodbye to your loved one and step forward!¡± [Chris] Chris had stood and roared his challenge to the crowd, killer intent gushed out of him making the crowd ¡°Huh, so you can be hostile to two innocent girl, but when someone strong steps in what do you do, cower like a pack of rats that tried to attack tiger cubs and was found by their parent, Tsk Invictus is full of cowards and scum.¡± [Chris] Chris spoke in a level voice filled with mockery and disgust, still even though the people around him were angered by his words no one stepped forwards. Suddenly a rock hurled towards Sara and she covered her head, but before it could hit her Chris was had move to catch the rock. ¡°Stupid Elves, go away. Because of you, papa died.¡± [random kid] Down in the plaza a small boy teary eyed glared at Sara, he looked to be nine or ten years old, he had short black messy hair, darken skin from being out in the sun for so long, his eyes show hatred. Before anyone could move Chris was already before the boy, instantly the mother grabbed the child pulling him close to her trying to protect him. ¡°Please, wait, he¡¯s just a child he doesn¡¯t know any better!¡± [mother] Chris looked at the mother, he slowly bent over, move his face closer to hers. The mother looked into Chris¡¯ eyes, trying to find a shred of compassion, but all she found was angry. The mother started to tremble and her eyes redden as she heard Chris¡¯ cold angered voice. ¡°By the time I was his age, I had been beaten nearly to death over ten times by other kids, don¡¯t let me they know nothing better, kid learn much faster than adults, the reason he acted that way was because that is how he humans are full of hate, jealousy, arrogance. But, as the mother you have to be reasonability for his actions. If you¡¯d like you can take his place.¡± [Chris] The mother was trembling, she realized that this young man that was not even 20 was going to kill her son and most likely her. Just when things couldn¡¯t get any worse for the mother, the boy kicked at Chris. Though it didn¡¯t hurt, to Chris it was still aggravating. ¡°You jerk, leave my mother alone, go back to those ugly, stupid elves¡± [boy] Everyone held their breath, ¡°that kid is dead¡± is all they thought. Chris grabbed the kid by his head and lifted him up into the air, the mother lunged at Chris trying to save her son, but Chris sent her sprawling several feet across the stone road with a back arm swing. The kid was crying as Chris slowly increased the pressure on the kids head. ¡°Chris stop, that enough¡± [Claira] While Claira spoke, Sara had moved to grab the arm that held the child. Loosening his iron grip but not dropping him, Chris looked at Sara and Claira. His eyes asking the question ¡°are you sure¡±, and they shot back the answer ¡°Yes, now let him good!¡± Sighing, Chris shifted his grip to the child¡¯s waist and placed him onto the ground, Claira rushed over to his side, a faint light blue aura covered her hands. ¡°Tell me where it hurts.¡± [Claira] ¡°...¡± [kid] ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, it won¡¯t get better¡± [Claira] The mother was helped up by a few people, seeing Claira us unknown magic on her son she forced her body forward, but was stopped when Chris sent her a look, not of hostility, but telling her the danger had passed. The mother cautiously watched the scene, the kid had given in to let Claira heal him and had begun pointing at multiple parts of his body. ¡°Here, here, here, and here.¡± [kid] ¡°Yes, now stay still.¡± [Claira] Claira moved her hands around the boy¡¯s body the light blue aura flowing out soaking into his wounds, in an instant the wounds slowly disappeared. The boy smiled though his wounds hurt the aura that surrounded Claira¡¯s hands was cool. That cool feeling relaxed the boys as it was very comfortable, See Claira act that way thought someday she would make a great mother. Realizing what he was thinking Chris¡¯ red turned bright red, Sara helped the mother over to Claira so she could also be healed. Seeing a horrible scene transform into a happy one, everyone watching suddenly felt that Chris¡¯s words were true. Those girls that they just had been cursing saved a child and mother from being killed by the one who was protecting them. Then they heal the mother and child¡¯s wounds, the feeling of shame sweep through the crowd. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry miss elves.¡± [kid] ¡°It¡¯s okay, no one got hurt so stop crying¡± [Sara] The boy was crying, to him he tried to hurt someone he thought was bad because they were a magical race, but really she was a nice person. See the boys tears Claira walked over and hugged him, Chris'' eyes twitched as his head went into Claira¡¯s chest. ¡°hehe, you''re adorable, call me Claira, ok¡± [Claira] ¡°I¡¯m Sara¡± [Sara] ¡°Big sis Claira, big sis Sara, nice to meet you, I¡¯m Klien!¡± [Klien] Klien¡¯s eyes sparkled, to be forgiven by these to good people made his heart feel light. The mother walked over to Chris and bowed deeply, he could feel that she was nervous. ¡°I am truly sorry for my child¡¯s actions. If there is anything I can do to have you forgive him please don¡¯t hesitate to say so.¡± [Klien¡¯s mother] Chris finally looked at the women in front of him more carefully, she had to be in her early thirties, her face still held her youth, shoulder length light brown hair, brownish green eyes, her body was around an 8, though she didn¡¯t have the curves of Claira or Sara, but she had a mature charm about her. To Chris, the girls stopping him was enough, he had moved past the incident because he could tell that the two girls wouldn¡¯t let him continue. Looking at the mother with cold eyes, he sighed. ¡°Name?¡± [Chris] ¡°Huh, oh, it¡¯s Stacy Rockfelt¡± [Stacy] ¡°Bread¡± [Chris] ¡°What?¡± [Stacy] ¡°You own a bakery, I can smell yeast and flour on you¡± [Chirs] The mother was shocked, it was normal for someone to be able to have that strong of a nose, especially since she had changed out of her work clothes to come to the festival. She looked the young man in front of her, he was definitely human. Still, the young man was giving her a way out of the situation, for that she was grateful. ¡°Yes, come to my bakery and have as much of anything as you like.¡± [Stacy] The mother let out a small gentle smile, bowing slightly. Klien, seeing his mother interact with Chris made him nervous, after all not long ago Chris had almost killed them both. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Chris isn¡¯t a bad person, he¡¯s just that he is overprotective of us.¡± [Claira] ¡°Really?¡± [Klien] ¡°No, he is a bad guy, my sister is just fooled by his good looks.¡± [Sara] ¡°Hey, Chris is a good man he just¡­is¡­fine, you''re right, still we love him.¡± [Claria] ¡°Yep!¡± [Sara] Klien was confused by the girl¡¯s conversion, as the two giggled while think of their man Klien seemed to come to a conclusion. Running over to Chris he looked up at the towering figure that had to be 2 feet tall than him. Chris also looked down at the boy in front of him, their eyes connected, an unspoken conversation was occurring. ¡°Mister, I¡¯m sorry¡± [Klien] Klien was still staring at Chris, everyone held their breath. Chris glared daggers at the kid, his voice was cold lacking compassion. ¡°You brat, you throw a rock at Sara, then kick me, and you even have the balls to let Claira heal you after what you did, don¡¯t think you will get away with this so easily.¡± [Chris] Klien¡¯s eyes had become red as tears started to form. Everyone looked at Chris, can''t he read the mood is what everyone thought. Sara was about to go over and scold him again, but she was stopped by Claira. Sara looked at her in confusion, but all she got was a silent smile. ¡°Still, I will forgive you just this one.¡± [Chris] Chris sighed, he knelt down and placed his hand on Klein''s head, in turn Klien looked at Chris tears still in his eyes. ¡°You were able to do two things none of the adults around you could do, stand up to me, and attempt that you were wrong in how you acted.¡± [Chris] Since the Oracle Chamber, Chris no longer held blind anger, instead he became more logical. Klien was a kid that grew up in a world that discriminated against magic races, so he hated them without see one. Klien looked at Chris with sparkling eyes, laughing while raising his fist into the air Klien put on a serious face. ¡°Big bro, I promise to make sure no one else say bad things to my big sisters!¡± [Klien] (Since when did they become your big sisters, brat?) [Chris] With the lighthearted mood that its peak, everyone was smiling, a sliver of doubt on their beliefs had formed. Still generations of hate wouldn¡¯t be dispelled by one warm event. Chris could still feel several glares from the crowd; though, the people giving the glares were smart enough to not to be noticed. Chris was indifferent to those glares, unlike before where a mob could have come after the girls, compared to now the ones who watched from the shadows were no threat. Suddenly Chris moved with inhuman speed, appearing before Claira and Sara. ¡°Get Down!¡± [Chris] Just as he finished an arc of red energy appeared out of nowhere smashing into the ground where Chris¡¯ group had been. As the smoke cleared a cage of roots and bushes stood, inside Claira, Sara, Klien, and Miss Rockfelt confused and panicked about what had just happened. Helina stood on a slanted rooftop of a two-story building around 100 meters away looking down at the cage of vegetation. ¡°That kid, to think he was able to block my attack so easily looks like he will be somewhat of a challenge after all.¡± [Helina] Instantly, Helina realized Chris wasn¡¯t in the cage with the others. The next moment several roots emerged from under her feet attempting to impale her, with a frightening speed she dodged the attack and landed on the next building over. More roots sprouted from the ground around the building all aiming for Helina, her body moved like a snake as she weaved between the countless numbers of roots. Making her wait out of the onslaught, Helina again tried to distance herself. People ran screaming as debris and rubble rained down from the crumbling buildings. The ones inside the cage watched with horror as the area around them was destroyed by the fight of two monsters. ¡°Chris, that idiot, does he plan on turning this city into a war zone!¡± [Claira] ¡°It seems that way, well as long as he doesn¡¯t destroy mom¡¯s place I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t care.¡± [Sara] ¡°Sigh, your right, at least we¡¯re safe in here.¡± [Claira] Stacy looked at the two girls with amazement. (How can they remain so calm in this situation?) [Stacy] Klien seemed to be thinking the same way, but right now his head was spinning. Chris not even an hour ago was going to kill him, then forgave him and said some cool stuff, and now he saved him, it was a lot to take in at once. ¡°Big sis Claira, will Big bro be alright.¡± [Klien] See the worry in Klien¡¯s eye Claira knelt down a playful twinkle in her eyes, her lips curled upwards and she laughed lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chris is strong, he won¡¯t lose to anyone.¡± [Claira] ¡°Really, he is that strong!?¡± [Klien] ¡°He¡¯s super duper strong¡± [Sara] The group watched the raging fight from within the cage of plants. Claira looked into the distance worried while Sara''s eyes had reddened. Taking her sister¡¯s hand, Claira glanced at Sara, who returned her glance. ¡°He¡¯ll be fine¡± [Claira] ¡°Yeah, but we need to get stronger¡± [Sara] ¡°Agreed¡± [Claira] Chapter 13: Forest Monster VS Sword Princess Since the start of the battle, a 300-meter area of Felden has been turned to rubble. The once lively decorated streets were now deserted, with booths destroy and cobblestone roads cracked and shattered. Grayish brown roots sprouted and tangled everywhere, it looked like a tree had spread its roots over the area. In the mid of this scene of destruction was Helina, she was looking around trying to find her opponent, since the start of the battle he hadn¡¯t shown himself and only attacked by manipulating the roots that currently covered the area. Helina was an experienced warrior, her power was a the threshold of become an S rank combative, still, right now Helina felt that she was being led around. As she scanned the debris for Chris, she snorted a vein appearing on her forehead. ¡°Are you going to fight or hide. If you¡¯re not going to come out then¡­¡± [Helina] Helina¡¯s sword started to glow with a faint red light, she then thrusted her sword into the sky and the red energy shot into the air until it reach 100 meters. The red energy had transformed into one hundred small red swords. Roots sprouted from the ground and thrusted at Helina along with the roots in the surrounding area. Seeing this, she smiled with confidences and brought down her sword, in which the red glowing swords above started to rain down piercing the attack roots as well as destroying the surrounding area. This was Helina¡¯s skill [One Hundred Flickering Swords] , while calmly watching, she spotted a shadow moving in around from building to building. ¡°Found you!¡± [Helina] She lowered her body, making use of her well-developed leg muscles, she shot forward with lightning speed, the building she had been standing on crumbled from the force she exerted. Arriving where she last saw the shadow, Helina swung her sword that was clad in red energy, creating a large arc of red energy that sliced the building in two. Helina watches the dust cloud that formed from the collapsing building while concentrating to find the slightest movement or odd sound. From the dust cloud even with the sound of falling rubble she heard a faint buzzing sound. A large cloud of wasps surged out of the cloud, quickly they swarmed around Helina attempting to sting her. Reacting quickly she jumped back to avoid getting enveloped in the cloud of buzzing insects. The swarm followed her with incredible speed, Helina¡¯s face stiffened as a result. Suddenly, a red aura enveloped her body and expanded to form a sphere of small red semi-translucent daggers. The swarm of insects attack the sphere, surprisingly the daggers moved and cut the incoming wasps to bits. ¡°Haha, is that all you got kid. If so, give up on winning.¡± [Helina] The corpses of the wasp littered the ground around Helina as she began to laugh. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to get a little more serious huh.¡± [Chris] A voice she wasn¡¯t familiar came from behind her, spin around to find a dark brown and green figure in front of her. A layer of smooth dark brown bark cover Chris, making it looked like his skin was made of bark, the bark had light green veils running in a random vine-like pattern. Chris¡¯ hands and feet now had small razor sharp claws, his face had no facial features except for what resembled a toothy smile. Truly he looked like a humanoid monster from deep within some forest. ¡°There you are, well have you decide to fight or are you going to hide again.¡± [Helina] Chris didn¡¯t answer, the toothy smile opened and Chris let out a roar that didn¡¯t sound the least bit human. Suddenly trees, bushes, flowers, and other forms of vegetation started to grow. The forming forest engulfs the city covering everything in green, quickly a dense forest had formed, very little sunlight entered give low visibility. Helina looked around in surprise, she stood on a thick tree branch. It was hard to see the canopy of the forest, the trees had to have been 20 meters tall, their branches sprouting in all directions. Suddenly, the branch Helina was standing on moved and she began to fall, panicking she tried to grab another branch. The branch she grabbed at to her surprise moved away from her, she continued to fall. ¡°Damn, he''s not going to let me stop myself.¡± [Helina] Helina smashed into the ground creating a small crater, luckily for her she activated [True Sword Aura] which covered her in a red aura that helped her withstand the impact. Breathing heavy she stood, Helina could feel that two of her ribs were broken, looking around she again became enraged. ¡°Stop hiding!¡± [Helina] In response, an inhuman laugh could be heard echoing through the forest. Chris¡¯ tactics let him be in control of the fight, always having a plan, never getting nervous, and always moving the fight in the way that best suits him. Chris knew that in this fight it still was only a fifty percent chance he would win, so he had to be cautious, not showing any openings. His current plan was to exhaust Helina, then go in for the final blow. Unfortunately, Chris was hit with two of the swords from [One Hundred Flickering Swords] . It would take some time before he was back at full strength, still he had multiple plans all ready to be set into motions. Helina finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore, she couldn¡¯t enjoy this battle it was too boring. Helina grabbed at a stone in her breast pocket, looking at the clear perfect sphere in her hand she smiled. ¡°Time to make things interesting.¡± [Helina] She then swallowed the stone, energy exploded from in her rushing to her eyes. Helina¡¯s eyes turned to a deep red color, she looked around then vanished. Thanks to [Terra Network] Chris was given time to react, moving just a sec before Helina appeared behind him, swinging her sword she had cut the branch Chris had been standing on. Not letting out Helina followed Chris slashing at Chris, luckily because of his heightened sense and increased mental capacity his reaction time was far beyond human standards, which allowed him to dodge Helina¡¯s attack by a paper thin margin. Still even with his reaction time, Chris was lightly cut several times. Chris didn¡¯t know how, but that stone that Helina swallowed seemed to let her find him with ease. Chris could no longer hide, so his only choice was to meet her head on. Though, not only was Chris weaker than Helina in a head to head fight, but right now he was also wounded, but so was she. Helina now was smiling savagely, each time her sword moved she looked to be in ecstasy. Suddenly, the forest moved branches speared towards Helina from all directions. She wove and slashed at the branches barely slowing as she followed Chris. Fortunately, the goal of the branches weren¡¯t for attack, Chris used one of the branches like a springboard and redirected himself to fly at Helina, Orthos appeared in his hand and wind began to form around the hammer''s head. Helina¡¯s sword also began to glow with a red light, both swung their weapons at full strength, a shock wave was created from the terrifying amount of power released by the two. The forest groaned as the shockwave bent trees and tore up the landscape. Both Chris and Helina were thrown backwards crashing into the ground creating two craters. Helina was the first to crawl out of her crater, quickly standing she rushed towards Chris, each step leaving a foot mark in the stone. Chris barely had time to create use [Cage of Thorns] to defend as Helina¡¯s sword aimed for his head. Creating roots Chris made Helina back off so not to get skewered by the spear like roots. Helina continued to smile as she leaped into the air to smash down on the cage of bushes, though she was cut multiple times from the thorns, she didn¡¯t care. Chris didn¡¯t hesitate creating countless stinger minions to attack Helina, she again retreated while activating [Blade Barrier]. Chris know that right now they were at a stalemate, Chris had discovered just by seeing it once that Helina couldn¡¯t move while [Blade Barrier] active. So, she was forced to stay in the barrier while the stinger minions buzzed around her in a tornado-like fashion. The stalemate lasted for 10 minutes, finally when Chris was almost in full form he got up. Hefting Orthos over his right shoulder Chris walked forward until he was about 15 meters away from the swirling storm of insects. Suddenly, the wasps dispersed exposing the barrier of red daggers, Helina looked at him puzzled, so far he hadn¡¯t really tried to confront her head on. Still, to Helina this was her only chance. She dispelled her barrier and charged at Chris with all her strength causing an explosion to appear from where she had just stood. Instantly, Helina was in front of Chris swinging her red light covered sword, murderous intent filled her eyes. As she swung down her sword Helina notice that Chris was smiling, it was a trap, but it was too late. Chris swung Orthos with terrifying speed, forcing Helina to redirect her swords angle to be able to dodge by a hair¡¯s breath. Helina moved backwards to make so distances between Chris and her, but Chris didn¡¯t let up. Following Helina again swung Orthos at Helina, though she managed to dodge, Orthos hit the ground and immediately roots shot up from the ground in every direct surround Helina. ¡°What!¡± [Helina] Her body twisted in the air in an attempt to dodge, still several roots managed to give her shallow cuts. Chris was smiling, currently he was using [Amplification Stinger] to increase his stats. While in the Oracle Chamber, Chris managed to learn how to withstand up to 50% amplification. Luckily, each stinger only boosts his stats by 5% so one swarm of Stringer minions is his limit. Landing, Helina kicked off the ground like an arrow, Chris swung Orthos parrying Helina¡¯s sword. Sword and hammer clashed repeatedly, neither side budging an inch. Another confrontation forced both sides to step back, glaring at each other their mana gathered, they planned to end the fight with one last attack. Helina raised her sword to the sky, unlike last time there wasn¡¯t a showy orb of mana, instead thousands of sword started to appear out of thin air. Chris looked at the swords that were still increasing, a small flashed on his face for only a moment, holding Orthos tightly wind started to gather at the hammer¡¯s head. Finally ten thousand swords floated in the sky while a tornado had formed around not just Orthos¡¯ head, but around its whole body and Chris upper arm. ¡°Let¡¯s end this!¡± [Helina] ¡°My pleasure.¡± [Chris] One voice filled with vigor, the other calm and cold like ice. Helina lowered her sword to point at Chris, swords rained down from the sky crashing into the earth like meteorites. Chris ran forward dodging the swords, though he received a few cuts it was nothing. While closing the last few meters, Chris raised Orthos, finally reaching Helina, Chris swung the tornado clad Orthos. As a massive explosion of wind ripped the surrounding area apart, trees were uprooted, what was left of building was swept away. As the dust cleared Helina was no longer in front of Chris, but a white-robed middle aged man, his hair and long beard was stark white. ¡°Now that is enough kid.¡± [White Rob] Chris¡¯ face drained of color, the white-clad man had stopped Orthos with his sword, which looked like an average double edged long sword to Chris. Immediately, Chris jumped backwards while using [Analyze] , the window that appeared made Chris pale a shade further.
power gap between you and the target is too great, so information couldn¡¯t be shown.
The man chuckled, showing a crude smile while his eyes glinted with amusement. ¡°Are you trying to look at my status page? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter to me if you want to see it, then here.¡± [White Robe] With a flick of the white-robed man¡¯s hand, his status page appeared in Chris¡¯ vision, the sight of it almost made Chris cough up blood.
Status Page
Name: Gunther JenisRace: Human
Lv: 351EXP: 859320 / 100000700
Age: 46Gender: Male
Job: Spell SwordsmenCombative Rank: S
If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
Titles
Master of lightning, Sword Duke, Wrathful One, Demigod Slayer, King Killer
HP 50400 / 50400MP 32000 / 32000
Str: 18250Agi: 15330
Def: 22540Magic: 14200
Luck: 190Charm: 110
Skills
Triple Burning SlashRank: 45
Falling SwordRank: 51
Lightning WalkRank: 53
Unseen BladeRank: 38
Anger = PowerRank: 61
Flickering EdgeRank: 49
(This guy is strong, too strong.) [Chris] Looking at the robed man Chris frowned. ¡°Do I have business with you, old man?¡± [Chris] ¡°Hahaha, just like they said you do have a mouth on you, boy.¡± [Gunther] ¡°That right Uncle Gunther, this brat is very rude.¡± [Hector] ¡°Yes, that why we asked for you to teach him a lesson in respect.¡± [Vild] Both Hector and Vild stepped out from behind a collapsed tree, with Claira and Sara in cuffs and gagged. Chris¡¯ eyes bore holes through the two men, Chris words felt like ice scraping their skin as he spoke. ¡°Let them go, or face a fate worse than death.¡± [Chris] Hector and Vild flinched at his cold words, still they did not waver. Suddenly Chris was sent flying several meters, crashing into a tree that hadn¡¯t fallen over, Chris slide to the ground leaving a trail of blood. ¡°Watch your mouth boy, well it doesn¡¯t really matter since you¡¯ll be dead soon.¡± [Gunther] ¡°Shut the fuck up.¡± [Chris] Chris slowly got up, glaring at Hector and Vild, who in turn began to laugh. ¡°Don¡¯t think you have any power, after Uncle Gunther kills you¡­¡± [Hector] Hector who was holding Claira licked her cheek, she squirmed, but it was no use, the cuffs that bound her were meant to suppress magic classes. ¡°You sick fuck, I said let them go, dammit¡± [Chris] Chris shot forward Orthos ready to strike a Hector¡¯s head, but at the last second Gunther was in front of Hector. Gunther raised his sword and a flash of light blinded Chris, the next moment Chris was again flying backwards only this time covered in numerous cuts. Smashing into the ground creating a small crater, Chris lay there, he know he could win again Gunther with just close range combat, but that didn¡¯t mean he had no options. Gunther¡¯s eyes flashed with a cold but amused light. ¡°Looks like he hasn¡¯t given up yet.¡± [Gunther] Chris had once again stood, both hands reached for mana potions in his side pockets. Uncorking each one he chugged eight potions to completely restore his mana pool, when it was full, Chris glared at the Gilbo brothers. ¡°This is the fate you have chosen for yourselves, now you¡¯ll regret it.¡± [Chris] ¡°Ha, we will regret nothing, now die already.¡± [Hector] ¡°Kekeke, Uncle Gunther, please end it quickly I want to have my fun with this elf.¡± [Vild] Chris snapped, smiling he stretched out his hand. Suddenly, all but the smallest amount of mana in Chris body vanished, Chris¡¯ smile twisted with bloodlust and excitement. This would be the first time since the Oracle Chamber Chris had gotten to use his true trump card, the Colossal minion. The ground trembled, Hector and Vild still looked confident, that is until they saw Gunther¡¯s face. ¡°Both of you step back, otherwise you surely will be killed.¡± [Gunther] The brother exchanged a look then nodded and ran away. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can run, shit stains!¡± [Chris] Chris shouted while pointing his hand at the fleeing brothers. With that action, the shaking grew stronger and then a crack appeared in the ground right behind the Gilbo brother. From the crack, a massive 8-meter wide worm made of tangled roots branches and vines burst from the ground. A mouth that split four ways opened reveal row upon row of sharp thorns that acted as fangs. The monsters plant lunged at the Gilbo brother but did not try to eat them, obviously because they still had Claira and Sara hostage. Though, Chris still had a way of dealing with them, as the worm drew closer roots grow from its sides and speared towards the men who were now completely terrified. Sadly, the roots were cut to pieces by Gunther, letting Hector and Vild continue to retreat. ¡°Damn you old man!¡± [Chris] Chris fury erupted, as two more worms emerged from the ground attempting to swallow Gunther. With a snort, he swung his sword and an unseen force cut both of the worms in half. ¡°Is that all you have boy.¡± [Gunther] ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me old man¡± [Chris] To Gunther¡¯s cold and mocking voice, Chris simply smiled cruelly and said his favorite phrase. Suddenly, the ground trembled again and yet another worm came up from underground directly under Gunther, its mouth opened wide to devour him. Gunther was going to once again slice the worm in half when the first worm attacked from behind as well as the two worms thought to be dead lunged at Gunther as well. Gunther could not attack all of them at once, so he was forced to dodged the attacks and flee twenty meters away. The worms gave chase, like dolphins diving into the ground and reappearing a short distance away, they moved with terrifying speed. While Gunther was distracted by the worms Chris sent three sets of Stinger minions after the Gilbo brother, but the little wasps were turned to dust by Hectors lightning clad sword and Vild¡¯s shadowy daggers. Chris grimaced, at this point he would have to focus on the Stinger minions in order to at least make the brother release Claira and Sara. Unfortunately, if he did that Gunther would be given an opportunity to strike at Chris. While Chris was thinking a hand was placed on his shoulder, and he quickly spun around to see Helina sheepishly smiling, a stone embedded in her necklace was shining. ¡°Let me help, I¡¯ll go after those two bastards and retrieve those elves.¡± [Helina] Chris stared at her completely confused, see his expression Helina sighed while blushing she spoke nervously. ¡°I¡¯ll explain later, for now just know I¡¯m on your side.¡± [Helina] Chris was very skeptical, but this could be his only chance. ¡°Fine, but I¡¯ll be watching so done try anything.¡± [Chris] Nodding Helina left in the direction the Gilbo brother had gone, followed by four swarms of Stinger minions. Just to be safe he had one of the group heal her, Chris knew if she really going to help, Helina could take both brothers on, but only if she was healed. Chris noticed when the Stinger minions started to heal her, Helina looked at the little wasps and smiled. Something wasn¡¯t right, why did she change so much so quickly. Chris quickly pushed the thought to the side, he now had to focus on killing Gunther. The battle which had been a stalemate slowly turned in Gunther¡¯s favor. Though Gunther was tired from continuously dodging and countering the giant worm-shaped plants, Chris was near his mental limit. Controlling four roots of the Colossal was difficult, and over a long period of time the effort started to overwhelm him. Finally finding an opening Gunther vanished to reappear only two feet away from Chris, his sword raised. As the sword descended on Chris time seemed to slow. (So this is as far as I go huh, dammit, I haven¡¯t accomplished anything, now I¡¯m going to die.) [Chris] (Do you want some help, sapling?) [???] Just as Chris was giving up, an ancient rough voice rang through his mind. The next moment an explosion of mana filled Chris. A transparent sphere of green mana formed over Chris, blocking Gunther¡¯s sword. In panic, Gunther retreated, his expression showed confusion. The sphere of mana began to pulse like it was alive, slowly it expanded, becoming less transparent over time. As it expanded the ground was gouged, anything it touches seemed to be swallowed adding to its mass. Finally after reaching fifteen meters cracks formed in the sphere, suddenly with the sound of glass breaking the sphere shattered. In the center of where the sphere had been floated a Chris, though now the bark armor covering him had changed. While it retained the base trait of looking like his skin had turned into bark, he now had bone like wings made from branches, a long whip-like tail, and he now had glowing tribal veins that pulsed with a deep green light. ¡°What the hell?¡± [Gunther] Gunther instinctually felt fear while looking at Chris, it had been a long time since he had felt fear. Chris turned to look at Gunther, as before his face had no features other than a toothy smile made of overlapping thorns that looked like teeth. ¡°Shall we continue, old bastard.¡± [Chris] Before Chris had even finished speak he was in front of Gunther swinging down Orthos with impossible speed. Gunther had less than a second to react, bring his sword upwards to meet Orthos in an attempt to block the hammer as he had no time to dodge. The collision sent Gunther flying while Chris remained unharmed. Raising his hand, Chris pointed it at Gunther''s hand and clenched it in response the Colossal minions roots attacked with speed and power unlike before. Gunther swung his sword and three of the worm-like roots were sliced in half by arcs of flamed the final one was cut by an unseen force. Instantly the wounds that Gunther inflicted closed and the monstrous roots continued their pursuit. Suddenly the three worm-like plants that were closest to Gunther opened their mouths and countless vines launched forwards, ensnaring him. From afar, Gunther could see that the toothy smile had curved even more upwards to become demonic in appearance. Suddenly the pulsing veins on Chris¡¯ body began to pulse faster and shine brighter. The last of the four roots who was farther away from Gunther than the rest opened its mouth to its limit. As it did the inside of its mouth turned pitch black. It pointed its mouth to the sunny sky and the inside of its mouth began to change from black to a shining gold color. Finally when all the black had changed to gold the root pointed its mouth at Gunther and the golden light started to flow to the center creating a ball of energy that grow to three meters in radius. ¡°Shit, you have to be joking.¡± [Gunther] Gunther breathed his words with a soft voice filled with terror because he knew if that attack hits he would die. Finally the ball of energy transformed into a stream that surged forwards enveloping Gunther, and because of the angle of the attack, when it continued it speared through the sky piercing the clouds and still continuing onwards. ¡°Damn old bastard thing you can escape.¡± [Chris] At the last second before the stream of mana struck Gunther, four swords materialized and cut his bindings, then he vanished. Though Chris had already found where he was, Gunther had gone to where the Gilbo brother were. He knew from the Stinger minions that were following Helina, through them he could see Hector and Vild fighting Helina, then Gunther appearing. ¡°My nephews, we must flee, I don¡¯t know what happened, but that boy turned into some sort of monster.¡± [Gunther] Hector and Vild nodded, they had felt the intense pressure after Chris had transformed, now that they knew the cause, they wanted no part in it. Just as they left Chris appeared, but he didn¡¯t give chase. He looked over at Helina who was free Claira and Sara from their bounds, walking over the mysterious man leaving him cause his armor to crumble. ¡°Good you''re both sa-¡° [Chris] Before he could finish his vision blurred and he fell forwards. The last thing he heard was someone shouting his name. Chapter 14: Damaged Soul Alright! time to start a new arc. BTW I want to try shortening the chapters so I can release more of them faster. larger chapters are harder to manage and take more time to write, so I''m going to try this method. **** Chris¡¯ eyes snapped open and he sat up. In a daze he looked around himself, he was sitting on a large stone platform. Chris now noticed other than the stone pillar he sat on there was nothing else but a space that was split into five colors; green, bluish green, blue, red, and yellow ¡°Where is this?¡± [Chris] ¡°Oh, looks like your finally awake sapling.¡± [???} Startled Chris spun around to look at the owner of the ancient voice, what he saw was a giant trent like creature sitting in a float stone throne like chair. ¡°That voice, you¡¯re the one who gave me that mana, right?¡± [Chris] ¡°Correct, now let us begin.¡± [Trent] ¡°Begin what?¡± [Chris] ¡°Our decussation of are contract, of course¡± [???] Another voice, this time it was of a giglling young women¡¯s, looking to the voice Chris found a beautiful mermaid with a trident in her hand sit in throne of made of flowing water. ¡°Done you think we should introduce ourselves, the boy looks quite confused.¡± [???] Three more thrones were there now, they formed a circle around Chris. The other three had a Massive terrifying red dragon who¡¯s body looked to be made of magma sat on a throne of fire and smoke, a winged golden tiger that was surrounded by sparks of electricity lay on a cloud, and a purple eagle that had a body of metal luster and wind constantly move around seemed to just be standing there with nothing under its feet. ¡°Yes, of course, I am the god of earth, Yggdrasil.¡± [Trent] ¡°I am the goddess of the sea, Aquarius, a pleasure little one.¡± [Mermaid] ¡°I am the god of fire, Volcanos, cheeky whelp.¡± [Dragon] ¡°God of thunder, Byakko, a pleasure.¡± [Tiger] ¡°And I young man, am Avion, goddess of wind.¡± [Eagle] Looking at each one of the gods, Chris folded his arms, frowning. ¡°So what do you want, surely you haven¡¯t brought me here to say hello?¡± [Chris] Each of the gods showed a stunned expression. They hadn¡¯t expected that kind of reaction. Volcanos he snarled as flames came from his nostrils, the anger apparent in his tone. ¡°Watch your tongue boy, if I wanted you would burn to ash. [Volcanos] Though Volcanos threatened Chris, he wasn¡¯t fazed because it was obvious that these gods wanted something from him, so he knew Volcanos wouldn¡¯t kill him. Trying to control the mood Avion spoke in a very calm tone. ¡°Yes, young man, we have called you before us to make a contract.¡± [Avion] ¡°Contract?¡± [Chris] The eagle nodded, Chris was confused and suspicious, but still Chris was interested, so he listened. Seeing that Chris wasn¡¯t going to say anything, Byakko continued the conversation. ¡°We want you to win this game the grand goddesses of light and darkness play. Each time they turn this world into their playground it takes millennia to rebuild what was destroyed. When we learned that another game would start, we fell in despair. Then a shred of hope came, we discovered that grand goddess Fate would have a champion this time. So we place our hopes in you, her champion, and in return we will give you our help.¡± [Byakko] ¡°So you want to use me to get back at Aurora and Nocturia?¡± [Chris] ¡°Precisely¡± [Byakko] Chris hesitated slightly before speaking, if they are offering something to make him stronger, he thought the contract might not be a bad idea. ¡°What kind of power are you talking about?¡± [Chris] ¡°We plan on giving you various skills that will merging with your job, to make you much stronger. Sadly, because of the state of your soul, there might be a few problems.¡± [Byakko] ¡°What do you mean state of my soul?¡± [Chris] There was a momentary silent, with arms crossed Chris glared with eyes demanding an answer. After a short period, the silences was interrupted by Yggdrasil with a cough. ¡°Well, you see when I help you fight that man, the power I gave you was too much, and it damaged your soul.¡± [Yggdrasil] ¡°What does that mean exactly?¡± [Chris] ¡°The soul is where a beings mana is stored, as well as thinks like experience and skills. So in a sense, I overload it causing it to be damaged and with it being damaged you can¡¯t level.¡± [Yggdrasil] Chris froze, he could not grow stronger, what the fucks with that, anger boiled within him. ¡°Then fix it!¡± [Chris] Each god put became sheepish, except Volcanos, who drew back his lips to reveal horrifying glowing red teeth, he snarled his words in annoyance. ¡°Little brat, dealing with souls is not something any of us can do, only one of the grand goddesses can do that.¡± ¡°Then tell Fate to fix my soul already!¡± [Chris] A sighed escaped Aquarius, her expression became a tired one, and with it returning to a slight smiling she delivered the bad news. ¡°We did ask her, sadly grand goddess Fate said that since we made the mess we had to clean it up.¡± [Aquarius] Chris¡¯ anger reached a new height, one could almost see the flames coming from his eyes, nose, and mouth. ¡°Then how do you expect me to do anything, if I can¡¯t get stronger, how am I supposed to win the game.¡± [Chris] ¡°Luckily the part of your soul that stores the knowledge of your skills was not damaged, so we can still give you skills, by ranking up those skills you can grow stronger.¡± [Avion] ¡°And besides it¡¯s not like your soul won¡¯t recover, I¡¯d say ten months and it will be fine.¡± [Aquarius] Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Chris thought for a moment, ten months. that was over the deadline for the Twin Swords tournament. Chris calmed himself and began to analyze the situation, weighting the proa an cons. Using his heighten mental processing speed, he reached a decision. Looking at the five gods before him, Chris took a deep breath and exhaled. ¡°Yggdrasil, that mana you gave me when my soul heals would it be possible to control it.¡± [Chris] ¡°Yes, but after your soul recovers it will take time for you to be able to handle that much power.¡± [Yggdrasil] Lowering his head, Chris¡¯ eyes flashed with excitement. If he had that kind of power, it would be possible to achieve some of his goals right away. Though until then, gaining strength could be difficult, so he asked another important question. ¡°These skill with time could they make me an S rank even before my soul heals?¡± [Chris] Suddenly, Volcanos had burst into laughter, looking at Chris his eyes filled with bloodlust and something that might be called amusement. ¡°S rank, ha, given time you could surpass SS rank, that is only if you train hard enough. Chris shook with glee, surpass SS rank that was too great to hear. Standing and spreading his arms wide, Chris smiled and announced his answer to the five gods. ¡°Fine, give me sufficient power in return and I will defiantly win that fucking game.¡± [Chris] Yggdrasil nodded, his ancient arm moved opening his hand he reveal a small orb of green mana about ten centimeters in radius. ¡°This is one of the five elemental fragments, each one of us possess one, with them we plan to merge the fragments to create an artificial soul as a vessel for the skills we will give you.¡± [Yggdrasil] From each of the other gods a small orb each a different color, now looking at all five they were quite beautiful. Yggdrasil¡¯s was green within looked like endless field of grass, Aurarius¡¯ was a deep blue which insides flowed like waves, Volcanos¡¯ was bright red and looked to be made of fire, Byakko¡¯s was yellow with sparks of lightning appearing every so often, and Avion¡¯s was a light purple that gave off a gentle breeze. ¡°The fragments though merged will still be separate, each one can grow and give new strength, so depend on how you fight will affect their growth.¡± [Yggdrasil] ¡°It is also possible to receive mixed skills that are made from the combination of two or more fragments.¡± [Byakko] Chris nodded in a daze, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the five beautiful stone that floated in the air like five stars. ¡°The fragments will also absorb the experience your gain, this will relieve stress off your soul while it recovers, then when it is healed the fragments will merge with your soul and it will gain the experience. [Avion] Chris¡¯ eye browns raised, basically if the fragments gained enough experience, when they merged with his soul, Chris would get a major power up. ¡°Now let¡¯s begin the merging process shall we.¡± [Avion] The other gods nodded in agreement and the orbs slowly move towards the center. Once the fragments were only a foot apart the small sphere of mana started to revolve around an unseen center. Each of the fragments slowly moved towards the center of the circle they created, streams of color mana gushed out of them and started to blend together. After about ten minutes the five orbs had transformed into one two inch sphere of rainbow mana. The orb floated not far above Chris¡¯ head, Byakko sighed his eyes filled with nostalgia ¡°It had been eons since the last time the fragments were merged to create the [Five Elemental Core] .¡± [Byakko] Byakko¡¯s face changed from a reminiscent expression to a serious one, turning his gaze towards Chris he spoke like a mother warning her child. ¡°Boy, the five fragments hold almost endless power so be careful, there are those who can sense them. Until the fragments have merged with your soul it¡¯s possible for others to steal them. If that happens it could become dangerous for not just you but everyone.¡± [Byakko] ¡°If it¡¯s so dangerous why give it to me?¡± [Chris] Sighing, it was Yggdrasil who answered Chris¡¯ question. ¡°For you to continue moving forwards it was are only option, since we can¡¯t heal your soul this was the next best thing.¡± [Yggdrasil] Chris¡¯ eyebrows furrowed, while it might be dangerous, ¡®the greater the danger the greater the reward¡¯ came to mind as Chris again looked at the sphere hovering above his head. ¡°Alright now, are you ready to accept the fragments, boy?¡± [Volcanos] ¡°Yes, so hurry up.¡± [Chris] ¡°Tsk, this little brat.¡± [Volcanos] With Chris prepared the orb slowly descend, Chris could feel the waves of power coming from the fragments as it moved closer. The orb curved to stop in front of his chest, then after a second it again moved closer to Chris. When it finally touched Chris¡¯ chest it didn¡¯t stop, the sphere simply continued, soundlessly moving into Chris¡¯ body. When the five fragments fully enter his body, Chris felt a surge of power much like when Yggdrasil gave him many flow through his body. Instantly an explosion of little windows appeared in his vision. Reading one after the other, Chris¡¯ expression to one like a child¡¯s at Christmas when they are finished opening all their presents and looked at everything they got. ¡°Looks like having a damaged soul isn¡¯t so bad after all.¡± [Chris] Chapter 15: Five Elemental Core
You have received [Five Elemental Core] !
From the [Fragment of Earth] you have receive a skills!
skill gained: [Vegetation Absorption]
From the [Fragment of Earth] you have receive a plant minion!
New minion gained: Guardian minion
From the [Fragment of Wind] you have receive a skill!
Skill gained: [Dancing Leaf Wings]
From the [Fragment of Wind] you have receive a plant minion!
New minion gained: Seeker minion
From the [Fragment of Fire] you have receive a skill!
Skill gained: [Burning Blood]
From the [Fragment of Fire] you have receive a plant minion!
New minion gained: Buster minion
From the [Fragment of Lightning] you have receive a skill!
Skill gained: [Lightning Leaf Arrows]
From the [Fragment of Lightning] you have receive a plant minion!
New minion gained: Striker minion
From the [Fragment of Water] you have receive a skill!
Skill gained: [Aqua Guard]
From the [Fragment of Water] you have receive a plant minion!
New minion gained: Leecher minion
(Holy shit!) [Chris] Chris was astounded by a number of skills and minions he had gained, one from each fragment. Looking at each of his new skills Chris¡¯ mouth formed a smile that almost seemed delirious.
Vegetation AbsorptionRank 1
Under certain conditions, you can absorb plants or plant type monsters which can give you beneficial effects and new skillsPassive
Dancing Leaf WingsRank 1
Creates a set of leafy wings that allow you to move with the grace of a leaf in the wind, increases agility up to 100%Cost .2 MP per second
Burning BloodRank 1
For each 1% of HP missing all your stats are increase by 1%Passive
Lightning Leaf ArrowsRank 1
Creates a set of 3 arrows made of electricity, Lightning Leaf Arrows will chase target, target can be changed at any time (can only be used when [Dancing Leaf Wings] is active)Cost: 100 MP
Aqua GuardRank 1
Creates 4 controllable shields made of water, shields can absorb local water to strength their defensive capabilitiesCost: 300 MP
Chris didn¡¯t move; the shock stopped him cold, wasn¡¯t this a little much? ¡°Five skills and five minions, that is insane and this is only the start!¡± [Chris] Chris then looked at his status page and again received another happy surprise.
Status Page
Name: Chris GelvonRace: Human
Lv: 107EXP: 88504 / 100300
Age: 17Gender: Male
Job: Combat GardenerCombative Rank: A
Titles
Troll Killer, Variant Slayer, One Accepted by Nature, Monster of the Forest, Chosen of the Five Elemental Gods, Lady Killer, Unintentional Harem Maker
HP 12050 / 12050MP 38000 / 38000
Str: 6390Agi: 7850
Def: 4380Magic: 10200
Luck: 110Charm: 310
[/tr]
Skills
Generate Plant MinionRank: 7
Emperor of the Green ArmyRank: 7
Extreme GrowthRank: Max
Battle StateRank: Max
AnalyzeRank: Max
Terra NetworkRank: 12
Cage of ThornsRank: 9
Forest Monster¡¯s Bark ArmorRank: 11
Domain of the Forest MonsterRank: 10
Vegetation AbsorptionRank: 1
Dancing Leaf WingsRank: 1
Burning BloodRank: 1
Lightning Leaf ArrowsRank: 1
Aqua GuardRank: 1
Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
Chris frowned at his new titles, the first one was fine, but the other two didn¡¯t seem right. Casting aside the thought, Chris looked at the five gods before him and scratched his head. ¡°Well, I guess I should thank you guys.¡± [Chris] Though the reason his soul was damaged was because of Yggdrasil, the fact was he still helped him out of a dire situation. Also even if they needed him, giving Chris something as important as the [Five Elemental Core] when they could have just sat back and let Chris figure things out gave him a good impression of them. Though Chris was cold hearted, he wasn¡¯t a fool or ungrateful. The five gods were again caught off guard by Chris¡¯ sudden change in attitude. A kind of gentler mood now covered the space, to continue the conversation Yggdrasil spoke in a calm voice. ¡°Now, not only will you gain power from the core, but there are other ways to gain more strength.¡± [Yggdrasil] ¡°Yes, like from me, kekeke.¡± [left Orthos] Chris jumped as the large black two headed wolf had suddenly appeared beside him. ¡°Oh really, after everything I kill at the Gilgo Mountains you didn¡¯t gain one percent in your state of awakening.¡± [Chris] ¡°Of course, Kekeke, after eating the Forest Heart Crystal we now only will gain sufficient life force by devouring Rank A or higher prey.¡± [left Orthos] ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that sooner!?¡± [Chris] ¡°Because Master didn¡¯t ask.¡± [right Orthos] ¡°You!¡± [Chris] ¡°Alright that enough, calm down boy.¡± [Byakko] Chris was furious by Orthos¡¯ attitude, but he forced the feeling down. ¡°Listen brat, Orthos has the capability to kill demi gods and even lesser gods if he fully awakens so it would be best to fight and kill many strong opponents.¡± [Volcanos] Chris nodded, he knew from what Orthos had told him, what he is capable of. It seems that Chris had to go on some training journey or maybe seclude himself deep in some mountains. ¡°So, it seems you still have something to say.¡± [Chris] Chris nodded to Avion who was looking at him with a serious yet gentle expression, well for a bird anyways. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a words of advice. Young man, right now you are still weak so it would be better to gather many allies, like the other champions will.¡± [Avion] The idea wasn¡¯t bad, still Chris found it unpleasant to do so. For him to go find allies was something that would be difficult because of his personality. Though, as he thought of Claira and Sara, the thought of other comrades might not be so bad. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll consider your words.¡± [Chris] ¡°Good, now it is time for you to depart.¡± [Aquarius] Chris shook his head, he want to talk to the gods a bit more about some things. ¡°Look, I want to ask Yggdrasil a question before I go.¡± [Chris] ¡°Oh, your attitude has changed since the beginning. Well, ask what you want.¡± [Yggdrasil] Yggdrasil was right, Chris attitude did change rather quickly. The reason for that is simple, Chris hates and mistrusts humans, the other reason was even though Yggdrasil saved him because so his chance to get revenge wasn¡¯t lost, and there was still the fact that all the gods had been nice to him, well except for Volcanos. It was obvious they were doing more than necessary right now, so in gratitude he decide to at least show some respect. Calmly Chris looked at the earth god, smiling slightly he asked his question in a respectful manner that the gods thought he was incapable of doing. ¡°Yggdrasil, is it possible to tell me where I can find at least one plant that I can absorb that has a good skill or benefit.¡± Yggdrasil rubbed his wooden chin, then seeming to come to an understanding of something, he nodded. ¡°Yes, there is a plant monster located in the trade city of Kelros that would be the most beneficial for now.¡± [Yggdrasil] Chris nodded, making a mental note. With now ready, an oval shaped multi colored portal opened in front of Chris. Hesitated for a moment before walking towards it, and as he didn¡¯t the gods said their goodbyes. ¡°Work hard, sapling¡± [Yggdrasil] ¡°We will be watching with excitement, boy¡± [Aquarius] ¡°Hmph, you now have are power so have confidence, damn brat.¡± [Volcanos] ¡°We place are hopes in you, young man¡± [Byakko] ¡°Remember my words and stay safe.¡± [Avion] For some reason Chris felt a warmth in their words, it moved him slightly. Nodding he entered the portal leaving with only five words. ¡°Thank you, I got it.¡± [Chris] Entering the portal pain suddenly gripped him, and everything went black. Chris could feel a gentle breeze and his body swayed. Opening his eyes slowly Chris saw he was in a small space with a bed and not much else. ¡°Where?¡± [Chris] Confused Chris tried to sit up, but pain made him stop the attempt. There was sun shining through the windows. Chris created a swarm of Stinger minions to heal him and quickly notice they had changed. Though they were the same size, now the wasps were now mostly a metallic black except for a few green strips on their thorax. Interested Chris used [Analyze] on the buzzing swarm.
Metal Swarm minionTier 5
HP: 2000 / 2000MP: 4500 / 4500
Str: 200Agi: 9450Def: 3000Magic: 2490
Skills
Metal Stinger Shot, Deadly Stinger, Paralyzing Stinger, Confusion Stinger, Recovery Stinger, Amplification Stinger, Triple Metal Stinger Shot, Mithril Oak Body
As the swarm of wasps landing on him and started to heal Chris, he used [Terra Network] to find out his situation. To his surprise, Chris sat in a carriage that was part of a large caravan. The surrounding area was a forest, and currently thee caravan seemed to stop for lunch, as several men and women ran around in what looked like a makeshift kitchen. In total there was eighty five people in the caravan, still Chris quickly located Claira and Sara. Chris blood ran cold, next to the sisters were four A ranks with one of them being Helina. The other three were a woman and two men, all four of them were close to Claira and Sara, though there didn¡¯t seem to be hostile actions accruing. Chris decide to be patient and let his wounds be healed before taking action. Chris watched the group for half an hour before they dispersed, with Helina and one of the men going to a large tent which had a large table with what might have been a map. The other two A ranks left to talk to various people, while Claira went to help with making lunch. The only one left, Sara made her way over to the carriage Chris was lying in. when Sara opened the door she saw Chris sitting up with a small smile on his face. Instantly tears formed in her eyes, rushing the short distance between the two Sara hugged Chris burying her head into his chest while sobbing. ¡°Hey, what with the tears? I¡¯m ok, see, and so stop crying.¡± [Chris] Chris spoke softly while stroking Sara hair, eventually she stopped Chris and looked up at Chris, her eye reddened. ¡°I was starting to think you wouldn¡¯t wake up, since it has been two weeks since you fell unconscious!¡± [Sara] ¡°Two weeks.¡± [Chris] Though Chris was shocked he kept a level voice. Straitening, Sara wiped the last of the tears from her eyes and nodded. ¡°Then how did we get here, why are we with the Black Wolf mercs?¡± [Chris] Chris started to barrage Sara with questions, but she quickly raised a hand. ¡°Mom said we should go with Helina to the Black Wolf headquarters for safety.¡± [Sara] ¡°Ammy did?¡± [Chris] ¡°Yes, since mom can¡¯t protect us.¡± [Sara] Chris looked at Sara with concern, his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Why not? [Chris] Sara took a deep breath then let out a long sigh. ¡°Mom once was a wandering warrior, she honed her skills as far as she could. During that time, she made many enemies and many times they clashed causing mass destruction. After one fight with another SS rank causing the destruction of the Capital city, King Ross demand both of their heads. Fortunately, a friend of my mom had quite a bit of power in court and through him a deal was struck. Neither mom or the other SS rank could not fight other than self-defense unless given permission by the royal court.¡± [Sara] Chris nodded that made since, it explained why Ammy didn¡¯t just kill the Gilbo brother in the beginning. ¡°So, why did Ammy say for us to go with Helina? I mean, she just tried to kill me.¡± [Chris] ¡°That reason¡­It would be easier to explain with Helina here.¡± [Sara] Chris was puzzled, what could be the reason for this turn of events. Still, Chris was curious about what happened, but he remained cautious. Sara sighed, it was easy to tell Chris didn¡¯t trust Helina, she could understand after all he was right she had tried to kill him last time they saw each other. Lifting her head, Sara stood and opened the carriage door. ¡°I¡¯ll get Helina and my sister, then we can talk¡­since there is a lot to talk about.¡± [Sara] And before Chris could say anything Sara left. Chapter 16: Guiding Soul Stone In the Black Wolf caravan camp sat seven people inside a large tent at a large rectangular table. On one side at Chris with Claira on his right and Sara on his left, on the opposite side sat Helina with a thin man wearing a heavy black hooded cloak named Clows, on her right was a giant man named Glen, and further to the right was a cat woman looking in her early thirties that wore a set of light leather armor name Lily. Clows was around 6¡¯1 with a lean build. His facial feature resembled Helina¡¯s so Chris thought they might be siblings. Just like Helina he had brown hair and red eyes. His hair was cut short and his skin was pale white. He was the smart and calculating type that Chris was the most wary of, Clows seemed to be constantly evaluating Chris.
Status Page
Name: Clows IronheartRace: Human
Lv: 155EXP: 57920 / 113400
Age: 27Gender: Male
Job: Shadow MagusCombative Rank: A
Titles
One That Walks With Shadows, Over Protective Brother, Vice Commander of the Black Wolves, Exiled Royal, Black Wolf¡¯s Captain: Night
HP 5100 / 5100MP 11500 / 11500
Str: 3500Agi: 9050
Def: 2100Magic: 9950
Luck: 170Charm: 230
Skills
Black ArrowsRank: 21
Abyssal GripRank: 18
Dark PulseRank: 19
Will¡¯O WispRank: 18
Walls of the Nighttime FortressRank: 17
Glen was a more interesting character, he was 5¡¯3 with a more muscular build, blue eyes, and a head of diligently maintained slicked back shoulder length black hair. He wore a heavy blue hood robe with a chain mail tonic under nether. What was the most interesting was that he had no weapon, but instead he had what looked like an acoustic guitar propped up beside him. He seemed to be a very dramatic person, since when he first saw Chris he greeted him with an exaggerated hand shake and started to play a tone before being interrupted by Clows.
Status Page
Name: Glen FairchildRace: Human
Lv: 163EXP: 50920 / 123400
Age: 32Gender: Male
Job: War BardCombative Rank: A
Titles
Song Spinner, Musical Muscle Man, One Who Owns a Unique interment, Black Wolf¡¯s Captain: Chorus
HP 6050 / 6050MP 12250 / 12250
Str: 4700Agi: 4500
Def: 2800Magic: 11250
Luck: 110Charm: 110
Skills
Song of BraveryRank: 21
Melody of the StrongholdRank: 21
Symphony of StormsRank: 21
Requiem of ManaRank: 21
Bad Times LullabyRank: 17
Lily, the last of the three was fairly attractive, not at the level of Claira, Sara, or Helina, but she was fairly good looking compared to the other women in the mercenary group. Her pink hair and fur mix with her golden cat eyes, fluffy ears, and sleek tail made Chris¡¯ inner otaku extreme tempted to touch them. Her personality was airhead like, but Chris could tell instantly there was more to her then meets the eye. in terms of physical abilities she was the closest to Helina.
Status Page
Name: Lily BlackpawRace: Cat Demihuman
Lv: 171EXP: 4920 / 18900
Age: 31Gender: Female
Job: Martial ArtistCombative Rank: A
Titles
Little Trouble Maker, Cunning Black Cat, Twin Hearted, Black Wolf¡¯s Captain: Mischief
HP 10050 / 10050MP 2300 / 2300
Str: 5500Agi: 6900
Def: 5600Magic: 1050
Luck: 140Charm: 250
Skills
Seven Star FistRank: 22
Flowing River StepsRank: 19
Stronghold Crushing StrikeRank: 21
Battle Lust of the BeastRank: 17
Infinite Fury ClawsRank: 18
Out of the Three Chris was most interested in Clows, because since coming to this world other than Claira and Sara, he had the first caster type job he had seen. Still, a War Bard sounded interesting as well A delicate mood covered he space. ¡°Alright, I know what has happened so far. Now I want to know why you helped me, Claira, and Sara.¡± [Chris] While completely ignoring the mood Chris fixed Helina with a cold observant gaze while asking his question. Placing is elbows on the table he leaned to rest his chin on them. Helina fidgeted for a second, she wasn¡¯t good with these kinds of situations, not to mention she was nervous of telling Chris the reason for her actions. After a moments silence, Clows spoke, his voice gentle and flowed like water, most would find his voice charming. To Chris, Clows¡¯ voice wasn¡¯t charming, because Chris could heard the hidden emotions in it; anger, loathing, arrogance. ¡°Allow me to speak the boss, the reason she had helped you is because of our mother¡¯s final wish.¡± [Clows] ¡°Huh, what does that have to do with me?¡± [Chris] Slightly irritated, Clows nodded to Helina who reached into her shirt to retrieve a small necklace with a thumbnail sized round red crystal. ¡°That is called a Guiding Soul Stone, it has the power to lead the wearer to the person he or she is destined to be with, and the stone has chosen you. So that makes you destined to be with my sister.¡± [Clows] The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Chris looked at Clows¡¯ expression that seemed to say ¡°You should be happy someone like you gets to marry my sister.¡± Chris frowned but didn¡¯t say anything. Clows seeing that Chris was frowning after learning he was to be with his sister Clows grow irritated. (Do you think your too good for my sister, you bastard!) [Clows] Clows was about to start express his anger when. ¡°Brother, let me continue, I feel I must be the one to tell him.¡± [Helina] Helina interrupted Clows with a stern expression, looking at his sister Clows nodded. Helina knew Clows more than enough to know that it could turn ugly if she let him argue with Chris. Taking a deep breath Helina fixed Chris with a serious stare. ¡°Let me start from the beginning. My brother and I are the last remaining members of the Ironheart Royal Family that ruled the small kingdom of Cramwell. Though Cramwell only had ten thousand citizens compart to Invictus that boasted hundreds of thousands, it was the leading exporter of many rare metals to other kingdoms. Our mine never seemed to dry, so after many decades Cramwell was considers a great influential power, that is until twenty years ago, Invictus demanded to be the only ones we exported to. Our Father, King Griswald Ironheart refused their demands and a war broke out. Of course, Cramwell was only a ten the size of Invictus, still our father refused, because Cramwell had various magical tools that were several decades more advanced than Invictus, so he thought Cramwell could come out victorious. Sadly, our father was wrong, the king of Invictus at the time King Ross¡¯ father, Galio D. Invictus had bribed several of the nobles from our father¡¯s court with high ranking positions to betray him. When Invictus invaded, thanks to the help of the nobles it was easy for them to sweep through the country and conquer it. On the day of the final battle at the Capital, Black Forge, My mother, Bella Ironheart gave me this.¡± [Helina] Helina again showed the Guiding Soul Stone. This time it lit up slightly and a faint stream of light slowly moved from the stone to touch Chris¡¯ chest. ¡°This proves what my mother said, this stone will help me find the men I will spend my life with and reclaim Cramwell for its people.¡± [Helina] Chris calm expression didn¡¯t change, his eyes pierced Helina studying her every move, which caused her to become nervous, sweet started to form on her back. If what her mother said is true then this young man before her was to her husband, while she was excited she also was afraid. Unlike fighting, matters of the heart were complicated, Helina didn¡¯t want her and Chris relationship to start off bad. ¡°Hahaha, If Boss Helina is nervous around a man then it must be true about the stone, GA!¡± [Glen] ¡°Idiot, read the mood.¡± [Lily] Lily had elbowed Glen in the stomach when he suddenly started laughing, glaring at him Chris had closed his eyes and enter a state of deep thought where he could make [Terra Network] elevate his mental processing speed to its max. Doing this he went over everything he knew of the situation, as well as replay what Helina said. In this mental state he could study everything like a movie he could pause or rewind, allowing him not to miss the smallest detail. This process for Chris felt like several hours, but for everyone else he had his eyes closed for a minute at max. When he opened his eyes a cold flame flickered in their depths, his usual calm smile changed to a slight frown. ¡°I don¡¯t believe your story, but-.¡± [Chris] ¡°What, what is not believable!¡± [Clows] Clows stood, his fury was apparent, still Helina held him back. ¡°But?¡± [Hilena] ¡°But, if you allow me to look into your mind, I will see if I can believe you or not. If you are tell the truth, then you have nothing to fear, although if you are lying, then I will kill you.¡± [Chris] Everyone froze, they looked at Helina with a worried look. Chris was watching Helina closely, because he lied about searching her mind, Chris had no skills that could do that. If Helina refused to let him search her mind that proved that she was lying. To Chris¡¯ surprise Helina gave him the answer he didn¡¯t expect. ¡°That fine, if you must look into my mind to believe me then do that, my mother always said that loved one must not hold secrets from one another.¡± [Helina] (Who the hell is your loved one!?) [Chris] Chris was shocked, he didn¡¯t expect Helina who had a serious face on too actually let him enter her mind. He let out a long sigh, then Chris looked intensely into Helina¡¯s eyes once more. ¡°Alright, I guess I¡¯ll have to believe you.¡± [Chris] After Chris said Helina had passed his test everyone let out a sigh of relief. Actually Chris had lied, he didn¡¯t have a skill that could let him see into another¡¯s mind. Though no one else knew this, at that moment Helina started to laugh, her nervousness gone. ¡°Well then, now that the tough stuff is over let¡¯s go eat, plus the men want to meet the man that stole their beautiful boss away.¡± [Glen] Clows began to scold Glen about his words, but the little man simply laughed it off. Walking outside, men and women were sitting around bonfires laughing eating a stew made of Toetoe meat and various vegetables gathered from the area. The night was lively, at one point somehow Chris got robed into a drinking contest. To everyone¡¯s surprise he out drank all his challengers, though by the end of the activities Chris faces was slightly red. ¡°Damn, that kid can drink.¡± [Black Wolf merc 1] ¡°Yeah, he even out drank Glen, is he really some monster in human skin.¡± [Black Wolf merc 2] Later that night, Chris, Claira, and Sara were lying in their tent. Both Claira and Sara clung to Chris after their own nighttime activities. Chris was looking at the ceiling with a troubled look on his face. Claira noticed this and propped herself up with an elbow, the quilt slipping off her body revealing her swaying breast and delicate waist. ¡°What wrong?¡± [Claira] Chris looked at her and sighed, his expression changed to a puzzled one. ¡°Are you both really ok with this thing about Helina destined to be with me?¡± [Chris] For a moment shook covered Claira¡¯s face, then she giggled. ¡°Helina told both of us as soon as she learned that we were your lovers. That girl even though she is very rowdy, she has a good heart.¡± [Claira] Suddenly Sara wiggled and lunged at Chris pulling his head into her chest. ¡°And as long as you don¡¯t neglect us, it¡¯s fine if Helina is added to the mix.¡± [Sara] ¡°Yes, after all, it might not be common in your world, but here it¡¯s very common for men to have more than one wife, so we were prepared to not be the only women.¡± [Claira] ¡°What, is that the kind of man you take men for!?¡± [Chris] Chris grumbled before sighing, pulling himself free of Sara embrace Chris looked at the two sisters with a helpless look. ¡°I¡¯m not going to neglect either of you, and I doubt I will just fall in love with Helina because of some stone.¡± [Chris] Both girl gave Chris a meaningful look, suddenly Claira leaned in to whisper in Chris¡¯ ear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about such things, as long as I stay number one I don¡¯t mind what happens.¡± [Claira] ¡°Ha, who is number one I don¡¯t remember who receiving that spot!¡± [Sara] The normal gentle Claira and the usually expressionless Sara glared at each other, Chris thought for a moment two ice demons had a showdown with sparks flying everywhere. Then the glares twisted into dark mischievous smiles, both of their eyes flashed with a dangerous light. ¡°Well my dear younger sister, shall we have a little competition?¡± [Claira] ¡°Yes, let¡¯s see would really deserves the title of number one.¡± [Sara] Evil laughs escaped the sisters¡¯ mouths as they turned to Chris, in which his only response was ¡°Eh!¡± That night one man was pushed to deaths door. Chapter 17: Mind Corrupting Fungus Tribal Chief A pudgy short man sat in an extravagant chair sipping at a glass of expensive wine. The man was only 5¡¯1 with a bald head so shiny you could use it as a mirror. A curly strawberry blonde mustache as his only hair on his head, his expression was fill with bliss of a hard day¡¯s work finally over. His attire could be only described as overly dress, with a luxurious robe, golden framed monocle, and various jewelry. This man was the lord of Kelros, Burdock Sennel, not only was he the lord of Kelros but also one of the most powerful merchants in Invictus. Burdock sold everything from health potions to slaves, his business was call Supplier of the Thoughts, his slogan was ¡®you think of it we have it¡¯. While enjoying his wine a knock came from the down, sighing the fifty something year old man spoke in a rough voice unbefitting his appearance. ¡°Enter.¡± [Burdock] The door immediately opened and a middle aged man in a stereotypical butler¡¯s uniform walked in with a letter in his hand. ¡°Milord a letter has arrived from lady Helina, from the massager¡¯s expression and manner it seems to be urgent.¡± [butler] ¡°Oh, thank you Gilson.¡± [Burdock] Taking the letter, Burdock couldn¡¯t help but wonder what she wanted. Burdock and King Griswald had been business partners and good friends so at the time when Cramwell had been invaded and conquered, Burdock had sheltered the sibling until they left to become mercenaries. Reading the letter the fat man¡¯s eyebrows raised, his expression darkened for a second, before changing to one of joy. ¡°Hoho, so little Helina finally found a man, though things seem to be starting rough that stone doesn¡¯t lie. Still, from what this letter says some grave things will be coming about.¡± [Burdock] Burdock pulled at his mustache think about something for a moment, before turning to look at the butler beside him. ¡°Gilson, get a messenger ready, I need to inform King Ross of something as soon as possible.¡± [Burdock] ¡°Yes, Milord.¡± [Gilson] Gilson bowed deeply and quickly left the room leaving Burdock to continue sip his wine. Getting up Burdock walked out to the balcony that overlooked the city. Even though it was night time, the city was bright and filled with movement. Looking up at the starry sky Burdock smiled, it was a gentle smile like one a father would show for his child. Over the twenty years he had come to know the Ironheart siblings. Burdock, who had no children considered them his own son and daughter. ¡°That boy, Chris Gelvon, it seems he will become quite something. Supporting him might be a good business investment¡­not to mention it will make little Helina¡¯s life easier.¡± [Burdock] Burdock eyes flashed with excitement as he started to calculate various things. * It had been a week since Chris had regained consciousness. In that time, though Chris was still wary of the Black Wolf mercenaries, he helped with things when he could. Normally, Chris wouldn¡¯t have even thought of lifting a finger, but if he didn¡¯t help a curtain white haired elf monster who shall not be named (cough Claira cough cough) would threaten to do things that no man could endure. Over the course of that week Helina had made numerous attempts to get closer to Chris by trying to be more feminine. Sadly, everything she attempted failed; first she tried cooking, it ended with Chris nearly fainting from the intense spiciness of her dish, next she tired show off by helping the other women fix damaged clothes, only to destroy some poor souls only pair of pants, another time she tried to nurse Chris when he received a cut on his arm, and that ended with¡­well let¡¯s just say Chris is more afraid of Helina helping him then if she was an enemy. It also could be noted that since Helina had joined what everyone is saying is Chris¡¯ harem, Claira and Sara had become more competitive, constantly trying to be the one to receive Chris attention. Though Chris being Chris he did his best to escape those awkward situations by going to train his new skills and minions. Right now, Chris was escaping yet another battle of the three monsters. Activating [Forest Monster¡¯s Bark Armor] Chris was quickly covered in a dark steel color layer of bark, then he activated [Dancing Leaf Wings] . Instantly a set of skeletal like wings made of branches sprouted from the bark on Chris¡¯ shoulder blades, after completely forming thousands of leaves grow to resemble feather wings. Bending his legs Chris leaped into the air and with a few power flaps of his wings speed off leaving unhappy shouts behind him. After a distance Chris slowed his flight speed, he found a clearing that was suitable for today¡¯s tests and descended. At first Chris had been surprised when he began test his newly acquired skills. For starter, he found that [Dancing Leaf Wings] was linked to [Forest Monster¡¯s Bark Armor] , using it as a base to generate. What was also surprising was that his armor had kept the form from when Yggdrasil had given him mana, minus the wings which had been replace with [Dancing Leaf Wings] . Though now, the armor was more monster like, with his hands and feet having longer claws and now two small horns only ten centimeters long spiked from his forehead. Not only that but when Chris looked the skill it said that his bark armor had changed from having the defensive strength of black steel to mithril. The head still had no facial features except for that thorny smile which seemed more demonic than before. Over all, his appearance now really looked like some kind of Monster that came deep from a forest. As for his new minions, they defiantly had certain roles to play instead of being multi purposed like his earlier. First off, the Guardian minion.
Guardian minionTier 5
HP: 15000 / 15000MP: 3000 / 3000
Str: 6550Agi: 1500Def: 11000Magic: 5000
Skills
Forest Fortress Aura, Stronghold of Ten Thousand Wooden Shields, Strike Back
The Guardian minion could be considered be the perfect defensive type monster. The minion was two meters tall and looked to have plate mail made of large leaves. Generally speaking it looked like a common knight found in most video games. It held a rectangular tower shield that was made of twisting vines covered by leaves making it look like it was covered in scales. In its other hand was a lance made of two branches tightly spiraling to form a sharp tip. The reason it was perfect when I came to defense was not because of its high defense stat, but its skills. [Forest Fortress Aura] Created a two meter square transparent green wall that was two inches thick directly in front of the minion blocking any attack whether it is physical or magical based. [Strike Back] also was a dangerous skill, with it the Guardian could reflect twenty percent of any damage done by an attack back to the attacker. But what truly made the Guardian minion powerful was its skill [Stronghold of Ten Thousand Wooden Shields] which allowed Guardian minions to link together to increase their defensive capabilities. Also for each one linked the wall created by [Forest Fortress Aura] increase in height and width by one meter, as well as made it one inch thinker. Next the Seeker minion.
Seeker minionTier 5
HP: 100 / 100MP: 8000 / 8000
Str: 0Agi: 9000Def: 100Magic 8050
Skills
Sensory Array, Voice Transmitter, Detect Magic
The Seeker minion had zero combat capabilities, instead it was something that could find and track things that Chris¡¯ [Terra Network] had difficulty picking up. For example, things that didn¡¯t touch the ground or something connect to the ground, since if a target is flying [Terra Network] wasn¡¯t able to notice it. The Seeker minion looked like a humming bird, Chris had been astonished now closely it resembled the small bird with the only difference being that the minion was only different shades of green instead of other colors. The feathers were actually tiny leaves, and its eyes were made of small shiny seeds, while its beak was merely a small strait twig. The Buster minion out all Chris¡¯ minions could be the most destructive, other than the Colossal minion. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
Buster minionTier 5
HP: 7000 / 7000MP: 7000 / 7000
Str: 4000Agi: 4700Def: 8000Magic: 6400
Skills
Bombardment, Meteor Shower, Lock Down, Blazing Poison Spores
The Buster minion resembled a four meter tall tortoise with a massive hollow log protruding from its shell that was angled forwards. Its body was a brownish green and on each of its legs was a large black spike, its head was normal retracted into its body, except when it had to target something. What made this minion so devastating was the skill [Blazing Poison Spores] , which were released from its body and any of its attacks. Anyone who inhaled the spores would be infected by a terrible poison that would cause horrible burns starting from the inside, if the burn marks could be seen on the outer lay of skin that meant it was too late as it would signify that the insides of the victim had already turned to ash. Luckily, the spores could distinguish friend and foe so Chris didn¡¯t have to worry about friendly fire. As for the Striker minion, it looked like a Bengal tiger with moss acting as fur. Unlike the other newer minions the Striker minion was the most life like because it wasn¡¯t green but white with black stripes making it really look like a ferocious tiger.
Striker minionTier 5
HP: 6000 / 6000MP: 5000 / 5000
Str: 9000Agi: 7550Def: 5500Magic: 4500
Skills
Flash Claw, Discharge, Burst Bolt
The Striker minion was two meters tall and five meters long making it almost twice the size of the original back on earth. Chris through testing found that the tiger like minion made a perfect mount, since the mossy fur could wrap around the rider as well as it was very soft, so it could be ridden for extended periods of time without your lower body being uncomfortable. [Flash Claw] was the Striker minion¡¯s bread and butter, being an attack that increased its claws destructive power. If combined with [Burst Bolt] which increased the minion¡¯s speed to the point it looked at it had teleported, the two skills could decimate most enemies. However the skill [Discharge] couldn¡¯t be overlooked, as an AOE attack that cause an electrical shockwave that had a burst range that covered three meter radius around the tiger like minion. If used correctly the skill could cause quite a bit of damage to a group of enemies. Lastly, the Leecher minion from what Chris had found was meant to be used as a trap. The minion was basically a large patch of foot long dark green grass with a blood red tip on each blade.
Leecher minionTier 5
HP: 2000 / 2000MP: 4500 / 4500
Str: 7000Agi: 6000Def: 500Magic: 5500
Skills
Ensnare, Draining Grip, High Speed Regeneration, Recovery Share
This minion Chris considered the nastiest, when prey got one meter from it the blades of grass would shot out with terrifying speed. It would wrap its prey then drag it closer, as the prey struggled the Leecher minion would pierce its body with the tiny thorns covering the blades of grass used to capture its prey, quickly the victim would be drained of its blood. After testing the Leecher minion in various areas it seemed that most monsters couldn¡¯t sense the danger of the patch of grass. The one that could had to be within the predators range of attack, so by the time they were alert the poor monster was already died from blood lose. One last interesting feature of this minion is that the skill [Recovery Sharing] allows the Leecher minion to give the extra HP and MP it drained from its targets to anyone within a seven meters radius. If no allies are close enough at the time, Chris would directly receive the HP and MP from any distance instead. Chris having finished practicing control four different types of new minions at once, he smiled and laughed softly. After training for this past week, Chris now could control three different types of minions easily. Only when he tried to control four did it become difficult, though he was getting better at it, spending more time training could only help him. Chris decide to yet again search for a plant that [Vegetation Absorption] could absorb. Though so far every time he looked around the area it came out fruitless. Though he now knew what the conditions were for the skill to activate; first the plant must be a rare variant, then it had to be a C ranked monster or a plant that¡¯s rarity was at least C ranked. Those two conditions were actually hard to meet. Chris had found many plant monsters that were C ranked or higher, none of them were variants that were rare. While C ranked plants were most often magic infused or expense medical herbs, both were hard to find. After a few hours of searching Chris finally started to head back. While irritated about not finding anything again, Chris felt a strong presence. Stopping he realized that whatever it was hadn¡¯t found him yet, so he created four Seeker minions to investigate. What he found was a group of monsters call Fungus Tribesmen, a two foot tall humanoid looked like a human until you see that it has a white mushroom with blue spots for a head. This monster was known for its poison that would put its prey to sleep where the little mushroom men would then devour the sleeping target alive. The fungus Tribesmen were normal a D ranked monster and considered a beginners monster to fight since they didn¡¯t have much strength, agility, or defense. But using his Seekers to see, Chris saw a Fungus Tribesmen that was slightly larger than the others, its mushroom was black and had red spots instead of the usual white with blue spots.
Mind Corrupting Fungus Tribal ChiefLv 57
Boss [Ultra Rare Varient]Rank B
HP: 4500 / 4500MP: 7750 / 7750
Str: 2500Agi: 3200Def: 3000Magic: 5600
Skills
Sleep Spores, Corrupting Spores, Fungus Burst
A week of searching finally paid off, Chris was overjoyed while reading the results of [Analyze] . Targeting it with [Vegetation Absorption] , a long awaited window.
All conditions have been met for absorption!
Sadly, when Chris tried to absorb the monster, another window popped up.
Target monster must be dead to absorb
Sighing Chris prepared himself for battle because even with this monster being a B rank an ultra-rare variant Boss probably wasn¡¯t going to be easy to handle. Chapter 18: Calm before the Storm part 1 ¡°Hmm, well this is annoying.¡± [Chris] The battle against the Fungus Tribesmen was easy at first. Chris had created five Striker minions, their overwhelming power decimated the Fungus Tribesmen. Even when the tribesmen release there [Sleeping Spores] it had no effect on Chris¡¯ minions, after all Chris control them and plants don¡¯t even sleep. After three minutes over one hundred Fungus Tribesmen corpses littered the ground their blue blood staining the earth. Now only the Mind Corrupting Fungus Tribal Chief was left standing on the other side of the stinking blue sea. With Chris command, the five tigers all charged at the BOSS, each of their claws starting to glow, readying to use [Flash Claw] . When the Striker minions were only two meters away from their target, the Tribal Chief suddenly let out a high pitch scream. Specks of red flew out in all directions, when the tigers entered the cloud of red specks they all stopped. ¡°What, how is this possible!?¡± [Chris] He had lost control of his minions, now they turned and started to attack each other. Chris watched as his minions tore each other apart, angered he dispelled them, making the Striker minions disintegrate into dust. Chris saw the little mushroom man, using [Terra Network] he looked over what had just happened. Frowning he created two more Striker minions and sent them at the BOSS. Again the tigers stopped and attacked each other. ¡°Alright, I got it, now let¡¯s end this.¡± [Chris] Chris dispelled his two uncontrollable minions, then he simple raised his hand and countless roots shot out of the ground impaling the BOSS. Through those two experiments had found three ways of dealing with the Tribal Chief¡¯s annoying spores. One was to use a Buster minion at could attack from long range and kill the BOSS at a safe distance, except the problem was that Chris need the body to be somewhat in tacked as to absorb it and gain the benefits from it. Another idea was to attack again from long range using [Lightning Leaf Arrows] , but the same problem arose. Seeing how the enemy is a plant the lightning based attack could light the body on fire and Chris couldn¡¯t let that happen. After some thought Chris had wanted to kick himself, he could just control some roots to kill the Mind Corrupting Fungus Tribal Chief. It screeched in pain for a moment before going limp. Happy about how easy that fight had been Chris approached the fresh corpse. Placing his hand on the monsters body Chris activated [Vegetation Absorption] , the little mushroom humanoid¡¯s body move. It was like the corpse had turned to liquid and was being slurped up by Chris bark covered hand, after it was completely absorbed a few windows popped into Chris¡¯ vision.
Through [Vegetation Absorption] you have gained a skill
Skill gained: [Spore Cloud]
Through [Vegetation Absorption] your minion Buster has gained a new skill
Skill gained: [Corrupting Pollen Bomb]
Through [Vegetation Absorption] your minion Striker has gained a new skill
Skill gained: [Blood Feast]
Chris hadn¡¯t expected for his minions to gain skills too. ¡°So that¡¯s why it said benefits and skills and not just me learning new skills.¡± [Chris] Scratching his head, Chris smiled with satisfaction. From what Chris knew after reading about [Spore Cloud] was that Chris could generate controllable cloud of spores. Chris could generate five kinds of spores that would infect his victims; sleep, paralyzing, poison, confusion, and berserk. It seemed that the Fungus Chief¡¯s skill had been split be between confusion spores and berserk spores that berserk spores would corrupt the infected victims mind making them attack anything that moves, while the confusion spores only confuse the target it didn¡¯t turn them violent like berserk spores. [Corrupted Pollen Bomb] was a skill where the Buster minion fires a smoke bomb that releases pollen just like the Mind Corrupting Fungus Tribal Chief¡¯s [Corrupting Spores] . [Blood Feast] was a skill that could be consider overpowered, each time a Striker minion killed an enemy, the minion would receive a point five percent boost to their stats for one hour. When he was about to leave, Chris¡¯ Seeker minions found something and his expression turned grim. With his Seeker minions Chris saw hundreds of Invictus soldiers marching this way. At the rate they were moving, the soldier would reach the Black Wolf¡¯s campsite in fifteen hours. Chris activated his [Forest Monster¡¯s Bark Armor] to fly back suddenly vanished just as a spear coated in lightning pierced where he had just been. ¡°Damn, this bastard is fast!¡± [???] From behind some trees stepped out a man where knights armor, an insignia of Invictus on his right shoulder. Behind him two more men stepped into the clearing and glared at Chris whom had reappeared in the sky five meters off the ground. The three men all had different colored armor; the leader¡¯s was red, one left¡¯s was blue, and the right¡¯s was orange. ¡°Hey, just die quietly kid, if we bring your corpse to the commander, we¡¯ll get a big bonus.¡± [knight leader] Chris could tell just by looking the three knights that only the red and blue knights were A ranked, while the orange one was B ranked. Chris also found three others thanks to his Seeker minions. To his left perched in a tree hidden by its branches was a female archer, her bow drawn. The other two were hiding behind a group of tree behind him, one seemed to be a male mage while the other Chris couldn¡¯t tell but he had an odd feeling about the other one who Chris quess was a girl, but if so she couldn¡¯t be older than thirteen. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. The archer and mage were both A ranks, while the younger girl was a B rank, the group must had thought they had the upper hand. But what the Invictus Soldiers hadn¡¯t expected to happen was Chris began to laugh. The group¡¯s spines shivered from his laugh that sounded like he was actual extremely happy to confront them. Suddenly the laugher stopped and Chris fixed the three men below him with a cold but amused gaze. ¡°You guys are from the Invictus army correct?¡± [Chris] ¡°Yes, we the vanguard of the elite force known as Heaven¡¯s Hand, the personal army of Earl Fen H. Ginmer, led by the great Commander Vis G. Portso.¡± [Leader Knight] The other two knights¡¯ eyes twitched hearing that their leader had told Chris who they were so easily. Chris nodded, using the Seeker minions he found a large force of a little over five hundred soldiers heading towards the direction of the Black Wolf campsite. Grinding his teeth, Chris could tell these guys were the vanguard most likely to reduce blood shed, since Chris could tell that the soldiers march this way were mostly B ranked. Although among them were six more A ranks, Chris could help but grimace. He had to get back as quickly as possible to warn everyone, unfortunately Chris doubted the ones before him would let him go so easily. ¡°Go back to your commander and tell him to retreat or he won¡¯t leave to regret it.¡± [Chris] Chris¡¯ blood lust held some much pressure the whole group was almost forced to kneel. Still, the knight leader grinned, this was his chance to break out of his commander¡¯s shadow. If he managed to kill Chris and capture Helina then he would absolutely me promoted to a commander or even a general. ¡°Ha, you¡¯re out numbered, what can you do against all three of us!?¡± [knight leader] ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me¡± [Chris] Chris sneered, though there was four A ranks they all were weaker than Helina, and compared to the Chris that could defeat Helina, the current Chris was five times stronger. Suddenly five arrows with wind spiraling around them moving faster than the earlier lightning cladded spear flew out of the forest aiming for his vitals. With a flap of his leafy wings six leaves floated in the air for less than a second before sparks of electricity surround them and they moved to intercept the arrows. While five of the leaves collided with the wind covered arrows the sixth one sped through the forest with speed three times greater than the wind arrows. The leaf struck the head of the female archer and burst out the other side, her body falling to the ground with a thud. The expression on her face was filled with shock and horror, the dead archer could never had imagined that Chris would have found her so easily, let alone counter attack so quickly. Through the week of training Chris had ranked up his newer skills each to at least rank three. Now [Lightning Leaf Arrows] was rank four and could produce up to twelve leaf arrows at once. ¡°Stela!¡± [blue knight] ¡°Ho, did you like that one, well that¡¯s too bad. She underestimated me and because of that she died like a complete dumbass.¡± [Chris] As Chris mocked the blue knight a large fire ball shot towards him, Chris snorted and used [Aqua Guard] . Instantly six kite shield shaped masses of water formed, three of the watery shield moved to block the fire ball. ¡°Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t see you two.¡± [Chris] The mage who had casted the five ball spell trembled, he hadn¡¯t though his attack could so easily be blocked. Chris then created a Striker minion to go kill the mage and the young girl, while he descended to the ground Orthos appearing in his right hand. ¡°You bastard, I¡¯ll kill you for what you did to Stela¡± [blue knight] The blue knight charged towards Chris, the other two knights right behind him. Chris smirked, wind had gathered around Orthos, and as the blue knight was about to swing his sword the man¡¯s upper body was turned to meat paste. Chris¡¯ hammer cladded in violent winds smashed against his body and the wind increased the hammers destructive power at the same time scattering the blue knight¡¯s blood and entrails everywhere. Both knights halted their advance, seeing their comrades all killed so effortlessly truly terrified them. The orange knight tried to run, sadly Chris was much faster than him. Before the knight could take three steps he was already a bloody human pancake in the earth. ¡°There¡¯s no point in running, I can easily hunt you down.¡± [Chris] He turned to the knight leader, the warped smile from his bark armor scared the man stiff. It was true though, Chris had almost eight thousand agility and with [Dancing Leaf Wings] Chris could double the making his agility a little over fifteen thousand. That amount of speed could compart to an S rank¡¯s agility, how was this sorry sack of shit expected to escape. Seeing he had no hope off out running Chris the red knight swung his sword desperation filled his eyes. A water shield blocked his attack and Chris kicked his stomach, and the man went fly several feet before crashing into a tree. The red knight coughed up blood as he slowly raised his head to see Chris already in front of him. ¡°Please wait, I¡¯ll-¡° [knight leader] The red knight wasn¡¯t even given the time to finish his sentence before Orthos crushed his skull. Chris then turned his attention over to the last two, by some miracle they managed to kill the Striker minions. Chris moved to stand in front of them in an instant, the male mage was heavily injured, while the girl mage had a large claw mark running down her shoulder to her chest, it looked to be fatal. Chris stepped towards them, even with his heavy injures, the man moved to protect the girl behind him. Chris studied the two, the man unless receive proper treatment would die in four or five hour while the girl could last an hour at most. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you, but that¡¯s only if you cooperate, got it.¡± [Chris] The girl stared blankly for a moment, while the man¡¯s eye flashed with hope. Seeing this, Chris knew he had them in the palm of his hands. Although Chris wanted to simple kill these two, he needed information on this Commander Vis G. Portso that was coming his way. ¡°I-I will tell you whatever I can so please help me sister, she is all I have.¡± [Male mage] Chris chuckled then nodded, creating a Striker minion. ¡°Alright I will save your sister, just keep your end of the barging or I¡¯ll just kill you both.¡± [Chris] Without any resistance the two got onto the tiger. The girl seemed to be unable to ride with her injures even with her brothers help. Chris sighed he didn¡¯t have time for this, so while the girl struggled to sit upright Chris grabbed her putting her in a princess carry, she let out an surprised cry before stiffing from fear. ¡°Shut up, we need to get back fast and I can¡¯t have you slowing us down.¡± [Chris] Without another word, the three left to return to the Black Wolf campsite. Chapter 19: Calm before the Storm part 2 ¡°Oi, get me a healer now!¡± [Chris] Chris with the mage riding his Striker minion burst out of the forest into the clearing that served as the location for the Black Wolf¡¯s campsite. Hearing Chris¡¯ shout many people gathered to see what was going on. In Chris arms was the little girl covered in her own blood. ¡°Move, get out of the way!¡± [Helina] Helina made her way through the small crowd and saw Chris with the bloodied girl. Right behind her Claira gasped when she saw the girl covering her mouth in surprise, Sara who was beside her made a few that spoke of concern and confusion. ¡°Mary, take the girl we most treat her right away!¡± [Claira] A women in her late thirties quick took the girl from Chris and ran off with Claira in the lead. Chris sighed, while he had been unconscious for almost two weeks Claira and Sara had been training with Clows as their teacher. During that time, even though the sisters had the same job, how it developed was different. Sara¡¯s focused on attacking and control, while Claira¡¯s had become a defensive and healing type of job. When they fought together even Helina had to go all out to win, it scared Chris how fast they were gaining strength, it even rivaled his own progress. He wonder if that is how everyone felt about him and his extremely fast growth. mercenaries had given them each a nickname, Claira¡¯s was [The Warm Winter Priestess] , the name came from her healing skills that even though they felt cold when being healed, the ones she healed said that they could feel her warm in her icy healing skills. While Sara¡¯s was [The Icy War Princess] , obviously because in battle she was elegant like princess and fierce like a warrior in battle. Sighing again, he turned too looked at the mage behind him. ¡°Follow me, and don¡¯t worry im not going to let you died.¡± [Chris] After a few minutes Chris, Sara, Helina, Clows, Glen, Lily, and the mage sat in the large tent with the rectangular table. The man was bound by ropes, ten metallic looking wasps sat on his body their stingers piercing his flesh, a faint light flowed from them in to the man. ¡°Now, just so we are clear, if you do or say anything I don¡¯t like your sister will dead that moment, do you understand?¡± [Chris] The man eyed the wasps on his body and nodded, he could tell that killing his sister from here was a very simple task for Chris, not to mention he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do so. ¡°Now tell me, what are their numbers, ranks, and jobs.¡± [Chris] The man swallowed his saliva, this was a dangerous game he was playing the man knew that. Still, his sister¡¯s life was at stake, not only that, but the mage saw this as an opportunity. ¡°First off, there is five hundred fifty elite soldier all B ranked, then there is three A ranked call Trinity, lastly the Commander Vis G. Portso is a S rank. While most of the B ranks have normal jobs there is a few uncommon one, but none of them have any rare jobs. Trinity consist of the Tri brother; Fern Tri, Will Tri, and Len Tri. All three of them have the job Burning Berserker, their combined power is only slightly less than an S rank. Commander Vis G. Portso¡¯s job is Grand Lightning Sword Magus, he specializes in fast lightning based magic attacks and quick drew techniques.¡± [Mage] Almost everyone paled, an S rank and three A ranks of that callibur, not to mention over five hundred B ranked elite soldier. After Ostan was finished speaking the only one to remain calm was Chris, in fact he was faintly smiling. ¡°An S rank huh.¡± [Chris] he spoke the words almost indifferently, Clows turned to him. Though Clows hadn¡¯t known Chris long, what he did know was that Chris was a very calculating man, he was cunning like a pink charming snake and ferocious like a fire maned lion. On the third night he after he regain consciousness, Chris had played a series of games of chess with Clows. By the time they decide to call it a night, out of the 32 games they played Clows had not won once and hadn¡¯t even gotten close to winning. ¡°Do you have a plan just from hearing that?¡± [Clows] Without answering, Chris stood one could tell he was deep in thought. He walked over to a chest in one of the corners of the tent, opening it he search for a moment then pulled out a map. Walking back over, Chris unrolled the map onto the table, it was a detailed map of the area they were currently in. He then studied the map while everyone watch silently, after a minute Chris looked up a large grin on his face. ¡°We will pack up the caravan and move to this location.¡± [Chris] Chris pointed to another large clearing like the one they were in, except much larger and their backs would be to a large gorge. Everyone looked at the map dumbfounded, there was no advantages from going there. Clows careful studied the map, then looked up with a worried expression at the still smiling Chris, suddenly Helina stood. ¡°Chris are you sure, if we go here the enemy could completely make use of their numbers and the gorge.¡± [Helina] The smile on Chris face widened, he spread his arm and looked at Helina who had a confused look on her face. Chris was completely calm, because he knew this his plan would succeed. ¡°That¡¯s the point.¡± [Chris] ¡°What!?¡± [everyone] ¡°Look from what I am guessing is that they think they have already won. Now if you believed that, then noticed that your prey had made an amateur mistake by letting you use your overwhelming numbers, only the most cautious leader wouldn¡¯t get over confident.¡± [Chris] Everyone was puzzled from his word, suddenly Sara¡¯s eyes widened and she stood up, and her face showed she understood what he was saying ¡°Chris you plan to-¡° [Sara] Five hour later, Chris stood looking over the gorge that was forty meters wide and ten meters across. Taking a deep breath, he stomped the ground and a bridge of roots formed. ¡°Alright get everything across!¡± [Chris] Chris having finished his task, he walked over to Helina who was sharpening her long sword. ¡°While you be ready?¡± [Chris] ¡°Of course, my future husband has placed his trust in me, if his future wife couldn¡¯t hold is trust than who could.¡± [Helina] ¡°Now listen, I-¡° [Chris] Before Chris could retort to her words, Helina had stood up and kissed him. Surprised, Chris didn¡¯t immediately react. Quickly, recovering he struggled free, his eyes fixed on Helina who was looking at him with a flushed face. ¡°At least, could you understand my feeling are real.¡± [Helina] After saying that she quickly left, an expression of victory on her face. ¡°You know that took a lot of courage to do, you could at least acknowledge that.¡± [Claira] Chris didn¡¯t give a response to her words, he only looked after the fleeing Helina. He then looked over the grass plains, Claira hugged him from behind, her soft breast pressing against his back. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°Are you worried?¡± [Claira] Chris finally looked back into Claira¡¯s eyes, his gaze was filled with confidents. ¡°No not really, that just now was surprising.¡± [Chris] ¡°So are you going to except her feeling or not¡± [Sara] Chris shrugged, at first Chris would have instantly said no, but now he couldn¡¯t give a clear answer. Both of the sister¡¯s heaved a sigh, Claira was about to say something when Glen ran up. ¡°Oi, Boss, the enemy is getting close.¡± [Glen] It seemed since Chris had defeated Helina and now that everyone saw how she acted towards Chris, he had become the unofficial boss of the Black Wolf mercenaries. Nodding to Glen who came up to Chris, and bumped his fist onto Chris chest. ¡°Good luck.¡± [Glen] ¡°Yeah, you too¡± [Chris] The two men gave each other a fearless smile. They laughed like idiots and the sister made exhausted faces. ¡°Oh no, Glen is corrupting our Chris.¡± [Claira] ¡°Stay strong sister, Chris will overcome it.¡± [Sara] While laughing, Chris¡¯ heart he felt strange, yet happy. Chris had never had friends and the only girl he had every loved was taken from him. Now, in this new world he had friends and several girls that loved him, and even family who cared for him. To him, the Black Wolf mercenaries were his comrades and friends. With Claira and Sara the spearheads of the operation ¡®get Chris to open up¡¯ Chris felt like he could trust them and that he had¡­ ¡°A place I belong, huh.¡± [Chris] After he had finished talking to Glen Chris moved to a large rock five meters away from the bridge of roots, using it as a vantage point he looked at the mass of men emerging from the forest. ¡°I guess in show get started.¡± [Chris] Manipulating his mana, Chris created a wall of intertwining trees to completely block off the gorge. Next he created fifteen platforms generating a Buster minion on each one. Lastly he generated thirty Guardian along the top of the wall of trees. With Claira and Sara standing on either side of him he grinned in excitement for the battle that would soon start. ¡°Now, let them come.¡± [Chris] ¡°Chris it isn¡¯t good to act like that.¡± [Claira] ¡°Battle junky.¡± [Sara] ¡°I¡¯m not a battle junky!¡± [Chris] Both sister giggled, Chris sighed, they had just ruined the mood completely. Going back to the strategy meeting, Chris explained his plan. ¡°While the Caravan is crossing the bridge, I will created a defensive wall to stop the common soldiers then Helina, Clows, Glen, and Lily take on Trinity. Claira and Sara I want you on the wall since you will be best to keep the uncommon job types from getting through our defenses. Now while the common soldier are attacking the wall, my Busters will keep them at bay, as I take on Commander Vis. Now then Ostan, would you like to help us.¡± [Chris] Everyone drew in a breath, Glen slammed his hand on the table, his usual cheerful attitude gone. ¡°What are you saying, this guy is the enemy, and if we release him he could stab us in the back.¡± [Glen] Chris closed his eyes and shocked his head, opening his eyes again, Chris looked at Ostan. ¡°You want revenge on the commander don¡¯t you?¡± [Chris] ¡°How did-¡° [Ostan] He stopped mid-sentence, Chris was looking at him with dead pan eyes filled with hatred, but those eyes were directed at Ostan, instead they seemed to be looking at something very far away. ¡°Because I know that looking in your eyes all too well. Now you don¡¯t have to tell me why, but just know this is an opportunity to pay back what is due.¡± [Chris] Ostan and Chris looked into each other¡¯s eyes an unspoken conversation that only the kind of people they were could have was taking place. Finally Ostan nodded, his expression blank, but his eyes had a fire lit in them. ¡°Alright, what I want you to do is go back and do whatever you can to damage Commander Vis army before and during the battle.¡± [Chris] Ostan again nodded. Lily cut his robes and he stood, he eyed Chris then kneeled. ¡°Thank you I owe you a debt, and I plan to repay it.¡± [Ostan] ¡°That fine, just don¡¯t do mouth off when you get back, after all I will still have your sister.¡± [Chris] Chris¡¯ tone sounded serious, but Ostan knew this was a joke. Both of them knew that one would not betray the other. To these two men, finding out if someone was either honest or lying was simple. Not only that, but a strange form of comradery instantly created between the two, though only the two hateful knew how. Ostan then stood and walked to the tent¡¯s entrance with Lily following so he didn¡¯t get mistaken for an escapee. ¡°And don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll have one of my minions follow you around so you don¡¯t get hit on the battlefield.¡± [Chris] With Chris calling after him, Ostan glanced back and smiled while nodding. Back to the present, Chris watched the army of soldier come closer, covering himself in his bark armor, then with leafy wings sprouting from his bark covered shoulder blades, Chris slowly ascended into the sky. When he was around twenty five feet above the wall he had made Chris stop. He scanned the soldiers, their formation was simple but effective. Melee fighters were in the front, while mages and archers were in the back. The melee fighters were in a V shape while the back forces were in a straight line. Between the front and back forces four people stood, each one giving off a powerful aura cultivated over countless battles. Three of the men were standing in front of and the last man was behind them. The three men had no helmets and all looked very similar, short strawberry blonde hair, rough facial features, well built with broad shoulders, all wearing crude looking fiery red armor. These three were without a doubt the Tri brothers aka Trinity. ¡°Commander Vis G. Portso, I will give you one chance to retreat, though if you underestimate me none of you will live to regret it.¡± [Chris] The man standing behind the three red armored brothers, whom was obviously Commander Vis G. Portso wore golden armor, his build was slightly smaller than the three in front of him. Since he wore a helmet Chris could see his face, but he could tell that a pair of cold eyes were aimed at him. ¡°Mages prepare your spells, archers notch your arrows!¡± [Commander Vis] Commander Vis had raised his hand to signal his men, after he felt enough time had passed he brought his hand down in a chopping motion. ¡°Fire!¡± [Commander Vis] The sounds of mages calling out their spells and arrows leaving their bows rang, destroying the moment of silence. Chris watch the mass of ranged attacks and a faint smile appeared on his face. ¡°Looks like you chose to underestimate me, you arrogant bastard.¡± [Chris] Chapter 20: Tyrannical Power ¡°Alright ladies and gents, time for my greatest fight yet!¡± [Chris] ¡°Get your popcorn here, nice and buttery!¡± [Claira] ¡°Cold drinks, and slushies, come and get them quick!¡± [Sara] ¡°Cookies and other sweets right here!¡± [Helina] ¡°What are you girls doing?¡± [Chris] ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious, we¡¯re selling concessions before the show?¡± [Helina] ¡°A bag of popcorn and one cherry slushie.¡± [Glen] ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t be buy that your one of the people fight!¡± [Chris] ¡°But-¡° [Glen] ¡°Glen get over here dammit¡± [Clows] ¡°Damn if been found, move my little legs move!¡± [Glen] ¡°GLENNNNNNN!¡± [Lily] ¡°AAAAAAAH, oh gods, save me!¡± [Glen] ¡°(Sigh) Alright now that everyone has their stuff let¡¯s get this thing started!¡± [Chris] * The barrage of arrows and spells quickly sped across the grass plains. The Guardian minions moved in unitize, their tower shield slamming into the top of the wall of twisting trees. Branches grow out of the shield intertwining to form a single entity, the next moment a massive green transparent wall formed covering the from one end of the wall of trees to the other. As the spells and arrows struck the green wall ripples like it was made of water appeared where each attack hit. Finally when the arrows fell to the ground and the spell dissipated the ripples reversed. From the center of each ripple a green transparent arrow shot out, the arrows moved so fast that shrieks caused by the wind they produced ripped through the air. The mages and archers faces paled as they tried to move out of the way of the green arrows, sadly they didn¡¯t even have three seconds before the arrows bombard them. Cries of pain rose from the back forces of the small army, Commander Vis roared for order and everyone calmed down. The long range forces started to regroup, but Chris was the type of person to be merciful enough to wait for another. The Buster minions let out a load hissing sound as the large logs on their backs moved to acquired their targets. The demonic smile on his bark armor moved to widen slightly, raising his hand in an exaggerated manner to mock Commander Vis. Seeing the fifteen giant tortoises move the soldiers felt fear creep onto them. Trinity seeing Chris mock their commander release their blood lust blanketing the grassy clearing with a death fill pressure. ¡°Is that really all you guys got? How boring.¡± [Chris] Chris sneered at the three brother, releasing his own blood lust which instantly crushed theirs like it had even been there in the first place. The brother¡¯s faces paled, while laughing with amusement, Chris copied Commander Vis and made a chopping motion. ¡°Destroy them!¡± [Chris] The sound of fifteen cannons firing simultaneous followed with countless head sized black seeds falling in an arc from the sky. When they landed, the black seeds exploded causing fire and fragments of the seeds to scatter everywhere. ¡°GAAAAH¡± [soldiers] All the seeds had landed in the front row, out of three hundred ninty soldiers, one hundred fifteen were instantly wiped out. The one that weren¡¯t instantly killed screamed in pain as the [Blazing Poison Spores] rampaged through their bodies. In only thirty seconds another six soldiers fell to the ground covered in gruesome burn marks. Everyone whether it was the soldier or even Chris own allies, were frozen in place. All their minds had one thought, (with only one wave of attacks he wiped out almost have of frontline, that just to terrifying). ¡°What are you fools doing, ATTACK!¡± [Will] With Will in the lead, Trinity ran forward with incredible speed. ¡°Don¡¯t think we¡¯ll let you bastards do as you please!¡± [Helina] Helina¡¯s group leapt from the wall, each landing gracefully before rushing to meet Trinity. As the clash between A ranks began hissing sound again came from the monstrous tortoises. ¡°Mages use defensive spell to block those monster¡¯s attacks, the frontline can¡¯t take another hit!¡± [Commander Vis] And another set of cannon fire sounded, this time the seed exploded on the various colored barriers that form over the enemy¡¯s frontline. Sadly, for them Chris had his minions use a different attack this time. ¡°What the hell is this stuff.¡± [random soldier] A cloud of red specks rained down on the soldier when the mages¡¯ shield vanished. The soldier stared at the falling specks confused since they didn¡¯t seem dangerous until¡­ ¡°GRAAAA!¡± [crazed soldiers] ¡°AAAAH, what are you doing, we are on the same side.¡± [sane soldier] The men that were touched by the red specks they stopped moving, then suddenly the soldier that came in contact with the red specks turned and attacked their comrades. For ten minutes chaos controlled the army¡¯s frontlines before a pulse of white light spread over the soldier dispelling the berserk state they were in. Following the white light two large arcs of lightning crashed into the green transparent wall, the arcs of lightning and the wall clashed. In the end, the wall creaked and with the sound of glass breaking, the wall shattered. ¡°Their defenses are broken, all melee fighters charge, ranged attackers rain death on them.¡± [Commander Vis] Chris clicked his tongue, he quickly descended to where Claira and Sara were. ¡°Both of you be ready, I¡¯ll get rid of most of them, but watch out for the stragglers.¡± [Chris] Stolen novel; please report.¡°Right!¡± [Claira and Sara] The Busters fire another round of explosive seeds this time there was fifteen the size of fully grown men. On impacted massive explosions decimated the charging melee fighters. Only around one hundred men remained of the original near four hundred men. While Chris enjoyed the sight of his enemies die in pain a window popped up.
Orthos¡¯ state of awakening has reached 20%
Orthos now will give owner: Chris Gelvon +20% stat bonus
Orthos has gained the skill: Torrent of Magma
¡°¡­¡­.¡± [Chris] Chris was shocked, twenty percent what happened to eighteen and nineteen! ¡°Oi, Orthos has your state of awaking been raising and I wasn¡¯t told?¡± [Chris] ¡°Yeah, kekeke we thought it would be bothersome to tell you each time, so every multiple of five, you will get a notification.¡± [left Orthos] Chris didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°What does the master expect, in that last week you have killed many powerful prey and just today you killed four A ranks and almost three hundred B ranks.¡± [right Orthos] Chris sighed his hand on his face slowly dragged down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± [Claira] ¡°Nothing¡± [Chris] Chris Suddenly shot into the sky, the wind made the girls light blue armored mage robes flutter. Chris arc in the sky to hover six meters in front of the wall, Orthos now in his hand. To the approaching soldiers, Chris looked like an angel of death, still they released battle cries and continued forwards. ¡°Hmph, fine come, become my guinea pigs!¡± [Chris] Chris descended like a meteor, raising Orthos, the head of the hammer suddenly erupted into flames. Chris struck the ground with Orthos and a tremor shook the earth. The flames that covered the hammer quickly moved into the ground like the soil drinking the fire. Suddenly countless long thin cracks formed in every direction and from them lava exploded like geysers, quickly forming into a wave that washed over the now fleeing soldiers. ¡°Oh, this skill isn¡¯t bad at all.¡± [Chris] The remaining soldier as well as the mages and archers all stared at Chris. His tyrannical power had completely destroyed what was left of their moral. Suddenly without warning, an arc of lightning sliced through the surging magma, the arc aimed at Chris. Three shield made of water appeared from nowhere and blocked the speeding lightning attack. ¡°Oooooh. so, you¡¯re finally going to fight, Commander Vis? [Chris] A golden armored man cladded in sparking electricity was slowly approaching while hover over the cooling lava. ¡°Boy, I¡¯ll make you pay for killing my men!¡± [Commander Vis] ¡°Ha, if you didn¡¯t come after me in the first place, your men wouldn¡¯t have died.¡± [Chris] To Commander Vis threat, Chris retorted while shrugging. Commander Vis trembled with anger, lightning sparked around his long sword. His body flickered and appeared behind Chris, his sword aiming to take Chris¡¯ head. Before Commander Vis¡¯ sword reached Chris body trees sprouted from the ground, along with bushes, flowers, and other types of vegetation. Commander Vis was forced to move back, he grimaced as he heard the cries of his men being swallowed by the forest. Commander Vis looked around, but Chris was nowhere to be found. Instead Commander Vis heard a faint buzzing sound. The next moment a cloud of wasp that looked to be made of black metal surged out from all directions. Snorting, the lightning that wove around Commander Vis expanded frying the black cloud. Numerous wasps fell to the ground like they had attack a giant bug zapper, Commander Vis laughed coldly casting a hateful gaze into the forest. ¡°Is that all you have, boy.¡± [Commander Vis] Suddenly Commander Vis saw a shadow move through the forest. Vis licked his lips thinking he found Chris, he began to follow the shadow. ¡°Quit hiding!¡± [Vis] An arc of lightning struck at the shadow and it plummeted to the ground. Commander Vis descended down to the blackened human shape figure, he kicked it and cursed. The blackened figure was only a dummy made of wrapped vines. Suddenly something pounced on Vis, hitting the ground the creature clawed at Vis. The commander swung his sword, bisecting the creature. Vis started to get up, but five more creatures charged out of the dense forest. The creatures that were attacking Vis were obviously Chris¡¯ Striker minions. Chris who was sitting in a tree, watched Vis dispatch the tiger like plant creatures with some difficulty. He stood, having determined that Vis was in no way stronger than Gunther, let alone his equal. Having just finished off the last Striker Vis exhaled deeply. ¡°You¡¯re weak for an S rank.¡± [Chris] Vis turned just in time to see Orthos a few centimeters from his face. Chapter 21: level 2 ¡°Alright the intermission is over, everyone please return to your seats.¡± [Helina] ¡°Ok now that everyone is back let¡¯s resume my glorious performances, hahaha!¡± [Chris] ¡°Sigh¡± [Everyone] * The sound of clashing steel continuously rang through a small clearing left untouched by Chris¡¯ forest. Five fighters separated, Helina and Lily retreated back to where Clows and Glen were standing. On the opposite side of the clearing stood Trinity each one carrying a battle axe coated in flames. ¡°Haha, you¡¯re not as strong as I hoped, Helina of the Black Wolf Mercenaries.¡± [Len] Len laughed, being the youngest and weakest brother found it hilarious that Helina who was feared by so many was have trouble fight him. Several veins appeared on Helina¡¯s forehead, to her the only man stronger than her was Chris. In a one on one fight Len actually wouldn¡¯t have lasted more than a few minutes against Helina so his taunt made Helina nearly lost her cool. Before she charged in recklessly Lily grabbed her shoulder and gave her a look. ¡°Helina calm down, don¡¯t do anything reckless, and if we don¡¯t hurry Chris will be done before us.¡± [Lily] Helina looked into the forest¡¯s depths, the sounds of thunder and the flashes of lightning were almost constant. Even with all the noise every once in a while the group of A ranks could hear laughter not befitting a humans. Another flash of lightning struck the forest and a laughing taunt could be heard. ¡°Hahahahaha,is that all you have you crusty thunder bastard!¡± [Chris] Chris was truly enjoying the battle. Why? Because he hasn¡¯t had a chance to test the limits of his new strength yet, and Vis had become his practice dummy. ¡°Oi, you two lets end this and go help the commander.¡± [Fern] With battle cries coming from both sides the battle resumed. * Vis shot backwards crashing into several trees, coughing up blood he looked at the monster in front of him. Chris¡¯ fighting style and appearance had changed since the start of their fight. Chris¡¯ armor was still a dark steel color, that however was the only thing that stayed the same. The two small horns were gone and had been replaced with to large horns on the side of Chris¡¯ head that curved sideways backwards while bending inwards and at the tip curved outwards. The armor¡¯s face finally had facial features, will really it was only two eye holes that revealed a set of glowing dark green eyes with violet pupils, making it look like he was wearing a mask. His claws had grown longer to resemble knives, and his spine protruded from his back slightly and had a row of tightly packed spikes running along it. The spikes ended at his long whip like tail that looked to be around three meters long. The biggest change however, was Chris now had two sets of angelic wings, though no one would call them the wings of an angel. The wings were a dark steel color like the bark armor except for the feathers tips that had a light green color to them. The wings made him look like a demon had stolen and corrupted the wings of an angel. The other big change was that four spheres of green liquid that follow Chris constantly float around him moving in random directions but all ways staying within two feet of him. The two major changed came from the [Five Elemental Core] , or more specifically the [Fragment of Earth] , the [Fragment of Water] and the [Fragment of Wind] . Each one of these fragments had leveled up to level 2, from the wind fragment Chris¡¯ skill [Dancing Leaf Wings] had evolved into [Wings of the Forest Emperor] with them his agility could be raised to 160% instead of 100%. As for the four balls of green liquid, the [Fragment of Earth] and the [Fragment of Water] had given him the mixed skill [Forest Water Guardians] . This skill is a toggle able passive that cost no MP, which produces the spheres of transparent green water that absorb mana around him replenishing his mana pool quickly and can attack by firing green water shaped arrows, the only down side was the sphere were unable to block attacks. When Chris had made one of the sphere try to block a lightning bolt Vis had created through magic, the bolt pierced right through it and had struck Chris. On the bright side, Chris had found that the ball of water if destroy would immediately reform. Right now anyone could tell that Chris held the advantage, but not because of his new skills. (How is this even possible I have hit him with many attacks, but each time he heals almost instantly!?) [Vis] Vis burst out of the pile of wrecked trees and drew his sword that sparked with electricity. Chris dodged to the left barely making the lightning cladded sword miss, but Vis didn¡¯t let up as three bolts of lightning fell on Chris. Chris who was covered in burns from the attack simply chuckled as his charred armor instantly started to restore itself. Suddenly the four green balls of liquid trembled and hundreds of little inch long arrows fired like machine guns. Vis protected himself by again expanding the lightning aura around him, but because of that he couldn¡¯t move. Chris instantly appeared two feet behind Vis swinging a wind cladded Orthos. The barrier of lightning held out for only a moment before conceding and vanished. With the cage of lightning gone Orthos meant Vis¡¯ back instantly Vis kissed the dirt. ¡°Get up, old man.¡± [Chris] Chris glared at Vis, his glowing eyes pierce the commander with anger and a trace of boredom. Chris at first was enjoying himself, but as the fight progress the different in the two strength became apparent. To him, Vis was no longer a proper opponent, so while he wanted to end it quickly and go help Helina. Then an idea struck Chris that would make the ending more amusing. ¡°Oi, old shit Vis, how about we make a bet, you hit me with your best shot. If I die you win, but if win wellllllllllllllll you know the rest.¡± [Chris] ¡°Damn you boy, your arrogance will be your death, but that¡¯s fine with me!¡± [Vis] Chris shrugged, causing Vis could barely contain his anger. Still, he laughed inwardly at Chris, if he really let Vis use his best move then it would be over. Vis pressed his palms together and began to chant. Large black storm clouds formed and merged together, lightning crackled and wove its way through the massive dark cloud that was forming. Finally the cloud cover nearly the entire forest and the lightning started to gather over where Vis and Chris were. Vis body started to glow and the lightning around him intensified. ¡°Take this you shit brat, [Descent of the Thunder Dragon Emperor] !¡± [Vis] A massive eastern style dragon emerged from the black cloud. It let out a furious roar and began to charge downwards towards Chris. ¡°GGGGGAAAAAAAAAAAHHH¡± [Chris] Chris was devoured by the lightning dragon and a massive thunder clap followed, forming a tower of lightning. Chris roared in pain as his armor was scorch and started to peel away, finally the tower vanished. Chris¡¯ charred body fell to the earth, with a thud he struck the ground, a small dust cloud rose when his body it the dirt. Vis released his held breath and laughed. ¡°Serves you right for being so damn overconfident stupid child.¡± [Vis] The man in his tattered and dented golden armor turned to look in the direction of the battle between Helina¡¯s group and Trinity. Vis was about to go help them when¡­ Felt a searing pain coming from his chest. Looking down his eyes widened, a bloody claw was sticking out of his chest. Quickly it retracted and pull out from his back where it had enter and Vis cough up a mouth full of blood. Chris kicked Vis sending him tumbing for several feet before stopping with his face in the dirt. He used what little strength he had left to look as his attacker and his eyes turned round filled with a mix of shock, fear and despair. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. ¡°Looks like you lose, old thunder fart.¡± [Chris] Chris stood calmly, blood dripped from his left claw. His burnt flesh and charred armor were slowly but very noticeable mending themselves. ¡°H-how did you survive I (cough) I could have sworn you died, if not, you should (cough) be barely clutching to life.¡± [Vis] ¡°You can thank your men that I survived.¡± [Chris] ¡°What!?¡± [Vis] Chris¡¯ eyes flashed with amusement and the thorn smile of this bark armor curled upwards. ¡°You see I have a minion call Leecher that looks just like that.¡± [Chris] Chris pointed to a large patch of blood red tipped grass. Vis looked at the grass, it seemed odd how it was shaped looked like it was wrapping around something. Then Vis face paled, the patch of grass really was wrapped around something. The Leecher minion revealed what it had captured, untangling its long grass blades, a suit of armor rolled out. The armor belonged to some poor soldier that was captured by the blood sucking minion. Vis could see inside the suit of armor a mummified face its mouth opened wide in terror. ¡°You (cough) bastard what did y-¡° [Vis] Chris again kicked Vis sending him crashing through a few trees and landed in a small clearing. Vis managed to get to his hands and knees, after vomiting up blood and bile he looked around and froze. All his men that hadn¡¯t died before the forest started to grow lay on the ground, now nothing more that dried husks. Tears formed in Vis¡¯ eyes, he had trained these men sharing many meals and merry times, now they were all dead. ¡°Does their deaths make you sad?¡± [Chris] Vis turned to look at Chris, Chris¡¯ eyes were full of mockery and amusement. He had dub Vis an enemy that was going to take what was most precious from him. Because of this Chris held no pity as Vis throw off his helmet to reveal a face beaten by countless battles, scars covered his bald head. ¡°See this face and remember it well, for even if I die, I will find you in hell.¡± [Vis] Tears trickled down the old man¡¯s face, Chris only became more entertained, seeing his enemy in pain. Vis by some miracle stood and placed a hand on the grip of his sheaved sword. Taking a deep breath Vis looked coldly at Chris, he know this would be his last chance. Pouring all his mana into his sword Vis used his quick draw skill [Lightning Wave] . An arc of lightning much larger and faster than before sped towards Chris. ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡± [Chris] Instantly eight water kite shields formed and blocked Vis last attack that he had staked his life on. Vis finally admitted defeat in his heart as Chris appeared directly in front of him. (His boy, he really is a monster among low ranks, but he will find out that killing me solves nothing. The Earl will only send someone stronger in my place) [Vis] Roaring Vis brandished his sword one last time. Chris watched the old man attempted to do wound Chris with the last moment of his life. ¡°Pathetic¡± [Chris] The last of Vis color drained from his face. At the last moment before his blade came into contacted with Chris¡¯ neck, Chris caught the blade with his bark covered hand. Before the old man could do anything more, a Leecher grabbed him. While being dragged closer to the plant monster, Vis screamed and cursed, only to be silenced when the large patch of grass completely coiled around him. The sound that reminded Chris of someone slurping through a straw could be heard and a moment later Vis¡¯ death was confirmed.
The [Fragment of Lightning] has leveled up to level 2
Your minion Buster have gained the skill: [Overcharge]
The [Fragment of Fire] has leveled up to level 2
Your minion Seeker have gained the skill: [Thermal Vision]
The [Fragment of Earth , [Fragment of Water] , [Fragment of Fire] , [Fragment of Lightning] , and [Fragment of Wind] Have reached level 2 allow the [Five Elemental Core] to leveled up to level 2
You have gained the skill: [Elemental Poison Claws]
You have gained the skill: [Five Elements Refined Body]
Chris was stunned, two minions got new skills, while he gained two skills from the [Five Elemental Core] itself. Without hesitation Chris looked at his two new skills.
Elemental Poison ClawsRank 1
Coats your hands in one of five poisons created from a different elementCosts 100 MP per second
Available Poisons: Petrifaction (Earth), Explosive Blood (Wind), Decay (Fire), Neurotoxin (Lightning), Intoxication (Water)
[tr]
Five Elements Refine BodyRank 1
Increases all stats my 15%Passive
Note: this skill will rank up only when the [Five Elemental Core] levels up [b]
Chapter 22: A Painful Past ¡°Damn, these guys are a fucking pain!¡± [Helina] Helina blocked Fern¡¯s attack with her sword and countered with a kick. Fern dodged and retreated a few steps, quickly glancing at his brother¡¯s brother who were fight Clows, Glen, and Lily. Clows was able to keep Will at a distance by constantly firing black bolts of mana, While Lily was slow gaining ground against Len. It was obvious that Clows was the strongest out of the three. But Fern could tell who the real problem was, it was Glen and his support skills. Fern clashed with Helina again, suddenly the fire covering his axe surged forwards forcing Helina to retreat. With the chance before him, Fern swung his axe and a ball from fire was sent hurling towards Glen. Before the fire ball hit Glen a black misty wall extended from the ground and block the attack. ¡°Thanks, you¡¯re a life saver Clows, when we get to the base I¡¯ll help you get a lady friend!¡± [Glen] ¡°Ugh, maybe I shouldn¡¯t have saved him.¡± [Clows] ¡°Do you think you have time to look away!?¡± [Will] Will brought down his axe on Clows head. ¡°Brother!¡± [Helina] Helina throw her sword, it flew like a bullet, though Will managed to evade the sword he was still forced to stop his attack on Clows. The sword pierce a tree in the distance, Helina smiled as she faced Fern who was copied his younger brother and attacking with a downwards swing. Fern couldn¡¯t understand Helina¡¯s smile, but Fern believed he had won, he was gravely mistaken. ¡°Helina, even if I¡¯m so close by, try not to do something so reckless.¡± [Chris] ¡°Ehehehe, sorry¡± [Helina] Helina laughed awkwardly while Fern had a stupid look on his face, before him was Chris without his armor on, and yet he still had caught Fern¡¯s axe like it was a toy. Fern tried to retrieve his axe, it wouldn¡¯t budge while in Chris¡¯ iron grip. ¡°What, you want to fight, well that¡¯s fine I guess. After all I have to pay you back for injuring me companions.¡± [Chris] ¡°Yeah, now you have to face the FINAL BOSS, go get them Chris and while you do that I¡¯ll go take a rest.¡± [Glen] Glen gave Chris a thumbs up, and everyone one face palmed. ¡°¡­¡­you know what, Glen you take my place.¡± [Chris] ¡°Eh?¡± [Glen] Glen¡¯s face turned to stone and he begins to sweet. ¡°No, please forgive me!¡± [Glen] By now Trinity had regrouped and glared at the group who were acting so carefree. Then Will stiffened as he realized something, where was their commander, it quickly became obvious to the other brother as well. ¡°That bastard, he defeated Commander Vis.¡± [Will] ¡°We need to retreat, there is no way we can beat him.¡± [Len] The three brothers all turned to leave, but how could they expect to escape with Chris there. ¡°Oi you¡¯re not planning of running are you?¡± [Chris] Before the brothers could take a single step, a massive cage made of bushes had formed, sharp thorns faced inwards stopping the brother from escaping. ¡°Dammit, we have no choice, Will, Len Burning Berserk Asura Formation¡± [Fern] The brother charged in a V formation with Fern in the lead. Helina¡¯s group had stepped back, they had no intentions to get caught in the crossfire. Letting out a powerful battle cry Fern attacked with his burning axe, though it was easily blocked by a watery kite shield. Suddenly Len and Will moved from behind Fern and attack, but they two were stopped by Chris shields. Still they didn¡¯t let up Fern, Will, and Len continued to attack Chris all at different times, but in complete harmony. This formation must have had taken years to perfect, finally Len managed to break through a shield and leave a shallow cut on Chris¡¯ shoulder. ¡°Oh, not bad, I guess it¡¯s my turn.¡± [Chris] As Len retreated roots burst out of the ground wrapping around him. ¡°Len!¡± [Fern and Will] Fern and Will moved to save their brother, unfortunately before they reach them roots shot out of the ground and bound them while lifting the two brothers into the air. Chris turned to Helina, his eyes held a cruel light. ¡°Helina go find Claira and Sara then regroup with everyone else.¡± [Chris] ¡°Ok, um, but what about you?¡± [Helina] ¡°I have to experiment with my new skills, so I¡¯ll catch up in a bit.¡± [Chris] As he replied Chris had walked over to Will, his right hand was covered in a dark green ghostly aura. The aura quickly took the shape of a monster like claw, Chris raised his hand and let the aura touch Will right arm. ¡°AAAAAAH!¡± [Will] ¡°Oh, interesting, I didn¡¯t expect petrification to hurt¡­no that makes it even better.¡± [Chris] The place where the aura had touched Will¡¯s arm had turned a grey color and slowly start to spread. Helina and co had quickly left as they didn¡¯t have the stomach for Chris¡¯ ¡°experiments¡±, even as trained mercenaries somethings were just to terrifying. ¡°Hey there you guys are.¡± [Claria] Helina¡¯s group quickly found the sister sitting on the wall Chris had created, around them were over forty pillars of ice, it seemed at something was trapped in the ice, one could easily guess what was inside. ¡°Wow, looks like you two did a good job at keeping those guys back.¡± [Lily] ¡°It was easy.¡± [Sara] Sara gave a thumbs up before jumping off the wall creating pillars of ice to use as steps with Claira close behind her. ¡°Hm, hey where Chris.¡± [Sara] ¡°Chris said he would catch up, so let go.¡± [Clows] The sisters looked slightly sadden that Chris wasn¡¯t here to praise them. ¡°Ok, tell us where he is and will-.¡± [Claira] ¡°-NO¡­um, he said he had some experiments to do.¡± [Helina] As if on cue, a blood curdling scream echoed through the forest. Claira and Sara looked at the four people in front of them, the sisters has been with Chris long enough to know what he his experiments meant. All six of them shivered and left to catch up to the caravan. * Three hours later, night had fallen and Chris still hadn¡¯t returned. The cavaran had set up for the night and now Helina, Claria and Sara were sitting around a bon fire eating a meat stew with bread. ¡°So you met like that huh, well its better than me who had tried to kill him.¡± [Helina] ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, I can tell Chris cares about you too.¡± [Claira] ¡°Really?¡± [Helina] ¡°Yeah.¡± [Sara] The current topic was about Chris, Helina had asked the sister for information about the man she loved. But all they found out was that none of them knew much about Chris, though it did shock Helina hearing Chris was from another world. ¡°What I¡¯ve always have wondered is why he is so distrusting and mean to people.¡± [Claira] ¡°Well, he did mention once that he didn¡¯t have anyone important to him back in his world.¡± [Helina] It puzzled all of them, then Sara pointed something out. ¡°Claira do you remember the Chris face when he saw the hero¡¯s group.¡± [Sara] ¡°Yeah, it was kind of scary.¡± [Claira] ¡°Hm, what happened?¡± [Helina] ¡°It was a face of pure hatred.¡± [Sara] ¡°Pure hatred, huh, so they have a past together.¡± [Helina] Sara nodded. ¡°Maybe we should ask him when he gets back.¡± [Claira] ¡°Yeah¡± [Helina and Sara] It wasn¡¯t until the next morning that Chris returned to the caravan. Everyone was surprised when they saw Chris, because his eyes had stayed the same from when he was using [Forest Monster¡¯s Bark Armor] , except now they weren¡¯t glowing. Even if they didn¡¯t glow, his eyes gave a feeling of him being dangerous. Later the core members of the group were gathered around a map, Clows was explaining the route they were taking. ¡°After we pass through these mountains we will be around two days from our headquarters in Kelros.¡± [Clows] Chris was truly excited and slightly depressed. He was excited because in Kelros he could gain even more power. The reason for his depression was that he learned that he is still consider very weak compared to the world.
Status Page
Name: Chris GelvonRace: Human
Lv: 107EXP: 88504 / 100300
Age: 17Gender: Male
Job: Combat GardenerCombative Rank: S (Lower Realm { 2nd stage} )
Titles
Troll Killer, Variant Slayer, One Accepted by Nature, Monster of the Forest, Chosen of the Five Elemental Gods, Lady Killer, Unintentional Harem Maker, Tyrannical Forest Emperor, One Man Army, Poison Expert
HP 14100 / 14100MP 42000 / 42000
Str: 7290Agi: 8250
Def: 4880Magic: 12100
Luck: 140Charm: 310
[/tr]
Skills
Generate Plant MinionRank: 7
Emperor of the Green ArmyRank: 7
Extreme GrowthRank: Max
Battle StateRank: Max
AnalyzeRank: Max
Terra NetworkRank: 26
Cage of ThornsRank: 13
Forest Monster¡¯s Bark ArmorRank: 24
Domain of the Forest MonsterRank: 18
Vegetation AbsorptionRank: 2
Wings of the Forest EmperorRank: 3
Burning BloodRank: 9
Lightning Leaf ArrowsRank: 6
Aqua GuardRank: 7
Spore CloudRank: 1
Forest Emperor¡¯s Royal GuardsRank: 1
Elemental Poison ClawsRank: 2
Five Elements Refined BodyRank: 1
After Chris noticed that he was now an S rank, he couldn¡¯t contain his excitement. Though he was puzzled about the lower realm, 2nd stage, so he asked Clows about it. Apparently S and SS rank have their own ranks altogether. Both are split up into lower, middle, and higher realm, then that is split between 1st, 2nd, and 3rd stage. Chris had skipped to the 2nd stage of the lower realm which was actually quite impressive since it normally takes two years to advance a stage in the lower realm. Clows said that starting out at the 2nd stage could only be called genius. However, this only showed Chris he was still very weak. Even Vis had only been a lower realm 1st stage, while Gunther had been a lower realm 3rd stage. The power difference for each stage is massive, even more so than the gap between an A rank and an S rank, so it really wasn¡¯t a surprise that Chris could completely crush Vis. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. After the meeting, Ostan was waiting outside the tent with his sister whom was name Mia. Thanks to Claira¡¯s incredible healing skills, Mia had made a full recover, but it had exhausted Claira after working for several hours. ¡°Chris I would like you to meet Mia, my sister.¡± [Ostan] Ostan had his chest puffed out, it seemed he was very proud to be her big brother. Mia was somewhat hiding from Chris behind Ostan, she looked to be in her early teens. She had light brown hair and golden eyes, from her current appearance one could tell when she grew up she would be quite the beauty. Ostan pull her from behind him and pushed her forward slightly. ¡°Go on, you should thank this guy, he has been taking care of us.¡± [Ostan] ¡°Th-thank you!¡± [Mia] Instantly after thanking Chris she retreated back behind her brother, who laughed awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mia seem to find you scary.¡± [Ostan] ¡°Well that¡¯s understandable, I mean how we first met, so I don¡¯t blame her.¡± [Chris] Suddenly Ostan put on a serious face. ¡°Chris there is something I would like to speak to about.¡± [Ostan] Without waiting to hear a response, Ostan turned and with Mia following him left to enter the forest. Chris¡¯ eyes flashed with interest, he had a vague idea of what Ostan wanted to talk about, so with a shrug he follow behind the siblings in a carefree manner. After walking for several minutes Ostan had led Chris to a densely forested area. He turned to Chris, his eyes looked slightly frightened mixed with anger and sadness. Chris know those eyes and what happened next didn¡¯t surprise him in the least. Getting on his hands and knees, Ostan firmly placed his head on the ground. ¡°I thank you for what you have done for me and my sister, but I need your help to-¡° [Ostan] ¡°-kill Earl Ginmer, correct?¡± [Chris] ¡°Ye-yes¡± [Ostan] Chris looked at the fluster Ostan with amusement, Ostan hadn¡¯t expected Chris to guess that he want to kill the earl. ¡°How did you guess!?¡± [Ostan] ¡°Remember before the battle, you should have guess that like you I have someone I want kill. We are the same kind of person, we want revenge more than anyone could realize. Also when I fought Commander Vis, he was rather ruthless, but I didn¡¯t find anything that would point to the hatred in your in heart.¡± Ostan lowered his head while repeating ¡°I see¡± a few times. Chris study not Ostan, but Mia, she was watching with a terrified look, her eyes spoke of a horrible past. ¡°You¡¯ve been quite, so do you want revenge as well?¡± [Chris] ¡°Y-y-yes, I want to avenge my father and rescue my mother.¡± [Mia] Chris saw a fire in his eyes, he like the look of it and faintly smiled. ¡°So tell me, why you want to kill Earl Ginmer¡± [Chris] Chris created three chairs out of roots and softened them with a layer of moss, sitting down he was satisfied with the level of comfort. The other two quickly followed suit and were surprised by how comfortable the chair were despite their appearance. Ostan face darkened even more as he started to retell the memories of their past. While Ostan told his story Chris used [Analyze] on him and Mia, seeing their status pages made Chris¡¯s eyebrows raise.
Status Page
Name: Ostan H. KrollowRace: Human
Lv: 98EXP: 28920 / 90990
Age: 22Gender: Male
Job: SpiritmancerCombative Rank: A
Titles
Protective Older Brother, Master of Souls
HP 5600 / 5600MP 11200 / 12000
Str: 2010Agi: 2350
Def: 1050Magic: 8300
Luck: 20Charm: 210
Skills
Enslave SpiritRank: 22
Spiritual ReinforcementRank: 19
Spirit FireRank: 17
PossessionRank: 18
Wall of SpiritsRank: 16
Status Page
Name: Mia P. KrollowRace: Human
Lv: 112EXP: 1420 / 100090
Age: 13Gender: Female
Job: SpiritmancerCombative Rank: A
Titles
Master of Souls, Family¡¯s Prodigy
HP 4200 / 4200MP 13500 / 13500
Str: 1550Agi: 2050
Def: 1050Magic: 10200
Luck: 20Charm: 210
Skills
Enslave SpiritRank: 32
Spiritual ReinforcementRank: 23
Spirit FireRank: 23
Spirit ArrowsRank: 26
PossessionRank: 20
Wall of SpiritsRank: 21
Chris was secretly shocked that Mia to be stronger than her brother, while snickering to himself he listen to Ostan¡¯s story. ¡°It started eight years ago, our father Waid B. Krollow was a low class noble and a vessel of Earl Ginmer. Because of his genius ideas my father was able to make it possible for the villages around his territory produce 70% more crops than any other vessels¡¯ territory gaining favor with the earl when he brought forward more taxes than others. Soon jealousy rose in the other vessel and the villages in our father¡¯s territory were attack by bandits they hired. Of course there was no prof so when the time came to summit the year taxes my father only could give a tenth of the minimal amount. This angered the earl greatly, he never cared of what happened only the results. So to pay off the debt, our father was force to sell most of the family¡¯s valuables. Still next year, the bandits continued to attack without restraint, again causing my father to be unable to pay his portion of taxes, since he was unable to gather enough from the people even when he tripled them. In are family we have a special hereditary job called Spiritmancer, it allows use to enslave spirits of our enemies and use them to cast spell and strength are bodies. With this our father was consisted a power man, so to raise money he became an adventure, leaving my eldest brother to run everything. That¡¯s when everything truly went to hell. While my father was away, the earl request my mother visit him in order to find a way to settle our debt. Sadly it was all a lie, it turned out to be the earl who hired the bandits, the reason being that he want our mother for himself. Are mother was incredible beautiful, but since she was married to our father, the earl would have to remove him. While he could have just killed my father, the problem would be that our mother was a noble, so he could force her to marry him like some commoner. So he got the idea that if he ran our territory into the ground he could exile our father and replace him, then later he could build the land back up. By doing this our family would be stripped of its noble title and my mother could be his.¡± [Ostan] He stopped to take a breath before continuing, the hate in his eyes suddenly intensified. ¡°After our mother was taken and our father killed, their children; my two elder brother, elder sister, Mia, and I were left with nothing. The earl then, had us sold into slavery and were forced to join his private army under Commander Vis. Vis was a cruel man to the slaves, he would work us to the bone carrying heavy packs and setting up the campsite, doing chores and even wiping his ass if he felt like it. During the five years under him, my elder brothers were used as bait for a mission and were killed, while my elder sister was raped by countless of the soldiers before committing suicide. The only reason Mia hadn¡¯t been touch was for some reason the Earl put her in special grace, by telling Vis to not let her die or be soiled, as to why I don¡¯t know. We have endured a life of suffering because of the Earl Ginmer, so please help us, I will do anything in return.¡± [Ostan] Chris sat there, taking everything in. Spiritmancer sounded interesting and both siblings were A ranks so if they came with Chris, his group¡¯s power would increase. ¡°Fine, I will help you.¡± [Chris] ¡°R-really, than-¡° [Ostan] Chris suddenly raised a hand. ¡°Nothing will happen right away, from what I can tell the earl has other much stronger than Vis. With my current level of power, taking them on is impossible.¡± [Chris] Ostan understood and nodded, he knew that the earl had several people stronger than Vis, so it was only natural for Chris to have said that. After they returned, Claira asked to speak to Chris. From her expression it was important, so Chris followed her to Helina¡¯s personal tent where the other two girls sat a good size round table, with a plate of meats and chesses, as well as a pitcher of wine. Enter the tent Chris could feel the tension in the air, so he quickly sitting down he asked the question in his mind. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± [Chris] Chapter 23: Memories not Forgotten ¡°I see, so you three want to know why I acted the way I do, you want know my past, huh.¡± [Chris] Each of the three girls nodded, their eyes were warm. Chris sighed leaning back, he closed his eyes as he began to tell them of his past. * A faint breeze blow through a large field, in the background, was a glorious white mansion. In the field, a boy laughed and ran around with a dog, the boy looked only to be five years old. The dog was a golden retriever; it barked while chasing after the boy. ¡°Hey, come on Chris it¡¯s time to go eat if you don¡¯t hurry the food will get cold.¡± [???] ¡°Ok, come on Jack!¡± [Chris] Chris turned around an ran up to a tall women looking in her late twenties, her red long red hair flowed in the wind, she had the face of a model and a body to match. The women¡¯s name was Lucile; she was Chris mother. Chris grabbed his mom¡¯s hand and pulled her along. ¡°Haha, hey you¡¯re going to take my arm off.¡± [Lucile] ¡°Come on mom, you said to hurry.¡± [Chris] Chris burst into the dining room with Lucile close behind. An old man greeted them with a warm smile; the old was Dillan, the head butler. ¡°Welcome home Milady, young master did you have fun?¡± [Dillan] ¡°Yeah, this time I found a bug that looked like a stick, but it wasn¡¯t.¡± [Chris] ¡°Hohoho, now that interesting, next time I¡¯ll have to come with you.¡± [Dillan] ¡°Really, you promise!¡± [Chris] ¡°Of course, a butler always keeps his promises¡± [Dillan] Chris had lived in this mansion for six years, every day he would laugh and play, not a care in the world as any child his age was like. But, today that would all change. While Chris ate dinner, Dillan told him stories of his days as a mercenary, at that moment he was telling Chris his favorite one. ¡°My men and I were completely surrounded, there was almost no hope.¡± [Dallon] Even though Chris had heard this story countless time, he stared, his eyes like stars. Just then shouting and gun shots could be heard. Dillan immediately stood up, he looked at the five maids in the room and nodded. ¡°Milady, young master, we need to go.¡± [Dillan] ¡°Hmm, where to, I¡¯m still hungry.¡± [Chris] ¡°Come along Chris, we need to go, besides if you hurry mommy promises you a big cake.¡± [Lucile] The boy completely unaware of what was happening nodded vigorously and got out of his seat. ¡°Dillan I can walk by myself.¡± [Chris] Dillan was carrying Chris with his head tucked into his chest. He didn¡¯t want Chris to see the scene in front of them. As they ran through the halls blood, and gore stained the carpet and walls, corpses of guards and the assassins lay scattered. All five of the maids carried hand guns and under their skirts were several knifes. Each one of these maids were fully trained soldier to assist Dillan in protecting Lucile and Chris by orders of their master, Edward Gelvon. Suddenly, three black cloaked men rounded the hallway and started to fire their rifles without hesitation. ¡°Boss go, we will handle they, guys!¡± [Maid] Dillan paused for only a moment; he knew that if they stayed death was inevitable. ¡°Thank you.¡± [Dillan] Dillan than turned right with Lucile. After a minute, they turned another corner and made their way down a set of stair. ¡°Milady, one we get to the train it we will be safe!¡± [Dillan] ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry!¡± [Lucile] Finally after what seemed like an eternity the stairs ended and a platform with a train was to their left. ¡°Quickly take the young master and get on, I¡¯ll start the external controls.¡± [Dillan] Lucile nodded, she took Chris whom by now realized something was very wrong. ¡°Mommy I''m scared.¡± [Chris] Lucile looked at the five-year-old boy and knelt down to hug him. ¡°We will be fine, don¡¯t worry Dillan will keep us safe, remember he never loses.¡± [Lucile] Chris nodded and wiped his tears away, to him Dillan was the strongest man alive, what did he have to be afraid of? Suddenly shouting could be heard, Chris looked over the rail and stared. Dillan was standing at the control panel surrounded by black cladded men, they were pointing their guns at him. Suddenly Dillan hands moved, and flickers of light flashed from his hands. Then all the men fell to the ground with long thin needles protruding from their eyes. Dillan hit a few buttons, and the train started up. He quickly made his way over to the train, then a single gunshot rang. One of the men somehow lived when the needle missed it mark, still his wound was fatal, but he still had enough strength to fire at Dillan hitting him square in the back. ¡°Milady, hit the accelerator and go!¡± [Dillan] ¡°But, you-¡° [Lucile] ¡°GO!¡± [Dillan] Lucile with reddened eyes ran to the controls on the train and hit a blue button, the train¡¯s engine started to hum. Shouts were coming from the stairs, Chris looked as Dillan turned and grabbed one of the men¡¯s guns. ¡°Dillan, hurry or the train will leave!¡± [Chris] Dillan turned to the boy who was now in tears and laughed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry young master, but it seems I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep my promise.¡± [Dillan] The train started to move away, some of the men had made it down the stairs. ¡°Dddddddiiiiiiilllllllaaaaaannnnn!!!¡± [Chris] The last thing Chris saw was Dillan looking back and smiling at him. The train moved through the darkness; Chris was crying while his mom hugged him tightly. She stroked his hair, not saying a word as he cried. After what seemed like hours, sunlight filled the train. Five minutes later it came to a stop. Lucile was holding Chris'' hand, while, stepped off the train. ¡°Madam, we must hurry, the enemy is still near.¡± [Guard] ¡°Where is my husband?¡± [Lucile] ¡°Not far, he will be arriving by helicopter with reinforcements shortly.¡± [Guard] The guard along with five others led Lucile and Chris to a bunker. Inside Lucile sat with Chris in her arms. Fighting could be heard outside, Chris no longer was crying or more like he couldn¡¯t anymore. Suddenly an explosion from an RPG destroyed the door throwing back Chris and Lucile. ¡°Ow, it hurts!¡± [Chris] Chris opened his eyes to see his mother lying on the ground; it was obvious she had done her best to shield Chris from the blast. ¡°MOMMY!¡± [Chris] He moved closer to his mom, she was bleeding heavily from a wound on her thigh and her upper back. ¡°Chris you going hide and whatever you do don¡¯t come out, do you understand me.¡± [Lucile] ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to!¡± [Chris] Lucile grabbed and hugged Chris, she took a deep breath and prepared herself for what she must do. ¡°Chris, listen to mommy. You will have a hard life from here, but remember to never give in. you must endure, if you do, I promise even if life looks dark, someday it will shine brighter than you could imagine.¡± Lucile could heard the footsteps of the soldiers approaching, so with a gentle smile she pushed Chris away. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Go, your father will be here soon.¡± [Lucile] Chris didn¡¯t know what to do, so he listen to his mother, he turned around and ran. Chris found a narrow wedge between to cabinets and hide behind one of them. That day, Chris care free life ended, his mother dead, the man he looked up to dead. He was a hollow shell, Chris didn¡¯t even cry at his mother¡¯s funeral, only stood there with a dead pan expression. * After that day Chris experienced hell. His heart which had been cracked and broken. Stitched itself back together with pain and hatred. Still that light speck of light his mother left for him kept Chris from committing suicide or lashing out in homicide. Though, over time one could say the light twisted the darkness even more, forcing Chris to endure the pain. Enduring everything had warped him, suffering in silence, simply waiting. Every day he was taught by many teachers how to read, write, do basic math, and fight. Though he was good at things like military tactics, math, and physiological studies. In the end, his blacked heart made him grow with qualities that his father disliked and knew he couldn¡¯t take over the company, so he was discarded as trash. He was tortured by his classmates; still he didn¡¯t fight back. The reason was, he knew the consequences if he did. Chris had grown to endure the pain, but that doesn¡¯t mean it disappeared. Now in this world where he had power, the seal pain and hate could be unleashed. His goal at first was to obtain strength so he could grind anyone he wanted into dust. Then Darak and his gang arrived, at that moment Chris add another goal, to make the hero¡¯s group experience hell. Neither of those goals are gone, actually Chris would say they are stronger than before. Though he had a third goal, to create a place where the ones he cared about could live happily. Chris was not a fool, he knew if he only sought revenge in the end he would have nothing. Thanks to the light he had found, Chris had something to come back to, so wanted to create a place he could call home. A home, something he hadn¡¯t had for twelve years. * When Chris had finished the room was silent. Helina, Claira, and Sara all had dark and tragic pasts, but they had something Chris didn¡¯t in the end. Family that was alive and loved them. Chris had nothing; he was forced to suffer for twelve years with no one to help him, or stand beside him. They now had somewhat of an understanding why Chris was so cruel and distrusting. It would be odd if someone didn¡¯t turn out that way, Still Chris wasn¡¯t all bad. Each girl had seen that even though Chris had some darker traits, he also had many good ones too. To them, he was kind, understanding and above all else protective. He treated them with respect and even though something he could be difficult, he always listened to their ideas and even their complaints. Each girl loved Chris for different reasons and they had grown to accept his darker side. Claira loved how Chris was kind to his loved one and would protect them to his last breath. For Sara, it was his calm and calculating personality, intellect. To Helina, it was his strength, his fighting spirit, and his will never to surrender. Chris smiled gentle and let out a soft laugh. ¡°What with those looks, I mean, my mother was right. If I endure long enough, there would be light.¡± [Chris] Helina and Sara looked at Chris in confusion, but Claira looked at him with a different expression. ¡°You mean us, right?¡± [Claira] ¡°Of course who else could I be talking about?¡± [Chris] To Chris, these three had been guiding him through the darkness. Though his heart was still black, at least on the inside four specks of light floated in the black space. Suddenly Helina stood, her eyes burned with determination. ¡°Chris when we get to Kelros, we will go to my father, he will be able to help you¡­no, us in reaching your goal!¡± [Helina] ¡°Father, but I thought he died?¡± [Chris] ¡°Well, he is my adoptive father, Burdock Sennel.¡± [Helina] Sara¡¯s eyes widened while Claira mouth hit the floor. ¡°Y-your adoptive father is the King of Merchants , that Burdock Sennel¡± [Claira] Helina put on a sheepish smile, scratching the back of her head while laughing awkwardly she nodded. Suddenly Chris broke the tension of the topic. ¡°Is that guy such a big deal?¡± [Chirs] ¡°Yes, Burdock Sennel is known as the King of Merchants , he controls all of Kelros the large trade city in Invictus. As such he controls most of the goods that flow through the kingdom. Because of that, he has authority almost equal to King Ross himself.¡± [Claira] Chris'' eyes widened, such a powerful figure would indeed be helpful to Chris in the future. Though, Chris was more interested in Burdock himself, for someone to have acquired the authority equal to a king, he must be someone worth talking to. Once the four had finished their conversation, Claira said she was going to go clear herself. As she was leaving, Helina and Sara stopped her and whispered something into her ears. The next moment, Chris felt a chill run down his spine, like a pack of wolves were watching him. "Chris how about you come with us.¡± [Helina] Chris blushed, he turned around to leave, but his arm was caught by a snow-white hand. ¡°Please¡± [Sara] She pressed her body against Chris¡¯, her breast sandwiched his arm. He nearly caved when he smelled her nice flowery fragrances. ¡°N-no you three go, I have some things to attend to.¡± [Chris] Before he had a chance to run, Claira had attached herself to his other arm. The combination sensation of the sisters breast touching him with when he looked and saw their bewitching faces he reached his limit. But, what finished him was when Helina embraced him from behind and whispered in his ear. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have-some-fun.¡± [Helina] No matter how warped his mind had become, when you came down to it he Chris was still a teenage boy. His resistance could only go so far. Finally caving Chris followed the three girls who had triumphant faces on to a river the scouts had found. Chris notice that some of the men were following them, but quickly left after Chris release his killer intent that was strong enough to tell them that if they peeked death would meet them half way. Glancing back, he looked into a tall tree. (Looks like that guy was smart enough to know when to leave) [Chris] Chris had sensed a strange, weak presence long ago, so while the mysterious person spying on him thought he was unnoticed. Chris had been watching him with a Seeker minion. ¡°Invictus has truly turned their attention to me now, looks like I¡¯ll have to be more careful from now on.¡± [Chris] Chapter 24: Recruitment Plan Three days after Chris battle with Commander Vis, in the grand meeting hall in Invictus Capital castle, Akatalutos. Five men sat at the enormous table, King Ross sat at the head.To his left was first general Lorn Wenster, the man was a towering 6¡¯7 feet tall, his short black hair was meticulously trimmed, his face still looked relatively attractive for someone in their early forties. He wore simple plate mail with no ornaments, his belief was the warriors skill is what makes him look good not his armor. Lorn had been first general for twelve years, never losing a battle, what made people terrified of him was the fact he was one of five only SSS ranks in existence. Farther left was the Captain of the Guard, Aldear Boller, he was 5¡¯6 with an average face, and his body was modeled from years of training and battle. He had shoulder length brown hair, and a blue right eye, his left eye had a large vertical scar that he received eight years ago from an assassin that aimed for the king¡¯s life. His attire was a light more flashy, along with his scale mail armor made from some monsters skin, he had a gold colored scarf, and various gems on his chest. He was not as impressive as the one in front of him, but he still was an SS rank in the middle realm 3rd stage. To the king¡¯s right sat his advisor and most trusted friend, Sawa Verntic. Sawa was a man of 5¡¯10, he could be called very handsome. His long blonde hair framed his glorious face perfectly while he didn¡¯t have much muscle he still was a toothpick. He wore something that resembled a tuxedo except it seemed more casual. He had been King Ross¡¯ friend since they were six, because of that Sawa held a deep, unshakable loyalty to the king]. Behind Sawa was Gervine Magtra, the leader of the Magic Corp, and head of the magical study and research division. His face was covered by his simple blue hooded cloak, the only thing that you could see is his long salt and pepper beard. He was also an SS rank middle realm 3rd stage though Aldears was slightly weaker than him in term of the difference in experience. . What King Ross and the four big shots of Invictus were gathered in one spot to watch the video that was being projected by a crystal ball that was lodged in the center of the table. The video was of Chris¡¯ fight with Commander Vis, it seemed that a spy from the capital snuck into Vis troops and used another crystal to record the battle, though he didn¡¯t survive the crystal was recovered. When the video ended, Ross looked at each one of the men sitting at the table his face troubled. ¡°So what do you think of this boy, Chris Gelvon?¡± [Ross] The four all looked rather interested and at the same time scared. Ross was not someone that trained or learned how to fight so when he saw the video he didn¡¯t know what to think. So he called the four men best to evaluated Chris, if he was a threat or not. Gervine was the first to speak, his voice was dry and rough like sandpaper. ¡°That boy if I remember correctly helped level Felden only a month ago, but back then he was an A rank. Now he has reappeared and not only has he entered the lower realm but he is a 2nd stage. Honestly, that level of growth is something that could be considered impossible.¡± [Gervine] ¡°Hmm, yes his progress is concerning, but how is this possible, I have not heard of anyone entering the lower realm so young and then advance a stage all in a month.¡± [Aldear] The other three nodded in agreement with Gervine¡¯s and Aldear¡¯s comments. Then Gevine face stiffened as he remembered something. ¡°That boy mana if very¡­pure. If my thinking is correct that boy could become an incredibly powerful ally or an extremely terrifying foe.¡± [Gervine] ¡°What is it something that great?¡± [Sawa] Sawa asked doubting Gervine, but Gervine¡¯s next words erased that doubt. ¡°I think that boy has somehow gathered the [Five Elemental Fragments] .¡± [Gervine] No one spoke or moved a long period of time until the silence was broken by King Ross. ¡°So then what should we do? If he really has somehow acquired the fragments, then it would be only a small task to destroy the entire continent.¡± [Ross] ¡°While from what I can tell is he hasn¡¯t mastered the fragments power. Otherwise the S rank wouldn¡¯t have lasted even a fraction of a second against him.¡± [Gervine] It was Lorn who spoke his opinion on the matter with a clear and level tone. ¡°It might be best to simply eliminated him before he becomes something uncontrollable.¡± [Lorn] Suddenly, Sawa stood his eyes filled with excitement. ¡°No this could be a great opportunity, if we could bring this boy under our control, then we could have a major force that could finally tip the scales.¡± [Sawa] ¡°How do you intend to do that Sawa?¡± [Lorn] Sawa smiled and slammed his hands on the table while giving Lorn a look of satisfaction. ¡°Lorn, Chris is heading to Kelros, the Black Wolf¡¯s leader Helina Sennel, and Vice Leader Clows Sennel are the daughter and son of Bardock Sennel. So he will receive enough protection to where he can¡¯t harm him, but there is another way.¡± [Sawa] ¡°Hooo, what is that.¡± [Lorn] Sawa¡¯s smiled widened as he said four words. ¡°The Steel Blood Festival¡± [Sawa] Suddenly everyone understood. The Steel Blood Festival was created to please the gods of harvest each year, so the festival was held twice a year right before each planting season. During the festival, the entire city of Kelros transforms into a battlefield. The most important part was that a member of the royal family was to attend as a sign of respect for the gods. Sawa¡¯s plan was to use the The Steel Blood Festival that was three months from now as a chance for the royal family to personal go and try to gain Chris favor. ¡°That¡¯s ridicules, a member of the royal family going that far for some snot nosed brat.¡± [Aldear] Sawa frowned and was about to retort when Gervine cut in. ¡°Then tell me Aldear, how is the hero¡¯s group progressing. Sure if you say we don¡¯t need someone as outstanding as this boy, then the hero¡¯s group must be all S ranks by now. The mockery was apparent in the old man¡¯s voice. Aldear bit his lip as now everyone was curious and staring at him. ¡°Unfortunately, only the hero Darak Telten is an A rank at the moment. Though the other of not far behind, they still have a long way to go.¡± [Aldear] Gervine gave a nodded that said ¡°I thought so¡±. ¡°Sawa, i believe if you can bring this boy to our side that would be the best outcome.¡± [Ross] ¡°Well, it will be difficult after all, Earl Ginmer did act on his own, and Chris will still view us as his enemies because of it.¡± [Sawa] If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. All five men put on dark expressions, then King Ross stood causing everyone to look up. ¡°Sawa, I want you to send Qin, among my children he is the best at dealing with this kind of situation.¡± [Ross] ¡°My king shall we send the hero and his group as well, The Steel Blood festival would be excellent battle experience.¡± [Aldear] ¡°Very well¡± [Ross] ¡°In the meantime, I will arrange some way to appeal to the Chris.¡± [Sawa] * ¡°Huh, a festival where you fight? That¡¯s kind of weird¡± [Darak] ¡°Yes, well I thought it would be a good test for you six since a lot of strong combatants will be there.¡± [Aldear] The hero¡¯s group and Aldear were standing in the middle of the training field talking about The Steel Blood festival. After listening to Aldear explain that there would be many powerful fighters, Darak¡¯s eyes lit up. To him, this was a chance to show off and increase his popularity with the ladies. The other three men followed his thought process, only Stela and Anna were thinking differently. instead they heard that Kelros had many excellent shops. So far the six ¡°saviors of the human race¡± had lived a pampered lifestyle, the only thing difficult for them was their training. Even though the progression speed was nothing compare to Chris¡¯, they still grew stronger four or five times faster than the average person. ¡°Still, three months is a long time away.¡± [Luke] ¡°Yes, in that time you must become stronger to win the Twin Blades Tournament then defeat the demon king.¡± [Aldear] While Aldear was talking Darak notice a girl in her late teens walking in one of the halls that bordered the training field. Her body was perfectly shaped to fit a man¡¯s desires, her face was like an angel. With the flowing slivery-white elegant dress she wore, it made her look like a goddess has descended to the lands. Darak being the man he was wanted such a beauty for himself, sadly even as the hero he could force anything to happen. ¡°Ho, Prince Rosalina, how are you today.¡± [Darak] The princess completely ignored Darak and continued walking. See her naturally ignore him, Darak¡¯s face darkened while thinking that someday he will make that arrogant women his. * ¡°Brother why did that man have to be the hero?¡± [Rosalina] ¡°He was chosen by the goddess herself so he can¡¯t be all bad.¡± [???} In a large bedroom sat Princess Rosalina and her older brother 1st Prince Qin. Rosalina was the 3rd and youngest of the princesses of Invictus so she had no hope to ascend to the throne. Since her brothers and sister didn¡¯t see her as a threat in their battle to the throne. Because of this, she was loved and cherished by them, so in a way she had more power than anyone realized. What also raised her value was that she planned to be the assistant to whoever wins the throne. Through years of hard work she could be said to be called brilliant, Rosalina excelled in every subject of studies she found valuable. What she considered valuable was reading, writing, math, medical studies, and magic research. On the other hand, she felt that things like war tactics and combat training were unnecessary. She had inherited her father¡¯s values of peace and coexistence. so to her a man like Darak who only thought of himself and had a dick for a brain, was someone not deserving to be called a hero. ¡°Little sister, I would like you to come with me to Kelros to help recruit this man that Uncle Sawa was talking about.¡± [Qin] ¡°But, the Darak and the rest of those idiots will be going as well.¡± [Rosalina] Qin sighed, personally he didn¡¯t really like the hero¡¯s group either, he had heard various rumors that the men had already raped many of the maids and other servants. While the two women of the group do nothing but waste money on clothes and other things. Qin loved Invictus with all his heart, so seeing that these scum were tarnishing its name sickened him. But, he had little choice but to accept them for now. Qin sighed and looked at his sister with worried eyes. ¡°Rosalina, I know how you feel, but right now all our other siblings are off scattered around the kingdom. If I leave, the nobles may take the opportunity to cause some problems and I don¡¯t want you to be involved.¡± [Qin] Rosalina nodded, not all the nobles like the way her father ran the kingdom and had made attempted to change the kingdom in ways they saw fit. ¡°Very well brother, I will come with you.¡± [Rosalina] ¡°That¡¯s great, oh I forgot to mention apparently the man we are going to talk to is quite handsome though I heard his personally isn¡¯t so good. Still this could be a great chance for you to find a strong husband that can protect you in my stead.¡± [Qin] ¡°Wha-wha-wha, brother don¡¯t tease me like that, who is going to find a husband.¡± [Rosalina] Though Qin¡¯s expression was completely serious the way he spoke was obviously showed that he was teasing his sister. Rosalina¡¯s face was beet red, Qin found it adorable, and still there was some truth to what he said. Though Rosalina had no chance to claim the throne, she was still a princess and precious daughter to the king. She needed some that wouldn¡¯t betray her and protect her no matter what. While Rosalina was pouting Qin laughed until a pillow hit his face. After Rosalina¡¯s and Qin¡¯s epic battle, which Qin ended the victory he once again looked over the little information they had on Chris. He sat at a desk in his rather large bedroom, on the desk was a few papers and a flat crystal that looked like a mirror. ¡°This guy, he is a mystery, even with all our spies and connection we have almost no information on him.¡± Qin carefully studied Chris picture that floated in the flat crystal. ¡°All we have is that a month and a half ago, he fought with Helina Sennel of the Black Wolf mercenary group. Then Earl Ginmer sent his private army after him for an unknown reason, which he easily wiped out. To top it all off, since not even two months ago he was an A rank and had somehow reached the lower realm 2nd stage of S-rank.¡± [Qin] Qin sighed, Chris was something of a wildcard, and no one knew what side he was on. With him were two elves of a race thought to have been wiped out in an internal power struggle, and with Helina and Clows he will receive the support of The King of Merchants . ¡°Just like Uncle Sawa said, this will be quite the troublesome mission, play our cards wrong and we could anger Chris, or worse make him an enemy.¡± [Qin] Sighing again, Qin looked out the window. Chapter 25: A Moonlit Kiss Kelros, a beautiful city of epic proportions. The city is separated into four rings and a centerpiece. The centerpiece is where the Sennel family lives, Kelros Castle. White walls surround a large courtyard, inside it was furnished with high quality wooden, leather, silk, and fur furniture. The next ring was where all the nobles and wealthy merchants lived. Manor after Manor lined the well-decorated streets. Magical lanterns hung on poles just like a street pole back on earth, while gorgeous patches of flowers and trees created a scene that spoke of being a higher class. Going outwards the three rings were separated into gold, silver, and copper rings. Each ring had a different level of quality, such as the copper has shops and restaurants priced for commoners. The silver ring was for merchants and wealthier commoner while the gold ring was for nobles and very wealthy individuals. Because of the level of business that each ring receives the farther out you go, the bigger the ring gets in width. For example while the gold ring has only one lane of shops, the silver ring is split in half allowing to lanes of stores while the copper ring had four lanes. * As soon as The Black Wolf Mercenaries enter Kelros, Helina led them to Kelros Castle. Arriving at the front gate a single guard was stationed in a small bunker-like building. Although only one could be seen, with his mental 3D map he could see seven more hiding. It seemed that in front of the guards were hatches that looked like stone. This was a clever tactic if an enemy didn¡¯t have a sensory skill or some other way to find the hidden guards they would blinding attack thinking there was only that one guard. However, when they came into range the hatches would open and the guard would take their crossbows and rain hell on the enemy. When the group approached the gate, the guard his hand and shouted for them to stop. ¡°Halt, this is Kelros Castle you need permission to enter.¡± [Guard] ¡°What, you actually stop me from entering my own home, are you new or something.¡± [Helina] The moment the guard stopped Helina¡¯s group she stepped forward slightly irritated. The guard froze, he had heard about his master¡¯s adoptive children and that they were coming home. He had only heard a distribution of Helina how was he supposed to know it was her immediately. Still, the guard started to sweat bullets, the blunder he had committed might seem small, but it wouldn¡¯t go unpunished. ¡°Oi, Helina and Clows your back!¡± [???} A man in his late fifties had started walking over. His skin was tanned from many years in the sun, and numerous scars covered his body. He was a tall man being 6¡¯2, only slightly shorter than Chris. His bald head shined brightly in the sun while his long black beard swayed as he walked over. His muscular body oozed power, wearing only a loose fitting fiery patterned orange and red robe he slowly made his way over. ¡°Ho, if it isn¡¯t Uncle Den, it¡¯s good to see you.¡± [Clows] ¡°Hey, how have you been, old man¡± [Helina] It was obvious from the three¡¯s interaction this uncle had a good relationship with both Helina and Clows. Den hugged Helina while Clows tried to avoid it, he got a hug too. After the three were done greeting each other Den looked at the group behind them. He scanned the crowd ending with his eyes resting on Chris. ¡°Hoho, is this the one, Helina you sure picked a good one. He¡¯s pretty damn handsome, good body, and he¡¯s even taller than me.¡± [Den] ¡°Stop talking like that old man¡­it¡¯s kind of embarrassing.¡± [Helina] Chris didn¡¯t care about being evaluated, but he did find Helina¡¯s flustered reaction rather cute. Den then moved on to focus on Claira and Sara, his eyes flashed with curiosity. ¡°Elves, hmm, interesting, what clan are you from?¡± [Den] ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± [Claira] ¡°We are from the Silver Glacier Clan.¡± [Sara] Sara covered for Claira as not to be suspected of anything. After all the Snowflake clan was supposed to be wiped out, but they were well known by those of the later generations like Den. If others learn what clan they¡¯re from it could turn dangerous fast, slaver would want their hands on what is now two unique items, and it is possible that Yagmer could find where they were. If he did, it was possible that he would try and have the girls assassinated. Den didn¡¯t completely believe Sara, but he dropped the topic so not to spoil the reunion. He was about to lead them inside when he spotted Ostan and Mia. His eyes hardened for only a moment before returning to a gentle gaze, Den turned and led the group inside. ¡°Chris, do you think it is possible if we get the backing of Lord Sennel we could go up against Earl Ginmer?¡± [Ostan] ¡°I don¡¯t know, you would know that better than me.¡± [Chris] Right now, the males of the group were bathing. Chris was told that Burdock would want to meet him, but he was busy at the moment. Since he had time, Den recommended he takes a bath to wash away the dirt and sweat of the journey. The two opened the door to the washroom. The inside was massive the bath was big enough to fit every man in Black Wolf and still have room. The walls were decorated with elegant designs of flowers and vines. From a large dragon¡¯s head, warm water flowed into the bath while a row of the shower made up half the wall on one side. (Hmm, so they do have things like pumping in this world.) [Chris] Having their towels wrapped around there lower body, the two young men walked in. ¡°Oi, boss, this place is pretty nice!¡± [Glen] Glen was soaking in the bath with several of the other mercenaries, Clows was over to the side washing himself. Chris sat down to do so as well, Ostan sat one seat away from him. After finishing washing his body, Chris took off his towel and placed it on his head. Walking over he noticed that everyone was staring at him. ¡°What?¡± [Chris] ¡°Now I understand why those two elves fell for you.¡± [Glen] ¡°Yeah, your strength isn¡¯t the only thing monstrous.¡± [Ostan] ¡°Will my sister be able to handle that?¡± [Clows] ¡°You guy¡­¡± [Chris] Chris became slightly embarrassed, his face turned a shade of red. The men seeing a rare opportunity to tease the mental fortress that was their unspoken leader, how could they not take it? ¡°Oi, boss you should be proud, not only that I bet the girls are happy that you have such a large cannon.¡± [Merc 1] ¡°Drew them in with your power, had them stay with your ¡°power.¡±¡± [Merc 2] From the girls side, they could hear laughter that eventually turned into shouts of fear then an explosion shook the area. ¡°Jeez, what the hell are those boys doing, do they want to bring this whole place down?¡± [Lily] ¡°Who knows¡± [Helina] The girls were also clearing their bodies from the rough track to Kelros. There weren¡¯t many women in the group, even so, gossip happened often and traveled fast. Smiling everyone turns to Helina, who was washing her body. ¡°So, boss, tell us, how is Chris.¡± [Merc] ¡°What do you mean?¡± [Helina] ¡°Fufufu, don¡¯t play dumb, in bed, i-n -b-e-d!?¡± [Lily] Helina instantly flushed red, fidgeting she looked down. ¡°We haven¡¯t done anything like that.¡± [Helina] ¡°WHAT!¡± [Lily + Mercs] ¡°How is that possible, I mean with your body, how could any man resist.¡± [Lily] ¡°Yeah, something must be wrong with him.¡± [Female Merc] ¡°Well, he already has those elves.¡± [Female Merc 2] Helina flinched from the last remark and her shoulder fell with her face hung downwards. Seeing that they had touched an awkward topic, the women stopped talking and silence filled the room. They thought that Chris¡¯ and Helina¡¯s relationship had progressed to that point already. Just then Claira, Sara, and Mia entered, feeling the tension in the silent room, they all put on puzzled faces. ¡°What wrong.¡± [Claira] Helina looked at the three girls and her eyes reddened, looking away she grumbled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± [Helina] The awkward scene continued until Sara walked up from behind Helina. ¡°Hey, Ah, what are you doing Sara.¡± [Helina] ¡°What¡¯s with the sour mood.¡± [Sara] ¡°I said it was nothing, Ah, stop.¡± [Helina] ¡°Oh, are you sensitive here?¡± [Sara] Sara had started fondling Helina¡¯s breast, Sara¡¯s face and quiet laughter made many of the women back away. ¡°Gah¡± [Sara] ¡°Enough, you damn pervert.¡± [Claria] Claira had lightly punched Sara on the back of the head. While Sara rubbed her head, Claira helped up the collapsed and panting Helina. ¡°Th-Thanks.¡± [Helina] ¡°Well, if you want to thank me, how about you tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡± [Claira] ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± [Helina] Helina again looked down, Claira stared at her. Helina tried to ignore the look and went back to bathing. After everyone were done, Claira was still watching Helina a worried look in her eyes. ¡°Fine, but can we move to a different location, also keep your sister in check.¡± [Helina] ¡°Success!¡± [Claira] The three relocated to Helina¡¯s room, Claira sat on a large sofa with Sara not far away flopped down in a fluffy chair. Helina lay on her bed. Helina was nervous looking around the room. ¡°So what is it?¡± [Claira] Helina sat up and looked at the sisters, sadness was apparent on her face. ¡°It¡¯s that no matter how hard I try Chris never looks at me like he does at you two.¡± [Helina] Claira was taken aback, Sara frowned slightly. Suddenly Helina started to tear up. ¡°Most of my life has been fighting, I¡¯ve never being with a man or every fell in love. At first it was really the stone that pushed me, but now Chris, he is someone I want to be with. Sure he has his faults, but he is a good guy, and even when he didn¡¯t accept my feels he still didn¡¯t do anything hurtful.¡± [Helina] Though Claira wanted to say something Sara stopped her and let Helina continue. ¡°I¡¯m not girly like you two, I am rough like a man! Maybe Chris doesn¡¯t even see me as a woman, dammit! I mean we spar, we laugh, and we chat, but like men would! What am I supposed to do what if he resents me for trying to kill? I just want him to look at me!¡± [Helina] Finally, Claira had enough and spoke up, her voice gentle. ¡°Helina, Chris is a very¡­complicated man. He cares for you more than you know, sadly he is bad at talking about his feels, and you should know this. I mean we didn¡¯t learn anything about him until he spoke in front of ALL of us. If he hated you, then Chris would have told you to leave.¡± [Claira] Helina instantly realized Claira was right, because of the kind of man Chris was. If he really did hate her, why would he open up in front of her? Suddenly a hand was placed on her shoulder, looking up Helina saw Sara looking at her with a warm smile Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°Don¡¯t worry little one, we will help you.¡± [Sara] Sara gave her a thumbs up, Helina looked at them dumbfounded. ¡°R-really, but how?¡± [Helina] Claira and Sara gave each other a look and started to giggle. ¡°You might not know but, you already have a foot in the door. With Chris, at this point all you just need to give a little push, then he will take the initiative.¡± [Sara] * While the girls were talking, Chris was in a large waiting room. He had been sitting there with Clows and Ostan for more than twenty minutes. The three were talking about a recent incident with one of the men setting his hair on fire. ¡°Well, I hope Uga just learned to start the fire first before adding the ignition weed.¡± [Clows] ¡°Yeah, or else he will get a free hair cut again.¡± [Ostan] ¡°I think he looks good with half his hair gone, it could be a fashion statement.¡± [Chris] The three laughed, in the short time they had been together the three had formed a bond rather quickly. Suddenly the doors swung open and Burdock walked in while stroking his mustache. He wore a decorated light blue robe with dark blue shoes. The fat man walked over to a couch opposite of Chris¡¯ group and sat down. ¡°So we finally get to meet.¡± [Burdock] From his seat, Burdock seemed to evaluated Chris and Ostan, his eyes scanning their bodies from head to toe. After a moment he looked at Chris, a smile broken onto his face, and he let out a hearty laugh. To Chris, he was like a dwarf from a video game, with his mustache and the laugh. ¡°I guess it is you how reacted to the Guiding Soul Stone.¡± [Burdock] ¡°Yes, it is a pleasure to meet you, I am Chris Gelvon.¡± [Chris] Chris stood and bowed slightly then sat back down. On either side of him Ostan¡¯s and Clows¡¯ mouths were on the floor, neither had seen Chris act so polite. Burdock looked at Chris and roared with laughter. ¡°Boy, don¡¯t be like that, though your acting is outstanding I already know what you are like from Helina¡¯s letters.¡± [Burdock] ¡°And here I was trying to act polite for Helina¡¯s sake.¡± [Chris] From there the conversation went smoothly, Burdock asked the three about the journey from Felden to here. After hearing the story, Burdock¡¯s face darkened slightly then quickly brightened. ¡°Well, boy you don¡¯t need to worry, here you will have my protection.¡± [Burdock] ¡°Though I don¡¯t really like the idea of hiding, right now I don¡¯t have enough strength, so thank you.¡± [Chris] Burdock nodding indicating he received Chris gratitude. Then Burdock clapped his hands and the doors opened, with Gilson walked in and bowed. ¡°Gilson, did you gather everything?¡± [Burdock] ¡°Almost everything is ready, milord.¡±[Gilson] Burdock nodded and turned to Chris with a broad smile on his face. ¡°In Helina¡¯s letters she described your job and the skill that allows you to gain strength from absorbing rare plants. So I took the liberty to gather some that might be of use to you.¡± [Burdock] Chris'' eyes flashed with excitement. ¡°Oh, then I must thank you again, but you really didn¡¯t have to do that.¡± [Chris] ¡°Nonsense, you are the soon to be the husband of my precious daughter. How can I not help you, besides the stronger you get, the less I have to worry about Helina.¡± [Burdock] Chris nodded, after seeing how Helina''s acted when he talked about his past, as well as all her effort in trying to gain his attention hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed. The time they had spent together had finally made Chris open space in his heart for her. That is why he didn¡¯t correct Burdock when he called Chris Helina¡¯s future husband. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, old man, let me see them.¡± [Chris] ¡°Hahaha, hold up boy, you must be hungry, let¡¯s eat first then you can see them.¡± [Burdock] Later that day A massive feast lay on a round table in a ballroom that could fit close to two hundred people and still have plenty of space. At one end of the ballroom were two sets of curved stairs that led to a balcony level and a six meter tall set of doors. Chris had changed his clothes, he wore a sleeveless green blazer with a red and black striped button up along with black khakis with a leather belt and formal shoes, and his hair was slightly groomed. Mixed with his devilishly good looks he could make any girl¡¯s heart rate triple. He was talking to Ostan while occasional glancing that the table that was decorated with delicious looking food. Suddenly the large double doors on the second level opened and Claira, Sara, and Helina walked out. Claira was wearing a light blue dress that draped over her feet, the press sparked like it was made of precious gems, her abundant breast were barely contained by it. Her hair was curled and let loose, it looked quite beautiful when coupled with her light makeup on her face. Sara had on a matching light green skirt and blouse with a floral patterns. While it was as formal as Claira outfit, it definitely suited her well, by showing off her elegant long slender white legs. Her hair was made into a long braid that hung passed her waist, and like Claira she wore light makeup. Though the two drew many of the people attention, Chri¡¯s eyes were fixed on Helina. She wore a fiery red tight fitting evening gown that showed off her perfect curves. Her hair was tied back in a ponytail. Her makeup mixed with her natural superior looks made many of the men and some of the women¡¯s mouths hang open. Helina noticed Chris staring at her with bewitched eyes causing her to smile. Her smile was natural and gentle, something Chris hadn¡¯t seen before. While Chris was dumbstruck, Claira had made her way beside him and leaned in to whisper in his ear. ¡°That girl is putting in a lot of effort for you to notice her, so don¡¯t ignore her feels¡­or your own neither.¡± [Claira] She then slipped back into the crowd leaving Chris stunned. ¡°How do I look?¡± [Helina] Chris spun around to see Helina standing not far away, her eyes filled with hope as she wanted for Chris response. ¡°Y-You looked great, really you do.¡± [Chris] After a minute, he managed to awkwardly respond. Helina seeing the usually calm and collected Chris flustered made her unimaginably happy. Chris was blown away, she was completely different. The reason was because she wasn¡¯t forcing herself to act girly, instead she was using the advice Claira had given her. Just act naturally and everything will be okay. Helina didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, now that see was relaxed she actually acted more feminine in a way at wasn¡¯t obviously forced. Soon afterward Burdock signal that they could eat. The food was as tasty as it looked though Chris was enjoying the food, he was enjoying being with Helina more. The two chatted and laughed, finally after everyone was done eating the musician started to play meant for dancing. ¡°Care for a dance, milady?¡± [Chris] Chris knelt down and offered a hand. Helina hesitated for a moment then placed her hand on top of his outstretched hand. Leading her out onto the dance floor, they started with a simple slow dance. "Helina, I¡¯ll be back in a second.¡± [Chris] After a few songs Chris left the puzzled Helina. He walked over to the group of musicians and talked to them about something. Returning to Helina the music suddenly became a faster pace, Chris eyes flashed, leaning in he whispered into Helina¡¯s ear. ¡°How about we making this a little more exciting.¡± [Chris] With a broad smile Helina nodded. Everyone was stunned be how Chris and Helina graceful move flowing like water perfectly in sync with each other. Their movements complicated, elegant, and fierce. When the music stopped the two stood panting slightly, sweet glistened on their faces. The whole room erupted into applause, Chris and Helina had completely stolen the show. Leaving the dance floor, Helina led Chris to a balcony to cool off. ¡°Where did you learn to move like that, I could barely keep up?¡± [Helina] ¡°Because of my father being a big shot, I was expected to attend many prestigious parties. My father hired some of the best dance instructors in the world, sad because of my weight at the time I never did well. Now however I am able to put those long days of practice to use.¡± [Chris] The two of them stood there looking at the moon. Helina seeing this was her chance hardened her resolve and slowly inched closer to Chris until they were shoulder to shoulder. ¡°Chris, I really do love you, it no longer has anything to do with the Guiding Soul Stone¡° [Helina] Chris continued to look at the stars, after a minute Helina thought he was ignoring her and was about to leave in tears, before she could leave Chris hd embraced her from behind. ¡°Tonight made me realize that I do love you and I promise to protect you. So just like tonight just be you, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re feminine, I don¡¯t care if you can cook or clean. All I care about is if your happy, so just you being your usual smiling self is enough for me.¡± [Chris] A few tears had gathered in Helina¡¯s eyes, those were the words she desperately wanted to hear. Turning in Chris embrace Helina looked up and the man she loved. Chris leaned down and kissed her passionately. The two stood under the moonlight, Helina¡¯s arms wrapped around Chris neck and Chris holding her waist. Finally Chris and Helina separated, Chris was about to say something when. ¡°Hoho, took you long either.¡± [Sara] ¡°Jeez, Chris, you¡¯re a genius with everything but women¡± [Claira] Claira and Sara were at the door to the balcony with smirks on their faces. ¡°How long have you two been there?¡± [Chris] ¡°Long enough¡± [Claira] The sisters moved closer in a provocative manner. ¡°Let¡¯s give Helina her initiation.¡± [Claira] ¡°Right, come on you two.¡± [Sara] Claira gentle nudged Helina and Chris along. Reaching the bedroom, Claira and Sara quickly undressed themselves as well as Helina. Seeing Helina embarrassed and covering her extremely attractive body lit a fire in Chris. That night Helina was pushed to her limit, even Claira and Sara who alone could handle Chris ended up exhausted. After everything was over with Chris fell asleep with three gorgeous women clinging to him. Chapter 26: Over Eating After last night¡¯s affairs, Chris felt energized as he quietly slipped out of bed while trying not to wake the three beauties that were fast asleep. Dressing himself, Chris had decided to keep the nicer clothes from yesterday. The reasons were because he like the cool guy look more than the chuunibyou look. Walking through the spacious halls of Kelros Castle, Chris noticed that there were countless traps and guards hidden in one place or another. He could help but admire Burdock for this level of thoroughness, the way everything was set up made it impossible to pass and area without running into some trouble. After around ten minutes, Chris was spotted by a group of mostly younger maids following an older maid. The older maid told him breakfast would be ready soon. Getting directions from the maids Chris went to the dining hall to wait for everyone. As he left several of the younger maids followed him with heated gazes and letting out deep sighs, making the senior maids scowled them. While making his way to the dining hall, Chris extended his [Terra Network] to map the whole castle. It was even large then Chris had anticipated, hundreds of rooms made up the humongous castle. Under neither the castle, Chris was expecting a dungeon or something of that manner, but instead he found several large storage rooms filled with organized items. Finally arriving at the dining hall, Chris found Ostan and Mia were awaiting as well. ¡°Yo¡± [Chris] ¡°Morning Chris, did you sleep well or did those girls keep you up too late?¡± [Ostan] ¡°Well, no details, but those three have too much energy.¡± [Chris] ¡° I would think with the oversized beating stick you would be fine.¡± [Ostan] ¡°That the size doesn¡¯t matter though it helps. What matters is stamina, remember that my friend. That is if you want to last long enough to get a second date.¡± [Chris] ¡°Hahaha, duly noted!¡± [Ostan] Both men had lewd and mischievous smiles on while they joked back and further. If it had been anyone else Chris would have probably retorted coldly or punched them, but Ostan was his friend, so it felt natural to talk to each other about that kind of stuff. Mia who was sitting next to Ostan blushed hearing the two men¡¯s inappropriate conversation. Being only thirteen she still found that kind of talk embarrassing to listen to the two men. Finally after several minutes Mia shouted at the "lecherous morons" to stop. The two halfheartedly apologized causing Mia to pinch her brow. Finding a new topic, Chris asked Ostan and Mia if they had made any new discoveries involving healing his soul. Chris had asked the siblings about the matter almost a week ago, but Ostan said he didn¡¯t know. Luckily, Ostan had a book that belonged to his family in order record information on spiritmancy that earlier generations had discovered. ¡°After studying the record book, I managed to find a way.¡± [Ostan] ¡°Really!?¡± [Chris] Ostan nodded though his face darkened as he continued. ¡°The only way to do so is if the spiritmancer is a lower realm 1st stage S rank at the very least. Then a massive amount of pure souls or spiritual power must be gathered.¡± [Ostan] ¡°How many of these pure souls are we talking about here?¡± [Chris] Chris leaned in while asking, Ostan thought for a second then answered in a tired voice. ¡°Normal it would be ten to fifteen, but your soul seems to be special, so my guess would be fifty to one hundred.¡± [Ostan] ¡°Fifty to one hundred, that doesn¡¯t sound so bad.¡± [Chris] ¡°Well, if it were ordinary souls no it wouldn¡¯t be. Sadly pure souls only appear in one out of ten thousand, so gathering even fifty of them could take decades.¡± [Ostan] Chris stiffened, then his shoulders drooped. It seemed that he would just have to wait the nine more months for his soul to heal. A short time later, Helina entered the room. When Chris asked where the other two were, she said they would be there shortly. Helina then while slightly nervous took a seat next to Chris, he sighed as he saw her trembling slightly. Leaning over placed his arm around her and pulled her in while whispering into her ear. ¡°Calm down, it¡¯s not like my feeling have changed because of one night.¡± [Chris] He paused then a mischievous smile formed on his face, and he continued to talk softly into Helina¡¯s ear. ¡°No, actually I think after seeing you act that way last night my feels have grown stronger.¡± [Chris] Helina¡¯s face turned bright red, and she looked down in embarrassment, and Chris laughed. Ostan had guessed what Chris had said and sighed. ¡°Hoho, so I was right, last night was heated hmm. Well good for- GAH!¡± [Ostan] ¡°Quiet stupid pervert.¡± [Mia] Mia jabbed her brother in the ribs to keep him from making Helina even more embarrassed than she needed to be. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. After that everyone came to eat. When breakfast had finished, Burdock had Chris follow him to the storage rooms under the castle. When they had made their way down an extreme long flight of stairs at the bottom was a wide hallway that could fit twenty men shoulder to shoulder and had to be seven meters height. The hallway had eight three meters tall double door, each with a number on each them. Burdock brought Chris to a door that had a five on it and pushed opened the doors. Walking inside Chris stared at a forty by forty foot table that was covered in plants. There was a wide variety of plants; some were covered in fire, some gave off a sweet scent, others were clouded by a poisonous looking mist. ¡°These plants are the best I can offer; each one is at least an A rank magical plant worth around one thousand gold.¡± [Burdock] Chris on the other side still wore his usual calm smile, but inside a waterfall of drool flowed. ¡°Mr. Sennel are you sure about this, I mean by the looks of it there has to be at least fifty plants.¡± [Chris] ¡°There are exactly fifty-seven plants, and boy I thought last night I told you to call me dad.¡± [Burdock] Chris still felt awkward about call Burdock father or something along those lines. Though, after last night it seemed easier to do so. Sighing Chris turned to Burdock with a wide but calm smile. ¡°Thank you, old man, this is far more than what you had to do.¡± [Chris] ¡°Haha, ¡®old man¡¯ again, fine I¡¯ll except you calling me that, for now at least. Now, stop thanking me already, I told you yesterday, that I want you to become strong to protect Helina you hear.¡± [Burdock] "Right, though I doubt Helina would just sit back and let me be a knight in shining armor." [Chris] "True" [Burdock] As the two laughed, Burdock had a fatherly smile on his face, as he spoke with Chris. Chris stepped forwards to stand at the end of the table. Then he raised his hand and the plants all wavered. One by one the plants turned liquid like and flowed into Chris body, the whole process took about five minutes. Within those five minutes, Chris could feel a tremendous amount power enter him. when he had absorbed the last of the plants Chris took a deep breath. Chris quickly became nervous, he hadn¡¯t receive any skills or even seen a window pop up. Suddenly, unimaginable pain pulse through his body and he fell to the ground. Chris writhed in pain, Burdock wide eyed quickly left the room to get a team of healers. Chris¡¯ body felt as though it was being ripped apart, the mana in him wanted to explode. By sheer force of will he kept the overwhelming amount of mana in him from rampaging to the point where it would erupted. After what seemed like an eternity of pain, a window popped up. Even though Chris¡¯ eye were shut he still could read it.
Warning: the amount of mana you have absorbed exceeds your bodies limit.
¡°dammit, am I going to died, is this the end.¡± [Chris] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± [Chris] ¡°No fucking way it isn¡¯t! I refuse to die like this, if I do, I will never get to teach those bastards that are being called heroes a lesson. I won¡¯t be able to help Ostan and Mia kill that damn earl or rescue their mother. I -¡± [Chris] Chris paused for a moment, then continued. ¡°-If I die here Claira, Sara, and Helina they¡­¡± [Chris] The image of his mother dieing and how he felt afterwards surged into him mind. The pulsing pain slowly became more intense, still he endured. ¡°I won¡¯t leave them, I won¡¯t let them feel that pain again. They all have lost too much, I¡­I need to stay alive, to protect them, to keep them safe. They are my lights in this world of darkness!¡± [Chris] With everything he had, Chris fought for control. Finally after what seemed like hours two window popped up and Chris sighed with relief.
Mana levels have stabilized, now converting and merging mana to a safe state.
Enter a state of hibernate for 60 days for easier conversion and merging process.
With the pain gone, Chris relaxed and tiredness enveloped him. He could hear voices now, but they slowly faded as he drifted off to sleep. Chapter 27: While the Monster Sleeps I Alright I changed the DNA thing to something a little more believable Earl Ginmer sat on a large extravagant throne, he rubbed his chin. A burly man was kneeling before him, he had just finished his report to the Earl. ¡°I see, so the boy has entered some sort of empowerment state. Hmm, it must have something to do with the [Five Elemental Core] ¡± [Earl Ginmer] His long thin fingers tapped the throne. The Earl was dressed in an expensive white robe that had gold trimming and several jewels sew into the color. A small golden crown rested on his head, a large diamond was set on the front of the crown while other very precious gems circled around it. The Earl¡¯s appearance oozed wealth. ¡°Milord Earl, should I proceed to capture the catalyst?¡± [Burly man] Ginmer stopped rubbing his chin and looked at the man. ¡°No, the catalyst is Sennel¡¯s domain, one wrong move, and the consequences could be too great.¡± [Ginmer] ¡°Then, what shall me and my men do for now Earl Ginmer?¡± [man] Ginmer closed his eye while thinking. Slowly opening them he again looked at the still kneeling man, a wicked smile formed on his wrinkly old face. ¡°For now, have your men observe, only if you get an opportunity where there is zero chance of you being found, then capture the catalyst.¡± [Ginmer] ¡°Understood¡± [man] The man stood, bow, and left the chamber. Once the Earl no longer could hear footsteps he stood and made his wait to a wall with the picture of a beautiful black haired women dressed in a wedding dress. He lightly touch the face of the women and click echoed. Suddenly the wall retreated and move to one side revealing a secret room. Bookshelves were on every side of the room, fill to the brim with old books and scroll. The floor was covered with scattered papers and varies magical seals. In the center of the messy old room a woman sat, her arms in chains that hung from the ceiling. Walking up to the women Ginmer gingerly stroked her cheek, but there was no reaction. The woman¡¯s eyes were dead though she was alive it was like her soul had left her body. ¡°Soon, Pertrisha, soon my work will be complete and your children will be the key. Doesn¡¯t that make you happy?¡± [Ginmer] Though her eyes didn¡¯t change, tears started to fall. The Earl ignored the tears and with the snap of his fingers a bed rose from under neither the women. Lying the women on the bed, Earl Ginmer began to relieve himself of his frustrations able having to wait. * ¡°Sister, it has been two weeks, do you think Chris will ever wake up.¡± [Sara] Sara sat at Chris¡¯ bedside holding his hand trying to find even the smallest change. Claira, who was on the other side performing her daily checkup, looked up at her sister. ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that, you know as well as I do that Chris is more stupor than five thousand Steel Scaled Mules.¡± [Claira] She looked at her depressed little sister who was still not convinced. ¡°Sara, I told you that the reason Chris is like this is because there is a large quantity of wild mana inside him. Well, every day the amount of wild mana grows small and at the same time his own mana increases. I suspect that when he finally wakes up, his power will be taken to a whole new level.¡± [Claira] Sara¡¯s eyes brightened a little, just then the door swung open with Ostan and Mia entering the room. ¡°How is he today?¡± [Ostan] ¡°Better, at the rate the wild mana is being absorbed, I¡¯d say in two to three weeks he will have completely absorbed all of it.¡± [Claira] Nodding Ostan looked at Chris, his face was calm. ¡°Damn, even will we are all worried about him, he can still wear that stupid calm smile of his.¡± [Ostan] After a short chat, Claira and Sara left the room leaving Ostan and Mia to stay and watch over him. Mia had always been afraid of Chris, even now she was afraid of the man that had displayed so much power and had tried to kill her. But, having spent time with him when she was with her brother, it had lessened a bit. Now, seeing Chris like this Mia wonder why she was still afraid of him. Three days later. Burdock was reading a letter delivered to him from the royal palace. As he read the letter, his blood ran cold. He had heard the hatred Chris had for the hero¡¯s group, with the letter saying they were coming to participate in The Steel Blood Festival Burdock couldn¡¯t help but be worried. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Still, even though he had only spoken to Chris a few times, he could tell Chris wasn¡¯t a rash man. He would make a place before attacking and that is what Burdock feared. If he assaulted the heroes in the presence of two people from the royal family, it would become very difficult. Even though, it would be impossible to protect Chris, there would still be a few repercussions. Sighing, the pudgy man leaned back in his chair. He personally blamed himself for what happened to Chris. Though it was Chris fault for absorbing too much at once, he was the one would gave him too much in the first place. Looking out the window he saw several groups sparring. One Group consisted of The snowflake elf sisters against the spiritmancer siblings. The other groups were Clows against Lily and Helina versus Glen and Den. Everyone was working hard so when Chris woke up they could show that they hadn¡¯t just sat around worried. Even everyone from Black Wolf had joined in, and since contacting the rest of the men scattered in Kelros, the band of 80+ mercenaries exploded to over 300. ¡°That boy, even when he is taking a nap he can cause this, hmph, he will go far I just know it.¡± [Burdock] * ¡°Again!¡± [Aldear] ¡°HAAAAA!¡± [Darak] Since learning about Chris condition, Gervine secretly acquired a sample of Chris blood by bribing a made. Through his research, he had discover that his hunch of Chris gathering the [Five Elemental Fragments] was correct. Unlike most mages, Gervine had felt the pureness of a fragment before. When he felt the mana coming from Chris through one of the special features of the vision stone that was in the meeting room¡¯s table. He was almost positive about the fragments, only rare kind of jobs could sense the fragments without having any knowledge of them. Earl Ginmer was an example his job [Elemental Magus Lord] allowed him to feel the pureness of the fragments mana like Gervine. With the knowledge that the fragments were in Chris body, Gervine had spies follow him. Now he had discovered that the abnormal amount of wild mana inside of Chris was merging with the fragments causing the fragments to evolve. So he wanted to be prepared and had Aldear push the heroes harder. With Gervine¡¯s assistance, the Heroes also receive a growth stimulating pill. Why he avoid using is that there would be side effects later, but by using the pure mana in Chris blood sample. he was able to use it as a base to to stablize the medical herbs that mixes with magic in the pill. Using this themed Gervine was able to perfect the pill. * Rosalina Stared out the window, she twirled her golden hair with her finger. She was sitting at her desk, a small stack of papers was on her left. The papers contained the new information of Chris, sadly only a little more on his background was revealed by questioning to some of the maids that attendant his lovers. Other than that they had dug up quite a bit of info on his movements since around four months ago. As Rosalina read the papers, she had become disgusted by Chris actions. His cruelty and lack of concern for others lives made her blood boil. Thought after rereading the reports a few times, she could understand why he did most of it. To protect himself and the ones he cared about Chris became a monster. Even through understanding why she still couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye. ¡°Do we really have to try and make a man like him an ally?¡± [Rosalina] Though when she thought about it, Chris was better than the ¡°heroes¡±. While they were being pushed to train harder, the group caused less trouble, it still was disgraceful behavior. Just two days again, Darak had caused an uproar by brutally beaten a nobleman''s son in a fight over the noblemen¡¯s son saying something to Darak when he was mistreating a servant. The amount of compensation for that matter wasn¡¯t light to put it mildly. If it was for the fact that Invictus need their power, Rosalina was sure her father would have banished them if not hung them for their actions. Rosalina sighed again, wishing this whole thing about heroes and Chris would just disappear.[/b] Chapter 28: While the Monster Sleeps II Chris sat or stood he didn¡¯t know, the only thing he knew was that he was in some weird space. ¡°What is this place?¡± [Chris] Everywhere images flashed and countless voices came from every direction. Chris didn¡¯t know how long he had been in this space, but now he was beginning to understand it. ¡°These are memories, but not mine.¡± [Chris] Chris had come to the conplusion that the images were memories of some other being or beings. After some time, Chris was able to focus on certain memories and play them like a movie. Slowly the piece came together and when he had finished fitting the scattered clips of memories. ¡°This is¡­Excellent.¡± [Chris] With a twisted smile, he began to laughter hysterically. * It had been another week since Chris fell into a state of hibernation. Gathering around a large round table sat eight figures. Claira, Sara, Clows, Glen, Ostan, Mia, Den, and Burdock. They were talking about the recent developments. ¡°Another spy was caught yesterday, making five in the past week.¡± [Den] One week ago, a cloaked man tried to assassinate Chris, sadly before they could interrogate him the man committed suicide by poison. Burdock used his intelligent network in the capital to find information. What he found was now the hero¡¯s group had exploded with power. Each one was now an S rank lower realm 1st stage. Though, Everyone on Chris side had not been just sitting around. Helina, Clows, Ostan, and Mia all had entered S rank as well. While Claira, Sara, Glen, and Lily were still A ranks, still none of them were far from ranking up. ¡°It would seem that Earl Ginmer is planning to make his move.¡± [Clows] ¡°Yes, already several spies had been discovered. ¡° [Burdock] ¡°Why can¡¯t we just go and kill the bastard, after all we have ample reason.¡± [Ostan] Burdock turned to Ostan, his eyes were clouded, a wry smile on his face. ¡°Unfortunately, the Earl has a few allies that even I consider dangerous. The only way we could directly attack him would be if we got the backing of another major power like a duke or the capital itself.¡± [Burdock] Ostan was about to start arguing when the door burst open. ¡°Claira (pant), Chris (pant) something happened!¡± [Helina] ¡°What do you mean something happened!¡± [Claira] Everyone stood from their seats and looked at the winded Helina. Helina had ran at full speed to get to the meeting room, so everyone was anxious. ¡°I=I don¡¯t know, Chris suddenly, plants everywhere, Chris, he!¡± [Helina] Claira quickly moved and grabbed Helina. ¡°Calm down, now let''s go.¡± [Claira] Everyone moved as fast as they could. When the group reached Chris¡¯ room, everything seemed normal. That is until Claira opened the door. ¡°What the fuck is that.¡± [Glen] Where Chris bed should have been was a mass of pulsing green. I looked a lot like a cocoon made of bark, leaves, vines and thorns. Roots and branches extended and burrowed into the walls to keep the green oval stable. Multi-colored veins of light covered the cocoon, they pulsed rhythmic. ¡°This is!¡± [Claira] She had walked up to the pulsing cocoon and placed her hand on it. Pouring mana into her hand, a pulse of white spread over the cocoon ¡°What is it!?¡± [Sara] ¡°This thing is Chris.¡± [Claira] Shock stiffened everyone faces, looking blankly at the oversized wooden cocoon. ¡°How can you be sure?¡± [Den] ¡°No, she is correct.¡± [Mia] Eyes quickly turned to Mia, not used to being the center of attention she became nervous. ¡°I can feel Chris¡¯ soul in that thing. I can say for sure that is Chris.¡± [Mia] * ¡°So another failed aye, well no matter.¡± [Ginmer] Ginmer was again sitting on his throne listening to the report of the burly man. ¡°Yes, milord, but this time I have a plan to capture the catalyst.¡± [Burly Man] Ginmer stroked his chin, then nodded. ¡°Very well, now leave.¡± [Ginmer] The burly man left the room in a hurry, an evil grin on his face. Ginmer looked tiredly at the door as it shut. The burly man would not succeed, but it would serve as a good distraction for Ginmer. ¡°Dadicus.¡± [Ginmer] Out of nowhere a man dressed in all black appeared in a kneeling position. He wore a mask that covered his entire face so one couldn¡¯t tell his age or race. If he was standing, he would be 6¡¯1 with his broad shoulders and lean body, along with the blood lust that oozed from his body he was in every way imitating. ¡°Yes, master.¡± [Dadicus] Ginmer stood and walked passed Dadicus down the small flight of stairs. Halfway he stopped and without looking back spoke in an icy tone. ¡°The catalyst, retrieve it two days before the ritual must take place. I need at least a day to prepare and I don¡¯t want to give Burdock enough time to react.¡± [Ginmer] Dadicus stood and turned to face Ginmer then bowed deeply. ¡°It will be done, master.¡± [Dadicus] ¡°And Dadicus¡± [Ginmer] Dadicus looked up to puzzlement in his eyes. ¡°If possible, I want you to capture the vessel of the fragments.¡± [Ginmer] ¡°Yes, milord¡± [Dadicus] The conversation finished Dadicus turned into a black dust and disintegrated. Ginmer returned to his throne and slumped down. Closing his eyes, he thought about how close he was to achieving his dream. His life would change to something beyond anyone could believe. ¡°Soon, I have been patient for four hundred years, I can last a little longer.¡± [Ginmer] His mind turned to the thought of the elemental fragments. Even with his strength it would take quite a bit of effort to remove the fragments, the ones that could accomplish this could be counted on one hand. ¡°If I completely the ritual, then it would be possible to forcefully remove them.¡± [Ginmer] As he thought about it, there was only a fifty fifty chance of success. Sighing her opened his eye and made his way to the secret room. * ¡°From what I can tell Chris is encased in a manifestation of his own power.¡± [Den] Den was studying the cocoon with Claira and Mia. ¡°What do you think will happen?¡± [Claira] ¡°At this point I don¡¯t know, in all my years I haven¡¯t seen anything like this.¡± [Den] Suddenly a group of men burst into the room. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± [Claira] Mia nervously hid behind Claira while Den seemed relaxed. ¡°These are my best mages and researchers I brought them here to find out just what is happening to Chris.¡± [Burdock] The fat man was standing in the door, a slight frown on his face. ¡°Now, you three go, let these professionals work.¡± [Burdock] Later that day. The dining hall was alive, the topic was Chris being in the cocoon. ¡°So, do you think he will come out a beautiful butterfly?¡± [Glen] Glen laughed at his own joke only to receive a large bone to the face. ¡°Don¡¯t even joke about stuff like that, dumbass.¡± [Helina] Helina roared her warning to Glen and several people snickered. Helina slammed her fist on the table, her eyes held a dangerous light. ¡°Ho, do any of you want to tell me what you¡¯re laughing at?¡± [Helina] The one who were snickering stopped instantly and sat up straight with sweat forming on their foreheads. ¡°Helina, calm down I know how you feel, but don¡¯t be violent.¡± [Claira] The sweating men all exhaled, with the crisis passed the mood became rather gloomy. ¡°He will be okay both Mia and I have confirmed there are no problems.¡± [Claira] Ostan looked around the room. ¡°Speaking of my sister, has anyone seen her?¡± [Ostan] ¡°Yeah, she wanted to observe the team father brought in, so Mia is most likely in Chris¡¯ room right now.¡± [Helina] Ostan stood with a slightly worried face, he made his way to the door. ¡°I¡¯m going to go check on her.¡± [Ostan] When he left Lily sighed and a smile flashed onto her face. ¡°What a worrywart of a brother.¡± [Lily] ¡°Yeah, she will never get to be with a man since Ostan will chase all them off, GUFA!¡± [Glen] ¡°Would you cut it out already!¡± [Helina] Helina had nailed Glen in the head with another large bone. Claira tried to calm Helina down, before she killed Glen. When Claira finally managed to calm the raging she-beast down she noticed Sara with a worried expression. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ¡°Sister something is wrong. I feel a sinister presence coming from the direction of Chris¡¯ room¡± [Sara] Suddenly a tremor shook the castle and a roar along with a crushing pressure. The first to react was Helina, in a second she was already at the door. ¡°Brother, alert father and the guards, it would seem that a fox has made its way into the hen house.¡± [Helina] Before anyone could respond another roar followed by a tremor resonated through the castle. Less than a minute later Helina was rounding the corner to reach the hallway where Chris room was. ¡°Dammit, are they after Chris again!?¡± [Helina] When she turned the corner, Helina came to a complete stop. In front of her the hallway was destroyed, thousands of fist sized holes covered the walls, floor, and ceiling. The door that led to Chris¡¯ room had been blown of its hinges and shattered into small chunks of wood. Helina went ran through the hole into Chris room. Inside Ostan lay on the ground in a pool of blood. A black cloaked man was propted up against the wall which had a streak of blood running down it ending at the man. Helina quickly quickly looked at the cocoon, nothing had changed about. ¡°Ostan!¡± [Helina] She knelt beside him and rolled the man over. His chest and stomach were soaked from a cut that ran from his shoulder to his hip. Luckily he was still breathing though it was shallow he chest still rose and fell. ¡°What happened, who did this?¡± [Helina] Weakly Ostan opened his mouth. ¡°Ten men, appeared out of nowhere. They took Mia, Then the cocoon shook and a monster beyond nightmares grew from it.¡± [Ostan] By then everyone else had arrived. Claira seeing Ostan wounded so heavily wasted no time. Before she even reached him, her hands were covered in a snow like aura. Pressing her hands to his chest the aura flickered and then started to enter the cut. ¡°Heavenly Snow Channeling!¡± [Claira] Instantly the wound on Ostan¡¯s chest glowed the same color as the snowy aura. The next moment the cut began to close. When the wound closed a few seconds later, Ostan sat up. Helina then asked him to explain what was going on. However, before he could say anything an explosion was heard. Ostan stood weakly and Clows moved to support him. ¡°I¡¯ll explain as we go, right now Mia¡¯s in danger!¡± [Ostan] With arguing the group made their way through the wreckage that filled the halls. Painting and precious items were crushed or scattered everywhere. Along the way the group found three more bodies of cloaked men, each one brutal tore apart. None fo them had all their limbs, one had his intestins hanging from his mouth, while another had no arms of legs with his eyes bolging out of his head, the last corpse had multiple holes in its chest the terrifying part was that it looked like something had gone down his throat and exited through the holes instead of entering. ¡°The monster grow from the cocoon as soon as I was stabbed and the cloaked men grabbed Mia. It killed one of them instantly, so the others fled, as you can tell it gave chase.¡± [Ostan] Another roar was heard not far away, Helina headed to the sound and entered the ballroom. ¡°Quickly use fire magic on it that seems to be its weak-GAAAAAH NOOOO¡± [cloaked man #1] Several long black whip-like tentacles had pierced the man¡¯s body. The creature responsible was a ten meter wide black sphere, the body that was made countless branches woven together. Hundreds of thin pencil tentacles extended from it body planting themselves in the ground letting the ball of twisted branches stand twenty feet off the ground. Around the sphere was the remaining six cloaked men circled the monster. The reason was because cradled in several tentacles that formed something like a hammock was Mia. She seemed to have passed out as she lay in the bed of branches peaceful. The man that had been stabbed by the tentacles screamed as he was lifted closer to the monster. As the man comes closer, the sphere split in two revealing endless rows of sharp teeth. The man screamed in terror as the monster was about to eat him. Suddenly a massive fireball hit the creature and it roared while being enveloped in a cloud of smoke. ¡°Ha, take that you fucking monster.¡± [cloaked man #2] After a short time, the dust started to clear. ¡°Oh, shit.¡± [cloaked man #2] The monster was unharmed and its mouth was had curled upward to form a smile. A series of guttural noise came from the creature. ¡°It¡¯s laughing.¡± [Claira] Claira was right the monster was laughing, mocking them the men that could not harm it. The man it still that was on the creature¡¯s tentacles had died from blood loss. The monster throw the body into its mouth, a sickening crunching came from the monster as it chewed the body. The cloaked men bravely glared at the monster at the same time fear could be seen in the corner of their eyes. Each one was well trained, even though they were afraid, their mission was much more important to them than their lives. The five remaining men circled the beast, their speed was above an A rank¡¯s but not at the level of an S rank¡¯s. Before the men could attack tentacles completely covered Mia and changed to a sphere shape creating an airtight space with plenty of air. With Mia safe the mass of wood¡¯s body swelled slightly, opening its mouth blackish green smoke flowed out. The smoke engulfed two of the men, instantly they melted to nothing. ¡°Shit was that some sort of acid!? Everyone keep your distance, the range of that attack seems short!¡± [cloaked man #4] The others nodded in agreement and backed up a little. Sadly that didn¡¯t help at all, the monster again made a series of guttural sounds as vines shot out and pierced two more of the men. With lightning speed, the two stabbed men were devoured by the monster, leaving only one left. ¡°Dammit, stay back! I-I kill you somehow.¡± [cloaked man] The man who working up the courage to at least die fighting, charged. He drew his sword and began to chant a spell, but before he could finished a tentacle smashed against his side sending him sprawling on the ground. The man slowly got up, a trickle of blood came from his mouth. Again he began to chant something, but again just before he finished the monster slapped him with a tentacle. The process repeated several times, still the man wouldn¡¯t give up since he wasn¡¯t allowed to retreat. If he did then he would be killed anyway and in a much more painful way. ¡°That thing is playing with him.¡± [Sara] ¡°Yeah, with its power it could have killed him countless times already.¡± [Lily] Finally, the man even with only receiving light blows had finally given up, he fell over lifeless. The monster let out a roar of satisfaction, suddenly it quivered and transformed into hundreds of thousands of leaves. The leaves now in a cloud form surged forwards passing by the group at the ballroom door. Everyone ducked as the leaves passed, except for Sara. ¡°relax, we are not its enemy so I doubt it will harm us¡­I think.¡± [Sara] Sure enough as the swarm of black leaves moved around them no one was injured. ¡°Mia!¡± [Ostan] Mia¡¯s body floated on top of a platform made of the black leaves. Her body slowly descended allowing Ostan to safe grab hold of her. Following the leaves back to Chris¡¯ room, everyone witnessed as the last of the black leaves were absorbed by the cocoon. No one spoke, silent dominated the room until¡­ ¡°So who else shit themselves¡± [Glen] Both Lily and Helina proceeded to beat the poor bald man. ¡°(Cough) on a more serious note, what do you think was that?¡± [Den] ¡°Could it be he woke up?¡± [Clows] ¡°No, from what I can tell his mind is still asleep.¡± [Claria] Ostan walked up to the cocoon and placed both hands on it. After a moment, Ostan removed his hands and backed away. ¡°His soul has changed slightly though it is defiantly Chris, I suspect what we just saw was his new power being subconsciously released in response to the killer intent those men released. What¡¯s more that monster was incomplete, its form seemed unstable to me.¡± [Ostan] Everyone looked at each other, ¡°if that was incomplete then what the hell is the complete one going to be like¡± was what all of them thought. No one knew whether to laugh or cry. With still three weeks until the festival, a monster slumbered. In one week it would awaken and when it does, the thing will get interesting. Chapter 29: While the Monster Sleeps III One day after the kidnap attempt on Mia. Everyone had gathered to discuss yesterday¡¯s event. ¡°From what found, those men used a kind of teleportation spell to enter the room unnoticed.¡± [Clows] Claira¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, her mouth dropped down. ¡°Those were the Earl¡¯s men.¡± [Claira] Ostan slammed his hand onto the table leaving a few cracks. Bloodlust flowed out of him, his eyes were red with anger. He clenched his teeth and stood looking at Burdock he snarled. ¡°First it was Chris, now Mia, we have to make a move against the Earl! I for one don¡¯t want to wait and let him make another attempt to harm us!¡± [Ostan] Everyone but Burdock nodded. Burdock exhaled deeply and tapped the table with one hand while the other supported his chin. After a moment, the fat man¡¯s eyes flashed with a dangerous light and stood. ¡°Boy, your right, that man has had enough fun.¡± [Burdock] He then walked to the door, before he left Helina called out to him. ¡°Where are you going Father, we are still in the middle of the information meeting.¡± [Helina] He turned around to face the seated group, everyone saw a mighty fire of resolve burning in his eyes. ¡°I''m going start preparing, continue without me.¡± [Burdock] The door gently shut behind him, quickly the meeting resumed. ¡°From are spies in the capital, they report it would seem that Chris has become a hot topic. The Royals and heroes depart the capital four days ago, they will be arriving in five days by dragon carriage. When they do get here, their plan is to somehow bring Chris to their side.¡± [Clows] Everyone almost burst out laughing. ¡°Yeah, like that will happen.¡± [Helina] ¡°I think he will sooner try to kill them since the heroes will be there.¡± [Sara] While everyone joked about the situation, Claira became the voice of reason. ¡°If he does fight them it will only lead to trouble you all know that and so does Chris.¡± [Claira] Her words sobered the group, embarrassed the meeting resumed yet again. Clows cleared his throat and continued the meeting. ¡°The real problem right now is Earl Ginmer. For some reason any spies we send to his palace are almost immediately found and killed, so right now we have no information on what he is planning.¡± [Clows] Several clicks of the tongue could be heard in the meeting room, Den then came up with an idea. ¡°I will go the thieves guild if I offer them enough I''m sure will get information on the Earl. After all the thieves guild has many experts, that are more skill at spying than any man we could send.¡± [Den] Clows nodded. ¡°Every well, go as quickly as possible.¡± [Clows] ¡°Of course, I will return once the deal has been struck.¡± [Den] Den quickly got up and left. Other minor detail were discussed such about the festival as well as increasing the guard near Chris room and double the patrols until he woke up. The final topic was the reconstruction of more than a fourth of the castle that was destroyed in the battle yesterday. Clows sighed, his frustration apparent. Because of the incident thousands of gold in repairs had accrued. Clows being the financial aid to his father couldn¡¯t help but cry when he saw the total cost. With everything over the people began to leave in groups. Helina, Glen, Lily, and Ostan went to go spar while Claira, Sara, Mia headed to Chris¡¯ room to perform a checkup. The room had been cleared and somewhat repaired. Claira sat on a stool by the cocoon pressing her hands against it as the white aura flowed over it. Off in the corner sat Sara and Mia in large heavily padded chairs watching to make sure nothing goes wrong. ¡°Sara, Chris is a scary and cruel person so why did he save me?¡± [Mia] Sara turned to her eyes slightly widened. ¡°What do you mean, the monster was the one that saved you.¡± [Sara] ¡°Yes, but I felt Chris was somehow controlling it even with his mind asleep, I believe his soul awake for just that time.¡± [Mia] Thought Sara didn¡¯t completely understand she figured it meant Chris had save Mia. Chuckling Sara leaned back in her chair. ¡°Chris is a cruel person to the ones he hates, but to the people he cares about he would sacrifice his life without a second thought.¡± [Sara] ¡°The people he cares about¡­you mean I¡¯m someone he cares about?¡± [Mia] Sara nodded. ¡°Chris is a complicated person, his feelings are not easy to read. Though I know he sees you as someone important as Ostan¡¯s sister and as a gentle young girl.¡± [Sara] Mia blushed slightly, she hadn¡¯t thought Chris paid her any attention, but it seemed that he still thought of her as someone worth protecting. * In a large white space, the six heroes and Aldear were clashing in a sparring match. Darak held his holy sword, Justice , a two-handed longsword that glowed with a faint golden light. Rushing forward he struck at Aldear who parried his attack with a short sword. Behind him Forest (Note: I have changed Glen¡¯s name to Forest to keep from confusing people later since there is a Glen in Chris¡¯ group) and Trent came from the right and left, their spike gauntlets glowed orange. ¡° [Mountain Crushing Strike] !¡± [Forest + Trent] The air around the brothers¡¯ fist distorted slightly as they aimed for Aldear¡¯s back. Reacting quickly Aldear rotated and tilted his shield to block both fists. Typically the shield would have been shattered by the force of the brothers¡¯ attack, but Aldear had poured mana into his shield increasing its durability several times. ¡°Not done yet!¡± [Stella] A storm of fire engulfed Aldear at the same time a rain of arrows fell from the sky. Still Aldear swept his shield clearing the fire at the same time a transparent blue barrier appear around Aldear blocking the arrows. Suddenly Luke burst through the smoke swinging downwards while his katana crackles with lightning. Boom! As the sword met Aldears barrier cracks form, but it didn¡¯t break. ¡°Not good enough brats!¡± [Aldear] ¡°We¡¯ll see about that! [Heavenly Strike] !¡± [Darak] Dropping from the sky Darak¡¯s sword was shining brightly and a trail of light followed it. Slashing at Aldear¡¯s Barrier the strike shattered the barrier and just before the sword landed a blow on Aldear the white space vanished. Everyone was now sitting in a small room with large comfortable chairs and a table covered in snacks was in the center. In Aldears hand was a white cube looked to be made of some sort of crystal. The crystal device was call a Dimension Box . depending on the size of the crystal it could create a space that can house objects or can be used for things like a mobile training environment. Right now, the group was riding on a fifty meter long red colored dragon, in a six rooed building attached to its back. Dragon carriages were only for royalty or extremely wealthy individuals. Because to breed and train the dragons was insanely difficult, as well as expensive to keep them feed. The building was one story and each room was about twenty by fifteen feet and were placed to form a rectangle. The front two room were the kitchen and the living room were the passengers sat. The next two were sleeping quarters and the last two were a storage space for luggage and the other was the servant''s bedroom. ¡°Good work your team work is getting even better right now I suspect you could take on some that was in the 3rd stage of the lower realm, now let me see your status pages.¡± [Aldear] Obediently the heroes while breathing heavy waved their hands and six status pages popped into his vision.
[td2] Age: 18
Status Page
Name: Darak TeltenRace: Human
Lv: 140EXP: 48345 / 129930 /td2]
Gender: Male
Job: HeroCombative Rank: S (Lower Realm { 1st stage} )
Titles
Champion of Aurora, Hero of Light, Wielder of the Holy Sword, Corrupted Hero, Rapist, Lecherous Fiend
HP 19300 / 21050MP 17100 / 18400
Str: 10300Agi: 12350
Def: 9350Magic: 7950
Luck: 110Charm: 230
[/tr]
Skills
Holy BladeRank: 27
Heavenly StrikeRank: 22
Holy Battle AuraRank: 23
Heavenly StepsRank: 25
Limit BreakerRank: Max
Healing FlashRank: 21
Status Page
Name: Forest GoboRace: Human
Lv: 119EXP: 32604 / 118950
Age: 17Gender: Male
Job: Elemental BrawlerCombative Rank: S (Lower Realm { 1st stage} )
Titles
Champion of Aurora, Wrathful Twin, Raging Beast, Rapist
HP 21300 / 25500MP 9400 / 10500
Str: 14050Agi: 10050
Def: 14950Magic: 6470
Luck: 140Charm: 90
Skills
Fire PummelRank: 23
Lightning PalmRank: 17
Tornado RushRank: 21
Mountain Crushing StrikeRank: 22
Raging RegenerationRank: 25
Status Page
Name: Trent GoboRace: Human
Lv: 119EXP: 32604 / 118950
Age: 17Gender: Male
Job: Elemental BrawlerCombative Rank: S (Lower Realm { 1st stage} )
Titles
Champion of Aurora, Wrathful Twin, Raging Beast, Rapist
HP 21300 / 25500MP 9400 / 10500
Str: 14050Agi: 10050
Def: 14950Magic: 6470
Luck: 140Charm: 90
Skills
Fire PummelRank: 23
Lightning PalmRank: 17
Tornado RushRank: 21
Mountain Crushing StrikeRank: 22
Raging RegenerationRank: 25
This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
Status Page
Name: Stella GoodmanRace: Human
Lv: 116EXP: 28402 / 103560
Age: 16Gender: Female
Job: Fire WitchCombative Rank: S (Lower Realm { 1st stage} )
Titles
Champion of Aurora, Pyromaniac, Black Hearted Spender, One Who Is Ugly on the Inside
HP 14250/ 15250MP 13400 / 14500
Str: 5580Agi: 8350
Def: 4250Magic: 13520
Luck: 120Charm: 210
Skills
Burning StormRank: 19
Fire Ball BarrageRank: 17
Twister of FlamesRank: 20
Blazing ShieldRank: 22
Double CastingRank: 25
Status Page
Name: Anna BertsoonRace: Human
Lv: 112EXP: 3825 / 122560
Age: 16Gender: Female
Job: War DruidCombative Rank: S (Lower Realm { 1st stage} )
Titles
Champion of Aurora, Bow Master, Servant of the Witch, Hidden Glutton
HP 10350 / 10350MP 10450 / 12520
Str: 4735Agi: 10200
Def: 5350Magic: 12430
Luck: 120Charm: 210
Skills
Enchanted VolleyRank: 21
Power ShotRank: 20
Healing WaveRank: 18
Triple FireRank: 22
Eyes of the Sky HunterRank: 23
Status Page
Name: Luke MaxferRace: Human
Lv: 137EXP: 23820 / 113200
Age: 18Gender: Male
Job: Swordsman of ThunderCombative Rank: S (Lower Realm { 1st stage} )
Titles
Champion of Aurora, Lightning Strike, Serious One, Rapist, Unhonorable One
HP 13550/ 13550MP 8650 / 9510
Str: 12550Agi: 15510
Def: 5750Magic: 6540
Luck: 130Charm: 150
Skills
Lightning FlashRank: 24
Thunder StanceRank: 20
Lightning StanceRank: 20
Storm ChargeRank: 21
Blades of LightningRank: 27
Looking at the stats of the hero¡¯s group, Aldear snorted and wore a joyous smile. (These brats are growing fast, by the time of the Twin Swords Tournament they could enter the middle realm. If only something could be done about their personalities) [Aldear] Sighing Aldear looked out the window and his eyes clouded. Even though he was the Captain of the Guards, The King had ordered him to accompany the 1st Prince and 3rd Princess to Kelros. Sawa was worried at since they had no idea how strong Chris would be after emerging from the cocoon. Gervine had speculated that the cocoon was some sort of state of empowerment, so if things turned violent someone like Aldear might be needed. ¡°Is something wrong Luke, did you get one of those headaches again.¡± [Qin] Luke nodded while pressing his hand to his forehead and groaning in pain. Ever since Gervine had given the hero¡¯s group the growth stimulating pill at random times one of them would hear a ringing sound and sometimes a voice. Each time it would cause a headache and each time they said that it felt like something was probing their mind, searching their head for something. Gervine had come to the concussion that the headaches was due to the group¡¯s quick growth and the effect would subside over time. Luke grunted in pain and a demonic voice rang in his head. ¡°Hehe, soon you will suffer for what you have done. Even if you beg for forgiveness and you receive it, the pain won''t stop. Hahahahahaha¡± [Demonic Voice] Luke trembled and began to cry out in fear. ¡°Shut up damn, you¡¯re not real. Even if you are, I will find you and kill you.¡± [Luke] The voice chuckled, and a black smoke clad creature rose up from the carpet in front of Luke. The Creature was 6¡¯6 feet tall and had broad shoulders. It wasn''t too muscular, but it wasn¡¯t scrawny, it had three sets of horns that curled back then up to look roughly like a crown. It had long arms and legs with long claws at the end. A long thin whip-like tail swayed from side to side, covered in rows of spikes running along it and ended with a long sharp tip that resembled a serated spearhead. Along its spine, a series of spikes ran down and ended at its tail. A set of skeletal dragon wings were folded on its back, the webbing looked to made of weird shaped feather, if one had to guess they looked more like leaves than feathers. The last part and the most terrifying part of the demon was it¡¯s. They were pitch black with the irises being a bright green ring, its pupils were crosses of the same light green color. The demon¡¯s eyes seem to pierce through Luke and read his every thought. The demon leaned in, its lips drew back to reveal rows of sharp teeth. Once it was only inches from Luke¡¯s face it chuckled and in its rough inhuman voice, it spoke. ¡°I am real, and you don¡¯t have to come find me because soon I will be coming to find you very soon. So try and kill me when the time comes, I look forward to your wasted efforts.¡± [Demon] Luke was frozen in place in making a sound, he had wet himself he was so afraid. The demon drew back and let out a hearthy laugh, then it fix Luke with a gaze filled with blood lust. A nightmare inducing smile form on its already horrifying face and it silently reached down pointing one of its two-inch long claws at Luke¡¯s face. The slowly its dagger like nail came closer to Luke¡¯s right eye. Luke Tried to move but he was held in place by a msyertious force. ¡°Please, forgive me, I don¡¯t know what I did to make you do this, but please forgive me.¡± [Luke] The claw retracted, Luke heaved a sigh of relief. Suddenly the demon thrusted his nail into Luke¡¯s eye. He screamed in pain as the demon churred his claw before removing it along with Luke¡¯s eye. ¡°I told you, even if you beg for forgiveness the pain wouldn¡¯t stop, now then lets continue.¡± [demon] ¡°AAAH, it hurts, my eye! Get away! Damnit stop laughing, AAAAAHH NOOOO my eyes!¡± [Luke] Suddenly Luke screamed and thrashed around while clutching his eyes. Everyone who was already calling out to him stepped back, except for Aldear who garbed Luke and shouted at him. ¡°Get a hold of yourself boy, nothing here and your eyes isn¡¯t hurt!¡± [Aldear] After a few minutes of Luke continuing to try escaping Aldear¡¯s embrace, Rosalina flicked her hand and a needle appeared in it. ¡°Everyone hold him still.¡± [Rosalina] Though her voice was soft, it held a great deal of commanding force. When Luke had been completely restrained Rosalina pierce his neck, instantly he relaxed and passed out. The five heroes looked at Rosalina with shock and awe, they hadn¡¯t expected the usual quiet and gentle looking princess to have such a skill. Rosalina returned to her seat and picked up one of the books she had brought along so she didn¡¯t have to make conversation. Darak tried to make conversation with Rosalina by asking about what she just did, but she as usual ignored him and continued reading. Seeing Darak get slightly frustrated Qin explained in her place. ¡°My sister¡¯s job is Grand Medical Expert, it allows her to learn any kind of medical related technique almost instantly as well as give her a very wide array of healing and support spells.¡± [Qin] Nodding not really that interested Darak returned to his chair and slumped down. Two hours later, guards had come in and replace the piss stained chair with a fresh one, while who was still asleep was taken to be washed by some servants to the private quarters which had a bathtub. Suddenly, Stella excitedly shouted while looking out the window. ¡°Look there it is, Kelros city, tell the driver to hurry I want to go shopping already.¡± [Stella] Stella outburst caused Rosalina, Qin, and Aldear to frown. The amount of money Stella has spent on shopping could pay for a lower noble family¡¯s year budget ten times over and still have some change. ¡°Stella remember we are here for the festival to test everyone skills, not spend money on clothes.¡± [Aldear] Stella frown and whisper under her breath, ¡°Miserly old man¡±. Aldear was about to say something when the room shifted and a female servant entered. ¡°We are descending now, we will arrive at Kelros Castle in a few minutes.¡± Qin nodded and waved his hand signaling her to leave. Waiting until the servant left Qin look at the group of heroes. ¡°Now listen, we are staying with Lord Burdock Sennel. Please do not anger him for he holds tremendous influential power in the kingdom if something happens it will be difficult to defend you.¡± [Qin] He waited for the Heroes show that they understood then he continued. ¡°Also there is a young man Rosalina and I are here to see, I asked that you are polite to him as well.¡± [Qin] Hearing her brother talk about Chris, Rosalina flinched. Suddenly a jolt was felt and the dragon let out a small roar. ¡°It seems we have land, now come along and remember what I told you.¡± [Qin] Chapter 30: The Monster Sleeps No More Prince Qin stepped off the stairs that extended from the building on the dragon¡¯s back. He was followed by his younger sister Princess Rosalina. Behind her was the Heroes Darak, Forest, Trent, Stella, Anna, and Luke. The last ones to step off was Aldear and the servants that carried everyone luggage. The group walked through the large courtyard directed by a servant. ¡°Hey look over there some beauties are looking at us.¡± [Forest] ¡°It would seem that we have attracted a lot of attention and not just from those girls.¡± [Luke] From a balcony overlooking the courtyard Claira, Sara, and Helina stood looking down at the visitors. Their eyes held no hospitality, and on Helina¡¯s face her rage showed. Not only them but everyone in Black Wolf who were looking from windows or other balconies were showing hostility. In one way or another they had heard about their Boss¡¯ relationship with the heroes, although they didn¡¯t have many details like Chris coming from another world. What they did know is that there was history between them and it wasn¡¯t anything good. When the group had passed Helina gripped tightened on the rail of the balcony causing cracks to form. Claira patted her back to calm her, Helina relaxed her grip slightly and looked back. ¡°Those bastards, there right in front of me, but I can¡¯t do anything.¡± [Helina] ¡°It¡¯s ok, the best thing to do is go greet them, after all I¡¯m sure Chris would like first turn before any of us have a go.¡± [Claira] As she spoke, bloodlust began to flow out of Claira. While the servants moved the luggage to each person¡¯s room, Qin and co were put in a waiting room with a platter of sweets and plenty of soft chairs and couches to sit on. ¡°Prince Qin, this place isn¡¯t welcoming.¡± [Aldear] ¡°Yes¡­, I could feel the bloodlusts coming from every direction, but unless they move first don¡¯t do anything, understood.¡± [Qin] ¡°Yes, as you command.¡± [Aldear] Qin felt nervous, was the plan already going to fall through before it even began? After a few minutes, Burdock came into the room followed by Clows and Helina. The men in the heroes group eyed Helina¡¯s voluptuous body, to them only Rosalina was on par with the women in front of them. Stella and Anna sighed in unison, they already know what the four of them were thinking. ¡°Welcome to my home Prince Qin, Princess Rosalina and this are the heroes correct?¡± [Burdock] ¡°A pleasure Lord Sennel, and who are they beside you.¡± [Qin] As Qin spoke his eyes trailed Helina¡¯s, even he had to admit she was very attractive. ¡°Yes, these are my son Clows and my daughter Helina.¡± [Burdock] ¡°A pleasure to meet you, Prince Qin and Princess Rosalina¡± [Clows + Helina] Clows smiled seemed very natural since he was Black Wolf¡¯s business side, he had plenty of experience talking through a mask. Helina, on the other hand, could barely restrain her anger though only Burdock and Clows noticed it, it still made them slightly nervous. ¡°Damn, I hoped those other two would be here as well.¡± [Trent] (Whisper) Helina shot Trent a cold glare making him stiffen. Qin realizing the situation was turning back quickly made conversation. ¡°Lord Burdock, I heard that a week ago a group of thieves broke into your castle and caused quite a bit of damage.¡± [Qin] ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Fortunately, they were taken care of before anyone was hurt.¡± [Burdock] Qin¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, he had almost no information on the attack, but rumors say that the roar of a monster could be heard that night. Quickly smiling, Qin spread his arms. ¡°If you would like, the royal family will help you with the reconstruction. In two weeks, thousands of works could be here.¡± [Qin] Burdock did not give away his thoughts at all, he only spoke in a level voice. ¡°Ho, that is very generous of you. May I ask the reason for the offer so much help as I am able to make do with what I have?¡± [Burdock] Qin remained smiling, but inwardly he clicked his tongue. From the information gathered, they knew Chris and Budock had a excellent relationship because his daughter was going to married Chris. ¡°There is no reason, your trade network keeps Invictus a float. If I didn¡¯t at least offer help, I would bring dishonor to my father and the royal family.¡± [Qin] Burdock suddenly laughed, Qin had impressed him if he hadn¡¯t know his real aim Burdock would have been fooled completely. (This lad, even though Chris is a better actor the prince isn¡¯t that bad either.) [Burdock] Seeing that getting Qin to accidently leak information would be difficult Burdock stood. ¡°I have prepared a feast for your arrival, please let us talk more over a plate of meat.¡± [Burdock] Burdock Clapped his hands and Gilson entered. ¡°Please you majesties, Heroes, and Lord Aldear right this way.¡± [Gilson] Following Gilson the group walked through the halls at a leisurely pace. ¡°Hey check it out, those bandits really did a number on this place.¡± [Stella] The Heroes looked out the window as they walked and saw the destroyed part of the castle. Works were everywhere placing bricks, moving rubble, along with other things. Burdock couldn¡¯t help but laugh because he knew what actually happened. ¡°Miss Stella, that was not caused by the thieves, but by the one who killed them.¡± [Burdock] Qin¡¯s eyes flashed seeing an opportunity. ¡°Oh, to do that he must be powerful would you let me meet him, I wish to show my gratitude for fending off the thieves without letting anyone getting hurt.¡± [Qin] ¡°If you wish, I can bring you to him later, for right now he is busy.¡± [Helina] Helina¡¯s sudden answer started Qin, looking back with a gentle smile he nodded. ¡°Yes, I would like that.¡± [Qin] Darak, wanting to get a chance to talk to Helina walked up to her. ¡°Oh, is this man so important that he makes a prince want. If that is the case, I would like to meet him as well.¡± [Darak] ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t worry you will meet him in due time. I¡¯m sure he would like to meet a ¡°Hero¡± such as yourself¡± [Helina] The venom in Helina¡¯s words took many people by surprise, especial Darak, he didn¡¯t think he had done anything that would anger her. After walking a short ways, the double doors to a large dining room were before them. Opening the doors, Gilson led the group inside. The table was covered with extravagant food and many servants were on standby along the wall waiting to be of service to anyone that need them. ¡°Helina, come sit with us.¡± [Claira] Inside already sitting at the table was Claira and Sara sitting one seat apart. They were wearing casual clothes, Claira was wearing a dark blue blouse and a matching skirt with black leggings and high heels, her hair left loose. Sara was wearing a simple fiery red summer dress along with white leggings and her hair done in a ponytail that reached her waist. Both girls had light matchup and a leave hanging earring on the opposite ears. Helina walked over and to Qin¡¯s group slight surprise sat not between the two sisters, but beside Sara leaving the seat in the middle of them open. ¡°Woah, elves that to awesome.¡± [Luke] All the guys¡¯ lustful eyes were fixed on the sisters. The girls being elves surprised him, but it didn¡¯t change that they were beautiful. To the side both Stella and Anna scowled, they were already frustrated about Helina. They were used to being the most attention-grabbing girls in the room. If they were, they would make it so they were, sadly since Helina was Burdock¡¯s daughter they knew that there was nothing Stella and Anna could do. But those elves were a different story. After a short game of rock paper scissors, Darak won the right to take the seat between the girls. Walking over triumphantly, he pulled back the chair and was about to sit when. ¡°What are you doing?¡± [Claria] ¡°Is something the matter?¡± [Darak] ¡°Yes, that seat is reserved, so get lost.¡± [Sara] Darak¡¯s eyes narrowed, among the hero¡¯s group he was the best at pretending to be polite, still being rude for what seemed like no reason ticked him off. ¡°What is your problem, I didn¡¯t know that the seat was reserved, so there is no need to be rude.¡± [Darak] Qin was about to say something to try and calm everyone down when Claira spoke first, he voice icy. ¡°Forgive my sister, she is not good dealing with idiots.¡± [Claira] Everyone was taken aback by Claira¡¯s words, even the ones on Chris¡¯ side. None of them had heard Claira talk so coldly before. While most were stunned by the turn of events, Darak became enraged, he never let anyone speak to him disrespectfully not matter how little was said. ¡°You damn elf bitch are you looking to be beaten!¡± [Darak] Darak reached for Claira and many people started to react. But before anyone could a pressure brought everyone from the Darak¡¯s party to their knees, except for Aldear, but one could tell he still was having difficulty standing. ¡°What is this?¡± [Rosalina] Qin with effort looking over at the people at Chris¡¯ group, seeing that they were unaffected he grimaced ¡°I think the foolish ¡°Hero¡± has gone and enraged the one that we were sent to meet. Rosalina grew frustrated, why must the ¡°heroes¡± ruin everything. Suddenly the pressure vanished ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, bitch!?¡± [Darak] When Claira and the other two girls got up to walk to the door, Darak had grabbed her wrist. Claira looked at him and a wicked smile appeared on her face. ¡°I would let go if I were you, if not you may end up dead.¡± [Claira] Darak fixed her with a danger gaze. Suddenly the double door burst open and a man walked in, his mouth twisted into a cold smile. ¡°Yo, pops I didn¡¯t realize that you were haveing company.¡± [Chris] * In Chris¡¯ room, the cocoon was shaking and the colored veins were pulsing at quicker every second. Finally, the cocoon creaked and vines slow exited the creak, then forcefully pushing the creak wider until it had opened by 120 degrees. With the vines retracting and formed his arms. Created a Metal Swarm minion he used them as a mirror to look over his body through them. He was butt naked not that really mattered to him. He had grown to inch taller making him 6¡¯6 feet tall. His hair had grown past his shoulders, though it was still a dark red color the last half inch was now green, not a light green but bright enough to be noticeable compared to the dark red. His body had gained a little more muscle, just enough for someone to notice a slight change. His eyes were now had a crosses for pupils, his left was a dark purple while his left was a bright green. His nails on his hands and feet had transform to look more like claws. Green vine tribal tattoos curved and twist over every part of his body looking like enlarged veins. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. After checking his body, Chris opened his status page.
Status Page
Name: Chris GelvonRace: Forest Overlord (Sealed)
Lv: 107EXP: 88504 / 100300
Age: 17Gender: Male
Job: Combat GardenerCombative Rank: S (Middle Realm { 1st stage} )
Titles
Troll Killer, Variant Slayer, One Accepted by Nature, Monster of the Forest, Chosen of the Five Elemental Gods, Lady Killer, Unintentional Harem Maker, Tyrannical Forest Emperor, One Man Army, Poison Expert, Overlord of the Forest , One of a Kind
HP 23000 / 23000MP 85200 / 85200
Str: 15200Agi: 18550
Def: 10510Magic: 21030
Luck: 210Charm: 350
[/tr]
Skills
Generate Plant MinionRank: 7
Generate Advanced Plant MinionRank: 3
Emperor of the Green ArmyRank: 7
Extreme GrowthRank: Max
Battle StateRank: Max
AnalyzeRank: Max
Terra NetworkRank: 43
Cage of ThornsRank: 32
True Form of the Forest OverlordRank: Max
Overlord¡¯s EmpireRank: 18
Vegetation AbsorptionRank: 59
Forest Overlord¡¯s Wings of Blurring SpeedRank: 12
Burning BloodRank: 31
Lightning Leaf ArrowsRank: 26
Aqua GuardRank: 23
Spore CloudRank: 13
Forest Overlord¡¯s Honor GuardsRank: 14
Elemental Poison ClawsRank: 17
Five Elements Refined BodyRank: 4
Flesh ManipulationRank: 12
Left eye of the Exterminating OverlordRank: 29
Right eye of the Subjugation OverlordRank: 29
Chris laughed to himself, doing so he subconsciously released an immense pressure. ¡°Well, then I guess it¡¯s time to get the reunion started.¡± [Chris] As Chris walked out of the room, his skin trembled and clothes started to form. An unzipped dark green hoodie with a skull symbol on his back. The skull resembled a tree growing from a pool of water with lava flowing out of the skull tree eyes and mouth along with lightning bolts coming from clouds that looked to be striking the tree. He also wore a pair of loose-fitting black jeans and a crimson red belt. Chris decided not to make a shirt or shoes because he like the sensation of his bare feet touching the ground and the wind on his chest. Slowly making his way he continued to release his pressure right up until he got to the door of the room with everyone in it. Opening the door Chris walked into the room. Though he wore a calm and mocking face inside he was barely able to contain himself. After so long his former classmates and bullies stood in front of him. Seeing Darak grasping Claira wrist he frowned. Instantly the crushing pressure from a moment ago was directed at Darak. ¡°Let go of her or would you rather tear your arm off and beat you with it?¡± [Chris] Chris¡¯ voice was so cold that the temperature in the room dropped a few degrees. Instinctively Darak released his Grip on Claira, Chris inhuman eyes was what sent Darak over the edge. Everyone saw danger in those eyes, they looked merciless like his stare alone was made to kill. While the others were slightly scared of Chris¡¯ appearance Claira along with Helina and Sara walked over to Chris. Each girl gave him a hug, it was easy to tell that they were extremely happy to see him. ¡°Jeez, two months you have been asleep, two whole months.¡± [Helina] ¡°Well, at least he finally woke up.¡± [Claira] ¡°Look at your body, damn, you even got taller, and what¡¯s with the tattoos.¡± [Sara] After a short inspection of his changed body, Chris made them continue later in a more private space. Chris continued to chat with the girls while walking over to the dinner table. Sitting down each of them grabbed a plate of food and started eating like they were the only ones in the room. The four merrily ate, until Helina and Sara got into an argument about whose turn it was to feed Chris, who sat back with a wry smile. A rabbit isn¡¯t going to get involved in a fight between tigers. Darak and co had start to go over to where Chris sat, obvious they planned to start something. They could tell Chris was powerful, but if they worked together then had confident in winning a fight. Not only that Darak said to the others that when they had beaten Chris to a pulp the girls that clung to him would be theirs, since the man that gave them confidence have been utterly defeated in front of them. Before they had even taken three steps, Aldear coughed and warmed them I an irritated tone. ¡°Remember what Princess Qin said about not starting trouble?¡± [Aldear] Darak spun around his eye red with rage. ¡°But Aldear that bastard, he!¡± [Darak] ¡°I don¡¯t care now go sit and eat peacefully or else all of you will be one thousand pushups with the five hundred pound boulder.¡± [Aldear] Darak and co flinch when they heard the pushups they had to do and went to go sit down. Still the group glared at Chris and after a few minutes a smile appeared on Chris¡¯ face for a moment before he glared back. ¡°If you have to say something then say it. Don¡¯t just sit there glaring like some spineless fucking cowards or is that just what you are.¡± [Chris] ¡°What was that!?¡± [Luke] Luke stood and fixed Chris with a mad stare. ¡°What are you deaf as well as stupid, I call you a bunch of worthless cowards that can¡¯t even talk back properly.¡± [Chris] Luke trembled with rage along with the rest. Suddenly the girl joined in with Chris. ¡°Hahaha, you know what they say about men with short tempers¡­that they are just pissed that they are tiny down where it counts.¡± [Helina] ¡°It¡¯s ok, after all with how ugly they are no women would willingly be with them.¡± [Claira] The men could no longer contain themselves and stood drawing their swords. ¡°You damn sluts watch what you say or I make you see just how small I am.¡± [Darak] ¡°Yeah, we should just kill all of you, but only after satisfying ourselves.¡± [Trent] Under the lustful as well as anger gazes of the four men, Helina and Claira didn¡¯t even bat an eye. Seeing that the two show no sign of fear Darak¡¯s anger reach its peak and without warning swung his sword releasing a golden arc of energy. Before the arc had made, it have way Aldear stepped in front of it and with his sword split it into. ¡°You fucking brat, to use an attack like [Holy Blade] like that have you any idea how much damaged you would have caused.¡± [Aldear] ¡°But, those damn-¡° [Darak] ¡°Oi¡± [Chris] Both Aldear and the hero¡¯s group turned to look at Chris. Bloodlust leaked from him like a flood that drowned everyone in an uneasy feeling. ¡°If you want to fight, then lets fight. I have had enough of your attitude oh great ¡°Heroes¡±.¡± [Chris] ¡°Now see here, let us just stop this and continue with our meal.¡± [Qin] Qin again tried to mediate the situation before it got out of hand. Though it didn¡¯t look like it was working Qin was about to continue when someone spoke up. ¡°Brother just let them fight.¡± [Rosalina] Qin looked at her in surprise, but when their eye meet he understood. This was to test Chris capabilities. If he could defeat six other S ranks that would be an impressive feat. Also if Qin played his cards right, the situation could work in his favor. ¡°Very well, I am fine with it, do as you like.¡± [Qin] Rosalina really wanted to test Chris, she just wanted the Heroes to receive a ¡°friendly¡± beating in hopes it would make them less arrogance and more restraint in their actions. * Five minutes later in the back courtyard that was used for training stood Chris on one side and the six heroes on the other. The courtyard was very simple the training area was a thirty wide and forth meter long rectangle meant to fit several sparring matches at once. Around the south side was the castle with a balcony that oversaw the whole place, which is where the ones not participating stood. ¡°Aldear what are the chances of the heroes winning?¡± [Qin] Aldear scratch his chin before replying. ¡°I¡¯d say around 80%, even if he I¡¯d say he is an S rank of the Lower Realm 3rd stage, all six of the heroes are S ranks so it¡¯s very possible for them to win.¡± [Aldear] ¡°Lord Aldear, with all due respect the heroes have a 0% chance of winning.¡± [Helina] Both Aldear and Qin turned to look at Helina, who was standing with Claira and Sara. ¡°Ho, what makes you say that young lady Sennel?¡± [Aldear] This time it was Sara who answered with a voice of pure confidence. ¡°Because Chris is much stronger than he appears.¡± [Sara] Suddenly the heroes released their killer intent in mass quantities. ¡°It seems the fight is beginning.¡± [Clows] Everyone focused on the training field to watch the battle that would surely be epic. Chapter 31: One Sided Slaughter ¡°Forest, Trent!¡± [Darak] Darak shouted while he charged Chris, Justice shining brightly. Chris¡¯ eyes glinted with a cold light and his already wicked smile widened. Darak swung his sword and a vertical arc of golden light was released from his sword to speed towards Chris. Easily avoiding the arc of light by sidestepping Chris then took another step backward to avoid Forests fire covered fist. Thinking he had an opportunity Trent came charging at Chris while cladded in wind. Even when he was faced with Trent¡¯s destructive rush, Chris remained calm and moved slightly making Trent follow him. At the last second before Trent touched Chris, vanished forcing Trent to unintentionally run into Luke, who had been trying to sneak up on Chris. ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t be serious is that all you got. Jeez with this amount of power you want to fight.¡± [Chris] Chris mocked them while laughing lightly. Suddenly dozens of arrows flew towards Chris at breakneck speed. Not even looking at the direction of the arrows Chris¡¯ body continuously flickered dodging the arrows seamlessly. Turning his attention to Anna, who had a stupefied expression he again laughed. ¡°I guess it¡¯s my turn huh?¡± [Chris] Shooting forward Chris appear in front of Anna drop kicking her in the chest. She didn¡¯t even have time to scream before she smashed into the wall fifteen meters away. ¡°You bastard!¡± [Stella[ Stella released a storm of fire that engulfed Chris. Stella relaxed slightly seeing Chris get caught in her [Burning Storm] , sadly she was mistaken. With terrifying speed, Chris burst out of the flames and grabbed Stella¡¯s shoulders in a handstand position. Continuing to us the momentum of when he rushed forward he tightened his grip on Stella¡¯s shoulder and somersaulted, rotating four times in the air before releasing her. She smashed into the ground with ridiculous speed head first. Chris lightly land next to Stella that had her head stuck in the ground. He looked down at the ostrich girl and smirked. Chris didn¡¯t want to kill them because if he did their suffering would be cut short. To him, this was just a greeting to their personal hell. He could tell that both girls although they would be heavily injured. They could easily be healed before the festival, where Chris could again beat them to a bloody pulp. Looking over at the remaining four Chris eyes flashed with amusement and mocked them again. ¡°Two down four to go.¡± [Chris] Veins appeared on each of their faces, after give some orders Darak feinted left, the brother came at him head on, and Luke circled right. Trent used [Tornado Rush] and his speed increase along with him being surrounded by a small tornado. Behind him, Forest had leaped into the air his fists were sent ablaze ready to attack Chris in combo with his brother¡¯s skill. ¡°Hmph, to slow.¡± [Chris] Even though Trent was roaring in rage, Chris¡¯ icy voice echoed reaching even the spectators. Jumping forward he used Trent as a stepping stone to fly towards Forest. Reaching Forest before he could react Chris grabbed his shirt and twisted his body throwing him at Luke. The two collided in full forces causing the two to fall and roll on the ground in a tangled mess. The two didn¡¯t move as they both had been knocked unconscious from slamming into each other. Chris landed gracefully still unharmed. He looked over at the now only two left. ¡°It better if you just surrender, with your strength you don¡¯t have a chance. Just admit to being limp dick losers and apologized to Claira and Sara, then we¡¯ll call it good.¡± [Chris] Chris knew that Darak warped pride would never allow him to admit defeat to Chris, who was disrespecting him. ¡°Like hell I will, Trent lets go all out and wipe the smug smile off his face!¡± [Darak] ¡°Right!¡± [Trent] Suddenly the golden aura covering Darak changed to a milky white while Trent¡¯s skin started to turn a shade redder. * Through the cheers of the others that were rooting for Chris, Aldear was in a fit of rage. ¡°Those fools, to think they would go that far!¡± [Aldear] He the captain was about to jump down to stop the battle when a hand touched his shoulder. Looking back Helina was looking at the battlefield her eye twinkled with excitement and if you look closely, a cold light of amusement flickered behind the twinkling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Chris had handle whatever they are doing.¡± [Helina] Aldear¡¯s eye flicked over to Prince Qin. ¡°If someone like her says its ok then its ok.¡± [Qin] Aldear stepped back with a sigh and continued to watch the match. Sara who was beside him snickered. ¡°Remember Lord Aldear, Chris hasn¡¯t even used a single skill yet.¡± [Sara] Aldear¡¯s eyes widened she was right, with newfound curiosity Aldear continued to watch. * The battles¡¯s pace had changed since the two heroes activated their boosting skills. Though Chris already knew how the worked. Since the heroes had taken those pills that used his blood as a stabilizer Chris was about to read the heroes¡¯ thoughts and memories at any given time. Right now he want this fight to be won purely by his own ability, but how could he now have studied their skills beforehand. Darak¡¯s [Limit Breaker] skill triples his stats and powers up his other skills for four minute, however like every skill of that nature he will receive a backlash that cuts his stats down to ninety percent. While Trent used [Raging Regeneration] that doesn¡¯t necessarily boost his stats, but allows him to push past his limits and gain insane regenerative abilities. Like Darak¡¯s skill in five minutes, he will enter a weakened state as well. Though did either of these skill trouble, Chris? Of course not. Even with triple stats Darak was still his play toy and as for Trent. ¡°RAAAAAA¡± [Trent] The stupid man kicked the ground sending him several feet into the air, both of his fists glowed orange. Chris who was currently quickly dodging Darak¡¯s thrusts. Chris smirked and did a backflip into the air. ¡°Time to go night night dumbass.¡± [Chris] Chris unleashed a barrage of punches onto Trent. In less than two seconds, Chris had landed over eighty punches to various parts of the poor idiot¡¯s body. To finish things of Chris grabbed his legs and placed both his feet onto Trent''s armpits. They then free fell quickly crashing into the earth.¡¯ This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Casually stepping away from Trent looked over at Darak. He had his sword pointing backward as waves of energy came from the golden glowing sword. ¡°Take this my ultimate attack, [Limit Breaker: Heavenly Strike] !¡± [Darak] Once the light was so bright you couldn¡¯t even tell he was holding a sword, Darak took one step then vanished. Reappearing in front of Chris with a crazed smile was on his face, he swung the sword vertically downwards. ¡°DDDIIIIIIIIIIEE!!!¡± [Darak] Boooooooom! A massive Explosion sent a shock wave that threatened to blow over everyone watching from the balcony. When the dust settles two figures stood facing each other. Behind Chris was a twenty foot long straight line gouge in the ground. But that isn¡¯t what shocked everyone. Chris¡¯ thumb and index finger had black metallic scales and the vine pattern in his hand and lower arm was glowing brightly. In between his two fingers was Darak¡¯s sword held in Chris iron grip. Darak¡¯s face had paled and a look of panic was seen. In desperation, he yelled while throwing a punch at Chris'' face. ¡°You damn monster!¡± [Darak] Before the crazed man¡¯s fist was even half way to its target a group of pencil branches grew from Chris¡¯ shoulder blade and twisted together to form a four fingered arm. The arm moved with untraceable speed and before anyone realized that the arm had grown from Chris¡¯ back it had already grabbed Darak¡¯s fist. ¡°This has gotten boring let¡¯s end this for now.¡± [Chris] Chris looking at Darak with a bored expression flickered his hand and Justice was sent flying ten feet before piercing the ground. Chris then had his extra arm pull Darak and the snap back breaking his arm as well as throwing him several meters. Darak screamed in pain and through teared filled eyes, he looked up to see Chris already staring down at him a demonic smile on his face. Chris terrifyingly inhuman eyes add to the fear affect and Darak froze from fear. Chris knelt down to be face to face with Darak and his smile widened. ¡°For five years I have waited patiently for a chance to drag you through the mud and torment you just like you did to me. So how does it feel to have the tables turned?¡± [Chris] Chris saw Darak¡¯s pained face look at him completely confused. Standing up Chris laughed smacking his head once. ¡°Oh yeah, when I look like this you wouldn¡¯t recognize me.¡± [Chris] Chris again knelt down and moving closer, his face suddenly change to how it looked before he came to Mithos. ¡°Now does this help you¡¯re fucking tiny brain remember me?¡± [Chris] Darak¡¯s mouth dropped open and his eyes filled with understanding as well as rage. ¡°You fuck fat pig shit¡± [Darak] Filled with rage, Darak ignored the fact that Chris had just beaten him so easily and stood while trying to throw a punch. Sadly at that moment [Limit Breaker] ended and Darak fell to the ground unable to move. Chris put his foot on Darak¡¯s face and rubbed it into the dirt a cold smile on his face and eyes shining with satisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t worry gutter sludge you will see me more from now on, I guarantee it. * After leaving Darak and co to the healers, Chris had casually walked over to the door that would lead out of the back courtyard. When he opened the doors, he found that close friends, the mercenary comrades, and even the servants were waiting for him. When they saw him, everyone cheered and rushed to meet him. Apparently the entire Castle had stopped to watch the fight and everyone was not only impress but happy that Chris took down the heroes a few notches. Quickly Chris part from the group after receiving many words of congratulations. * Later that day, Chris lay in his new room in a vast and comfortable bed. Claira was currently studying books on ice-related spells, while Sara was learning some tricks from the castle head chief say she want to improve her cooking skills for Chris. With both of them gone, Helina lay on the bed with him her head on his chest. ¡°Chris you have become every strong compared to the first time we met. Now you can even take on six lower realm S ranks without using any skills to fight back.¡± [Helina] Chris snorted happily from her praise but still corrected her. ¡°I used a skill to create that arm that grabbed that bastard¡¯s fist.¡± [Chris] Helina sighed. ¡°Yes, but still that was quite impressive.¡± [Helina] Suddenly there was a knock on the door. ¡°Chris I was wondering if we could talk¡± [Rosalina] Chris sat up and got off the bed. He opened the door and looked at Rosalina with a bored expression. ¡°Please come in.¡± [Chris] Rosalina stepped in and took a seat in a fluffy red chair. She notices Helina glaring at her. Helina already knew why the Royals had actually come to this year¡¯s festival and she didn¡¯t like the fact that they were trying to use Chris. "Sir Galvon-¡° [Rosalina] Chris raised a hand to stop her. ¡°Please, Chris is fine.¡± [Chris] Rosalina¡¯s eyebrows raised for a second before continuing. ¡°Chris, there is a matter I would like to discuss with you.¡± [Roaslina] ¡°Oh, and what might that be?¡± [Chris] Rosalina cleared her throat and tried to seem as friendly as possible. ¡°After today¡¯s outstanding performance the Invictus Royal Family would like to offer you a position as a Dragon Knight.¡± [Rosalina] Helina gasped in shock. Chris looked over at her. ¡°Is the position of a Dragon Knight that great?¡± [Chris] Helina fierily nodded. ¡°A Dragon Knight is a particular existence that protects the Kingdom in a dire situation. Not only are they respected, by they hold as much power in court as one of the four generals that are only second to the first general in terms of political power.¡± [Helina] Hearing the information from Helina Chris closed his eyes. After a moment, they opened again and a single word exited his mouth. ¡°No¡± [Chris] Chapter 32: Extermination and Subjugation Note 1: OK I changed a few thinks in Chapter 30: The Monster Sleeps No More What I changed was the MC appearance (eyes) and His status page. The actual story doesn¡¯t change, but so not to be slightly confused in this chapter I suggest check the changes. Note 2: Changed eye skills in this chapter. /////// Both Helina and Rosalina stared at Chris, who had his arms crossed and looking that the princess with an unreadable face. ¡°Chris what are you thinking, the position of Dragon Knight is something most people dream of obtaining.¡± [Helina] ¡°Yes, and the price is that I am bound to Invictus correct?¡± [Chris] Rosalina eyes did not waver, her resolve was clear. Offer the position of Dragon Knight was one of her highest trump cards, since he didn¡¯t accept that she now had to think of a new offer. From what Rosalina has read about Chris he wanted power both personal and political. That is what throw her off, it didn¡¯t make sense since even though Chris would be obligated to follow orders, and they would only come from the king himself. Still she nodded, the conversation wasn¡¯t in her favor. She thought of using his friend to get to him, but she already know that was a terrible idea. Though Chris may waver in his decision there was allow a higher chance of angering him. Even if what she did was helpful, the fact wouldn¡¯t change that it that she would be using them. Besides what could she actually offer his friends? She knew of the grudge between the siblings and the Earl, but it wasn¡¯t worth getting rid of a man that controls over eighty percent of the border to the demon¡¯s territory. There was nothing she could give the elven sisters, and Helina and Clows had Burdock that could offer just as much as her. ¡°Now that does mean I don¡¯t want to work out some sort of deal.¡± [Chris] Rosalina who had subconsciously lowered her gaze to think looked back up. A faint wicked smile was on Chris¡¯ face and Rosalina realized she had just given him the advantage. She had shown in that one action that how desperate Rosalina was to make Chris an ally. ¡°I have a few conditions, depending on your answers is how are conversation will progress.¡± [Chris] Rosalina was shaken, she was known for her intelligent, but Chris had caught her off guard by rejecting her offer of becoming a Dragon Knight. Because of that slip up now her only obtain was to listen to his conditions. ¡°Alright, what are they.¡± [Rosalina] Chris laughed lightly at the subtle anger in Rosalina¡¯s voice. ¡°One, I want the leashes of the Hero¡¯s to tighten up until they choke. I can tell because they are the heroes it makes things complicated to control them, but with this you now have a way out.¡± [Chris] ¡°Done!¡± [Rosalina] She answered without hesitation as Chris suspected. He laughed inwardly, with the heroes chained up it would be easier to ¡°visit¡± them. ¡°Two, I have complete freed to do whatever I want without repercussions.¡± [Chris] Rosalina¡¯s eyebrows knitted together and after a moment she answered. ¡°While there will be limits, as long as you don¡¯t do something that significantly harms Invictus it will be fine.¡± [Rosalina] Chris nodded. ¡°The last one is whenever I do something for the kingdom or the royal family I must be compensated appropriately.¡± [Chris] ¡°What, that¡¯s unreasonable!?¡± [Rosalina] ¡°Is it, to me if you tell me do something like take on an army or fight an extremely power opponent I don¡¯t think the first to conditions would be enough to make me do shit. A job must have proper payment, that¡¯s all it is nothing special.¡± [Chris] Rosalina bit her lip, Chris hadn¡¯t really have anything to lose, but he could gain from this deal greatly. Chris¡¯ eyes were neared studying the princess¡¯s actions, his usual calm unreadable smile was on his face. Chris had realized quickly that although this girl was smart, she wasn¡¯t good at dealing with people. He could help but question why Prince Qin let her come alone, was he looking down on him. Think that Chris became slightly irritated, returning his attention to Rosalina she was still thinking about what to do. Chris wanted to get to sleep because he had an exhausting day of deal with idiots. Suddenly his eyes flickered like he had just found something interesting, so in a calm almost indifffernt voice he made a suggestion. ¡°For now I would like to sleep, so how about you discuss everything with your brother and we will continue tomorrow.¡± [Chris] Rosalina looked up, her face twitched, it was obvious Chris was done talking to her. She wanted to make some progress in this conversation, but the only thing that happened was her being spun around Chris¡¯ finger. Talking to her brother wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea, after all he was better at talking to people than her so maybe he could turn this around if she talked to him. Getting up the three said their goodbyes and Chris returned to bed, with a strange smile on his face and lightly laughing. Helina again curled up with him, her face had a questioning look from how he was acting. ¡°Helina though I have only been awake for less than a day, do you think I have just been messing around with those low-grade shits.¡± [Chris] She still looked puzzled and sat up, her smile mischievous. ¡°So then what have you been doing because other than give those he¡¯s a good beating you have just been sitting on your ass?¡± [Helina] ¡°Ha, oh really now, well since I woke up my [Seekers] have been gathering information as well as do a little recon work. Just now I received some good information back from one of them that was watching Prince Qin.¡± [Chris] Helina¡¯s eyebrows raised and she put on a serious face. ¡°What did you find out?¡± [Helina] Turning his gaze towards her, Chris smiled mockingly. His words were let out with victorious tone. ¡°It would seem that after today, Invictus has raised the bar on trying to take me to their side. With the princess know going over to talk to the prince about the conditions I just gave her.¡± [Chris] His smile widened and his eyes flashed like a cat that had cornered a mouse. ¡°Even if they are a little unreasonable, I doubt the prince would let his chance slip by and if not I have ways to twist his hands that much more.¡± [Helina] * The next morning, Chris was lying down on a patch of grass in the back courtyard looking over his new skills. He had asked that no one disturb him since he didn¡¯t know what would happen.
Generate Advanced Plant MinionRank 3
Generates an BOSS type plant minion: Pazuzu, Behemoth, OrthosCost 10000 MP
Chris had been shocked by this skill since one of the minions¡¯ name was Orthos. After questioning Orthos he learned some interesting things, but Chris was focused on his skills so he would leave think about that for another time. The next skill confirmed that he really was no longer human.
True Form of the Forest OverlordRank Max
Unseals one of your two true forms: Exterminator or Tyrant
Exterminator: Increases your stats by 100%, unseals [True Exterminating Zone] , unseals [Exterminating Wisps]
Subjugating: Increases All plant minions stats by 100%, unseals [True Subjugating Pressure] , unseals [Subjugation Shackles]
Chris didn¡¯t care about not being human anymore, actually is was somewhat happy. Chris wanted to know what each form looked like as well as their special magics. First transforming into his Exterminator Form black smoke instantly enveloped his body; his body made cracking sounds as his limbs lengthen and his muscles expanded slightly, his head changed to resemble a demonic dragon¡¯s head, black scales started to grow on every part of his body, six horns grow from his forehead and curved back then up at different lengths to resemble a crown, his nails became three inch long claws and his teeth transformed into fangs, a series of half inch long spikes emerged along his spine and ended with a tail that looked to be made of hundreds of triangular arrow heads growing from his waist, a set of draconic wings sprouted from his back, the whites of his eyes turned black, his irises changing to noticeable bright gold rings, finally the purple cross pupil of his right eye turned bright green to match his left eye. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. When he was finished transforming the black smoke hiding his body violently exploded outwards with dry exploding sound. Chris stood 7¡¯6 feet tall and his current appearance was more terrifying than his bark armor several times over. ¡°It would seem the form I showed to Luke was incomplete, my head didn¡¯t change and the tail looks different now, also I¡¯m a foot taller, hmm, interesting.¡± [Chris] Chris paused using Metal Swarm minions to thoroughly study his body. ¡°Now for the magic.¡± [Chris] Lifting his left hand, black smoke gathered to form a swirling ball of smoke ten centimeters in radius with a dim white core. He through the ball of smoke, but it dissipated to nothing almost instantly. ¡°Interesting, there is no type of element in it maybe¡­¡± [Chris] Chris focused his mana and separated the fire type mana then injected it into a new ball of smoke and its core became a dim fiery red. This time instead of throwing it he tried to control it like he did with his minions. His attempt was successful, the ball moved as he wanted it to. When he detonated the smoke ball it exploded covering four meters in range. Chris was surprised by the level of destructive power the small ball held. Chris created a wall of roots that was four meters wide, four meters tall and two meters thick. He then had a new red smoke ball crash into it, the results were a two meter deep spherical hole was carved out and the rest of the front of the wall that had been untouched by the explosion was set ablaze. Chris continued to experiment finding that the area of effect was two meters around the explosion making the attack range up to six meters, genuinely terrifying. He also learned that by adding different elements caused different effects on the area around the explosion; water fired icicles, lighting did a chain effect, air disintegrated anything in the area, and earth petrified everything. After being in the Exterminator Form for three hours, he had finished his experimentation and decide to switch to the Subjugating Form . Again his body made a groaning sound as it changed; Chris¡¯ body thinned, his head became longer with two large horns grow from his brow and curving backwards along the side of his head, he no longer had lips to hide his sharp fangs, his eye sockets now were on the sides of his head, his nose became two holes on his face, two extra arms sprouted from his shoulders, his scales had changed to light grey skin, he no longer had spikes on his back and his tail morphed to be rather slender and whip-like, grey bat wings emerged from his back, his claws stayed the same, his eyes changed starting from the right side, his whites turned to a radiant gold color with a dark purple ring for irises and dark purple crosses for pupils, Finally his body began to glow with a black aura. Inspecting his body, Chris gave himself a red-robed with silver trimmings that looked like something a king would wear. Creating another wall of roots Chris raised his right hand and focused fire type mana. Suddenly six glowing black circular magical formations appeared in front of the wall each one produced a thick gray chain covered in a red light that started with a spear like tip. The chains wrapped around the wall, though nothing happened, after a few different ideas Chris found that the effects of the chains can be suppressed so that if Chris wanted to use the chains to capture someone without hurting them it was possible. When he used its effect burn marks appeared on the wall. And just like before each element had a different effect. After an hour of tests, Chris returned to his human form and looked at his next skill.
Forest Overlord¡¯s Wings of Blurring SpeedRank 12
this skill creates wings that can increase your agility up to 150%Cost 100 MP per second
sub-skill: After Image Double - as long as the primary skill is active you can generate a copy of yourself that can act independently from the original.
Two branches sprouted from Chris¡¯ back. The branches looked like skeletal wings until countless small leaves resembling feathers grew and covered the branches making them really look like crow wings. Creating two doubles, astonishment cover his face. The doubles could move in different ways at the same time and even talk at the same time but say different things. With this unless his opponent has a top level sensory skill, Chris doubted anyone could tell the difference.
Forest Overlord¡¯s Honor GuardsRank 12
Creates an Honor Guard that can attack, defend, and increase mana regenerationCost 2000 MP
Not much had changed about this skill, the ball of liquid had changed to alternate between black and white in random areas. Along with its abilities to absorb mana and give it to Chris and fire bolts of magic like a machine gun, it now can create a circular transparent green shield two feet in radius.
Flesh ManipulationRank 12
You can change to shape of your human form at willPassive
This skill allowed Chris to change his face and grow the branch arm when he had fought the heroes. Chris felt like this new skill was amazing since he could change his appearance whenever he wanted. Chris could infiltrate any place he pleased with the right form or easily trick someone.
Left Eye of the Exterminating OverlordRank 29
Allows you to see 1 seconds into the futureToggle Passive
sealed skill: Extermination Flash ¨C Allows you to stop time for 2 seconds
Right Eye of the Subjugation OverlordRank 29
suppresses target(s) stats by 20%Toggle Passive
sealed skill: Subjugating Pressure ¨C within a 30 meter radius enemy(s) stats are decreased by 60% or if the gap in magical power is to great the enemy will fall under your will
Chris stopped for a moment then started to laugh. He laughed for a few minutes before regaining his carefree attitude again. ¡°Both these skills are so overpowered, especial in my real form.¡± [Chris] Still he couldn¡¯t get too cocky or else he might make a fatal error. By the time he was done testing all his new skills, the sky had darkened. Using [Terra Network] to navigate the pitch-black hallways Chris made his way to his room. He sighed with a gentle smile when he found that the usual three had fallen asleep waiting for him. Helina was the only one that was laying on the bed, Claira was face down on his desk a book in her half open right hand. Sara made him almost burst out laughing, she was sitting in his favorite red cushy chair¡­well, sitting wouldn¡¯t be the right word. Only half her body was on the chair, her waist up was off the chair hanging with a stupid smile. Picking up the two sisters Chris brought them the bed, undressed them and cover them as well as himself with the quilt. Closing his eyes thinking of the festival and what it would be like. Sleep didn¡¯t take him quickly, but after some time he finally drifted off to his dreams While he peaceful slept little did, he know Burdock was planning something that Chris would find almost too entertaining. Chapter 33: Chris the Evil King? It was noon of the next day that Prince Qin called Chris to the room he was using while in Kelros. Qin sat on a couch with a friendly smile, while Rosalina, who was sitting beside him frowning slightly. ¡°Chris, we will accept your conditions.¡± [Qin] Chris had his usual calm smile on his face, but Qin next words made his mouth twitch. ¡°But only if you show us your true strength by fighting Aldear.¡± [Qin] Not losing his cool Chris calmly studied Qin, a level an arrogance floated around him. Chris snorted, showing his true power wasn¡¯t a big deal to him, except it wouldn¡¯t let him hide any of his current trump cards from the kingdom. Or that¡¯s what they thought. Chris shrugged. ¡°That is fine, I don¡¯t mind, after all you have to know my limits, then in the future you would know where better to utilize me. thought that is only after I receive a proper offer for my serves.¡± [Chris] His face had not changed remaining calm the whole conversation, it irritated Qin. (This man is arrogant but is also intelligent enough control himself as well as the situations he confronts. Dangerous would be a word to describe this man well.) [Qin] Qin hid his thoughts by laughing. ¡°Haha, good I was planning to even offer my sister¡¯s hand if you declined!¡± [Qin] ¡°B-b-b-brother what are y-y-you saying so casually¡± [Rosalina] Rosalina Checks flushed red, though she held no feeling of romance towards Chris, it was still embarrassing. Completely ignore Qin¡¯s teasing words Chris stood and walked to the door. ¡°Tell me when this fight will be happening later, for now Pops needed me for something.¡± [Chris] * Chris walked down the long hallway that lead to Burdock¡¯s study where he was told he could find the little fat man. Pushing open the double doors Chris walked in silently. If it weren''t for the fact that Burdock was watching the door from his desk when Chris entered, he wouldn¡¯t have notice him at all. To most people Chris moved as if his feet didn¡¯t even touch the ground, not making a sound as he walked. Like he was the wind and the earth hid his presence. Taking a seat in a soft large blue chair Chris faced Burdock and waited for him to speak. ¡°Finally you come, good good take a seat I would like to explain The Steel Blood Festival to you as well as your role in it.¡± [Burdock] The fat man was smiling ear to ear, it made Chris somewhat nervous. ¡°What do you mean ¡°my role,¡± I didn¡¯t agree to anything special!¡± [Chris] Burdock roared a hearty laugh while waving his hand. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t, but I think you will enjoy what am asking you to do, but first I will explain the festival first.¡± [Burdock] Putting on a more serious expression like a father that is going tell his son some crucial advice. ¡°The Steel Blood Festival was created to appeals the gods of harvests with the blood of the people the crops they bless feed. The festival is three days long and has three types of combat; one on one, team battles, and battle royal. The first day is the one on one tournament in which one hundred and twenty modified dimensional boxes are prepared to be used as the rings.¡± [Burdock] Burdock withdrew a clear crystal cube from his desk and handed it to Chris. ¡°Normally the dimensional box creates space and draws the objects inside, but these instead expand to create a barrier of sorts. With them, we can create a protected space for the fights to go all out. The box¡¯s insides will copy the surroundings withing one hundred meters to create a battlefield, so the fighters don¡¯t need to worry about destroying the city or harming spectators. The biggest attraction to this is that the audience can enter the area of the cube but without permission can¡¯t actually enter the box¡¯s created space itself.¡± [Burdock] Chris'' eyebrows raised, to him it sounded like when the fighters enter the separate space they become holograms that the people watching can go close up to without touch anything. He couldn¡¯t help but be fascinated by this magical item, turning it in his hand with a curious faint smile. ¡°The second day is the team fights as well as the highlight show.¡± [Burdock] Chris interrupted him as soon as he became curious in the ¡°highlight show¡±. ¡°What is the highlight show?¡± [Chris] Burdock¡¯s eye flashed with an amused light and he knitted his hands together. ¡°The highlight show allows anyone to come onto a stage and show off where they will be rated. The winner receives an excellent prize that will be announced at the start of the show.¡± [Burdock] Before Chris could try and pry what the prize was out of Burdock, he continued his explanation. ¡°Just like the first day, dimensional boxes will be used, the teams will be three people there is no restrictions. Any weapon and skill are allowed.¡± [Burdock] Confused Chris asked the obvious question. ¡°So we can kill are opponents?¡± [Chris] Instantly Burdock snorted a laugh while shaking his head. ¡°No inside the dimension box any injuries disappear after leaving and upon death the person is forcefully ejected. So you can¡¯t kill your opponent even if you want to.¡± [Burdock] Chris clicked his tongue with displeasure on his face, he wanted to use the festival as an excuse to break a few bone or more of his old classmates. ¡°Now to the main topic, as I am the one that organizes the festival every year I thought of something that would spice things up this year. I want to have every participant join forces and fight against one common enemy, creating a war with one versus thousands. Chris, I want you to become the evil king that the people must fight against.¡± [Burdock] Chris¡¯ mouth hung loose, then a violent light entered his eyes. He tapped his finger in a rhythmic manner. ¡°How tough are the participants?¡± [Chris] Burdocks eyes neared while thinking. A moment later he spoke with confidence. ¡°There are a few S ranks that come every year, maybe one or two at your level at least from what I¡¯ve seen.¡± [Burdock] Chris closed his eyes and pondered for a minute or two, then. ¡°Hmm, sounds interesting, fine it will let me test a few things anyway.¡± [Chris] Chris spoke the words with an evil grin and a poisonous tone. Suddenly Chris'' face grew pale, and his mouth show anger while an intense blood lust surged in every direction making Burdock unable to breath. With something that surpassed anger, Chris roared. ¡°Those bastards!¡± [Chris] In the next moment Chris was gone, the door to Burdocks study was now a pile of toothpicks. * Claira, Sara, Helina, Lily, and Mia were having lunch together in the courtyard. On the table were four dishes each one was the product of Sara¡¯s training in the kitchen. As her closest female friends Sara wanted to know their opinions before serving her creates to Chris. ¡°Wow, Sara this is impressive.¡± [Helina] ¡°Yeah, this stew is amazing.¡± [Mia] Everyone was enjoying the food and happily making conversation, until. ¡°Man, that bitch last night felt awesome, this castle has some pretty fine women.¡± [Trent] The five women turned their heads to look at the group of four men. The ¡°Heroes¡± were walking along the sheltered outside hallway. This morning it was found that the four men had raped a few of the maids last night. Sadly, since they were heroes, the worst that happened was incredibly severe training that morning. But having recovered, they obviously didn¡¯t learn their lesson. Luke noticing their glares and sneered as he whispered something to the others. All four of them laughed and Sara, who didn¡¯t even look at the group of snickering boys raised her voice just enough for them to hear. ¡°Hey is that the group of losers that didn¡¯t even touch Chris, now there talking about they are a raping someone.¡± [Sara] Veins of anger appeared on each of their foreheads, how could they not be angered by heard that their former punching bag reversed the tables. Helina seeing the sparks dumped a bucket of oil. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like they could v\be with women any other way. With the ugly mugs, there is no way.¡± [Helina] Lily also joined in turning the raging fire into an inferno. ¡°it''s not their fault, those boys are just not ¡®¡¯mature¡¯¡¯ enough down where it counts.¡± [Lily] By now the faces of each of Darak and co had turned red with rage if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they would most likely get beaten by Chris again they endured everything. But as the group of filth started to walk away the fatal blow was delivered. ¡°If that is the case, then they lose to Chris in more ways than just strength.¡± [Claira] ¡°Hahaha, What are you talking about sister, of course boys like them can¡¯t compete with Chris in any way.¡± [Sara] That finished it, being reminded of their defeat and now being told they were beneath someone each of them thought of as less than trash. Darak couldn¡¯t take it anymore, his twisted pride wouldn¡¯t allow him to walk away. Though he didn¡¯t think Chris had it in him to actually kill any of his former classmates. So what if he received a few wounds that could be healed in a few days, right now Darak wanted to see those who insulted him beg for mercy. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°Shut the fuck up, you goddamn whores.¡± [Darak] Drawing his sword Darak shot forward like a bullet. Following his lead Forest, Trent, and Luke readied themselves for battle and also sped towards the girls. Although it was a five on four, the enemy were all S ranks while the girls side only had Helina and Mia at S rank level. Helina moved to intercept Darak, Forest and Trent had used [Tornado Rush] to catch up and block Helina. At the same time, Mia spoke a strange language and a wall of wailing bluish white faces appeared and blocked Luke. Darak, however, made it past their defenses and move to his target, Claira, and Sara. To him, they were the ones that caused all of this. If it wasn¡¯t for Sara pissing him off, then Darak would have had to fight Chris and get beat up. Now they were insulting him, Chris¡¯ bitches were mocking him, that was more than Darak could take. In a blind rage, he swung his sword which was clad in a golden light. The sisters tried to defend with Claira raising a barrier of ice while Sara attack with icy arrows that fired from multiple directions. But to Darak the elves resistance was nothing. His sword came down and would cut Sara into. Claira realizing her wall of ice wouldn¡¯t be able to block Darak¡¯s anger filled attack, She moved as fast as she could and pushed Sara out of the way. ¡°CLAIRA!¡± [Sara] Though she wasn¡¯t cut in half, a deep wound was made on her back. Claira fell to the ground unmoving. Sara was instantly by her sister¡¯s side. ¡°Claria, are you okay, please say something.¡± [Sara] Seeing how the two women who had just a minute again acting so high and mighty in their current stay, how couldn¡¯t a person like him not laugh. ¡°That¡¯s what you get for insulting me, bitch.¡± [Darak] He pointed at Claira while continuing to laugh. ¡°You bast-¡° [Helina] Helina was about to leave her fight with Forest and Trent to attack Darak when. ¡°DARAK!¡± [Chris] Killer intent instantly swallowed the courtyard and before even a heartbeat passed, Chris was in front of Darak his fist give off the feeling of death. Boom Crash Crash Crash In an instant, Darak was sent through three thick stone was like they were made of tofu. Chris had seemed to replace Darak appeared next to Sara, who was holding Claira while sobbing uncontrollably. Chris knelt down and slowly took Claira from her sister and rolled her onto her stomach. Chris¡¯ already cold eyes became like two shards of ice. His heart was constricted, right now Claira needed a healer or she would die. Thinking fast Chris created five Metal Swarm minions to heal her, unfortunately, the wound was too deep for those minion who didn¡¯t special in healing to handle. By now, many people had gathered around in the courtyard. ¡°Move aside, I¡¯m a healer, I said move.¡± [Rosalina] The Princess knelt beside Claira and quickly inspected her wound, immediately her face darkened. ¡°Her wound is very deep¡­I know a spell that could heal her. But, because I haven¡¯t fully learned it and gained the skill it will take an astronomical amount of mana.¡± [Rosalina] ¡°Then use mine, I have plenty to spare!¡± [Chris] Chris without hesitation made his offer, Rosalina didn¡¯t even hesitated to think. Immediately she placed her hands over the wound and a pink fire coated her hands and entered Claira¡¯s wound. ¡°When I remove my hands I want you to put your hand where mine were, got it?¡± [Rosalina] Chris nodded he was completely calm, he needed to be so he didn¡¯t make any mistakes. As the pink flames flickered and moved over Claira¡¯s wound, it started to close. Flesh regenerated slowly and the flames changed from pink to purple. Suddenly Claira screamed in pain even though she was unconscious tears flowed down her face and she sniveled in agony. ¡°Now!¡± [Rosalina] When the princess had removed her hands before they had moved an inch, Chris¡¯ hands had replaced hers. She then put her atop Chris¡¯ and the purple flame grew severe times threatening to engulf Claira¡¯s entire body along with the ones healing her. (What the hell, how does his guy have so much mana!?) [Rosalina] As soon as Rosalina touched Chris¡¯ hands she felt an endless stream of mana flow around her. Grabbing at the stream she started to use it as a fuel source. The river of mana felt odd to be in contact with, it was calm yet enraged, gentle but also cruel. What she was feeling was Chris emotion, as she continued to use the river, the more felt understanding and connection to it. Finally after ten minutes the wound was almost completely closed. The light of the flames had dimmed a little as well as the size. ¡°Chris, can you raise the amount of mana you¡¯re giving by just a little.¡± [Rosalina] ¡°Got it¡± [Chris] The flames suddenly exploded in size again looking to be at a danger level. With the flames regaining its strength, cut completely closed. Rosalina withdrew her hands with her face slightly flushed. ¡°She should be okay now, all she will need is some rest.¡± [Rosalina] Chris nodded, then his eyes turned cold once again. He stood and faced Forest, Trent, and Luke a murderous light flared brightly. The three had been told to stay put by Aldear, but as Chris approached the three turned to run. ¡°Where do you think you fuck gutter trash are going?¡± [Chris] Before the group of heroes had even taken three steppes, roots burst from the ground and restrained their arms and legs. ¡°Chris, stop, I will not allow you to kill them, even if they are scum, those three are still the heroes.¡± [Qin] Qin broke from the crowd to walk in front of Chris. Chris without hesitation came face to face with Qin. The murderous aura surrounding Chris made Qin¡¯s knees weak still he held his ground. If the heroes died hope for defeating the demons decreased by quite a bit. Chris¡¯ eyes pierced through Qin like he was an insect that was about to be stomped. ¡°I don¡¯t plan on killing them just repaying what is due, but if you continue to block my way the deal is off.¡± [Chris] Qin looked at Chris with a complex look, sweat was seen on his forehead. ¡°Do you promise not to kill them?¡± [Qin] In response to Qin¡¯s question, Chris'' mouth curled to form a cold, wicked smile. ¡°But, of course, they can¡¯t just get away from their hell so soon, not when I have so much planned.¡± [Chris] Qin satisfied by Chris words, stepped aside. Again Chris slowly stepped forward towards the three. Suddenly a roar was heard and a moment later a Striker minion came out of the hole Darak had created. In the minions mouth was Darak unconscious. Chris had the black tiger come over to where he and his victims were. The tiger having reached its destination shifted its jaw and a loud cracking sound was heard. Darak regained consciousness with a scream of agony and was thrown on the ground, everyone could then see his chest had a few puncture wounds and a mangled left arm. Darak groaned it pain but didn¡¯t move. Roots then lifted him up to hang alongside his friends. ¡°Now isn¡¯t this a beautiful sight, my four old friends that I spend so many days hanging out with. I remember the one time Luke broke my left leg, hmm, how did it bend again.¡± Suddenly the roots wrapped around Luke¡¯s left leg trembled and force his leg into an unnatural position with tearing and crunching sounds. ¡°Oh, yeah that¡¯s how it looked, thanks, Luke.¡± [Chris] Chris hearing Luke pain fill cries gave a satisfied smile. ¡°You fucking bastard I¡¯ll, GAAAAAAAH¡± [Forest] ¡°Shut up¡± [Chris] Chris interrupted Trent¡¯s empty threat by having the roots around his right arm rotate a few time while speaking a cold level voice. For three hours Chris twisted and snapped their limbs, or pulverized the three¡¯s internal organs, causing blood to continuously be vomited up. The whole time, Chris wore a horrifying smile of satisfaction and laughed with pure sickening joy. After the first ten minutes, almost everyone had left unable to listen to the scream of torment. At one point, Stella and Anna returned from shopping and found the scene of their friends getting torture. Although they wanted to go help them, Qin led them away telling Stella and Anna there was nothing they could do. The only one that stay voluntarily was Aldear, he wanted to make sure Chris didn¡¯t ¡°accidently¡± forget his promise to the prince. For Chris, that night was pure bliss, also no one in Kelros Castle slept that night. Chapter 34: Chris vs Aldear A gentle breeze blow in the back courtyard of Kelros Castle. Sara, Helina, Clows, Mia, Ostan, Burdock, Den, Glen, and Lily all stood on a balcony. To their left on another balcony in two extravagant, soft puffy blue chairs with golden trimming sat Princes Qin and his sister Princess Rosalina. Behind them, the heroes stood obediently still. Among the heroes Darak was the only one with visible injuries, but he was still forced to stand silently. After last night, Chris had told Qin that he waned them to do something about the heroes libido. So two curses were placed on them. The first one made it so they four men couldn¡¯t get it up, after all how could they do any harm if their weapon of choice is unusable. However, Chris didn¡¯t think that was enough so he made them add a curse that would cause intense pain if those four scumbags try to be too forceful to a girl. Underneath the balconies, the Black Wolf mercenaries and servants had all gathered to watch the intense fight. Many of them were nervous, but still rooted for Chris their master, boss, and to many of the maids their savior. Why a savior, well the reason the curses were invoked so quickly was because an incident accrued where Darak tried to rape one of the servants that were tending to him after his injuries were heal. Sadly Chris had been watching through Darak mind, by the time Darak had ripped off clothes Chris was already there greeting Darak with another good beating. Everyone had gathered to watch the two in the large open field fight, the tension was so intense one could practically see it. The ones standing on the right balcony were worried about Chris while the other side was joyful that either way they would gain something significant from this situation. Chris and Aldear stood thirty meters apart, neither¡¯s gaze was friendly. Chris was carefully studying Aldear do to the last hair. (I can¡¯t afford to pull my punches with this guy.) [Chris] Aldear stood there his face was like stone, he knew the limit of Chris power so he knew this fight was his to begin with. Still, a lion uses all its strength to kill the rabbit, and that rabbit still can be troublesome to the lion anyway. Burdock came to the edge of the balcony and held up a transparent red crystal cube. The cube was only an inch squared, its content glistened in the shining sun making it look like at precious jewel. Burdock swept his gaze the courtyard, starting with the left balcony, down below and then to the battle zone. ¡°Today we witness the fight between my son in law, Chris, and the captain of the Capitals guards, Lord Aldear. I have brought a modified dimensional box that will replicate the entire city so you will have plenty of space, so fight with everything you have.¡± [Burdock] Burdock through the cube into the air, as the cube spun a red light flared. The light expanded and in an instant covered the whole city, then faded like it was never there to begin with. Everyone could see Chris and Aldear, but they couldn¡¯t seem the spectators. So not to scare the civilians with a random battle in their city, Burdock had the dimensional box modified to only allow people within a set range of the spaces original expansion location could see the two fighters. Aldears was in a full suit of golden armor that had several jewels embedded in it along with a flame pattern engraving. His weapons were a very ordinary looking short sword and buckler. Chris wore his usual clothes, his weapons were to pitch black gauntlets that resemble the top half of a wolf¡¯s head with his fingers coming out from under the jaw ending in short sharp curved claws. The wolf heads were very detailed only they didn¡¯t have eyes giving them a slightly unnatural look. Coming from the gauntlets was a metal plate armor that was very flexible and covered his arms up to his shoulders. This was the new Orthos. Chris had been confused as to why they looked different, so he questioned Orthos directly. His response was that the soul affects what is the perfect type of weapon for its owner. While during the process of Chris absorbing the power if the fifty seven flowers, his soul hadn¡¯t healed but changed from the influences of the [Five Elemental Fragments] . All Orthos skills had transferred over to its new form as well as received two new ones. [Bloody Fangs] this skill heals Chris each time he damages an enemy whether with Orthos or not. The other skill [Lightning Howl] creates a ball of lightning based mana that can be fired up to seventy meters. Chris thought both skills were very useful, especial [Lightning Howl] since it has such a long range of attack. ¡°Boy just so you know, I will come at you with every intention of killing you.¡± [Aldear] Chris snorted, even if he died here afterward he would be fine so Aldears threat to him meant nothing. ¡°Whatever, let''s get this over with.¡± [Chris] The arrogance in Chris'' voice made Aldear¡¯s face twitch. Suddenly Aldears vanished reappearing in front of Chris. ¡°Don¡¯t act so cocky, brat!¡± [Aldear] While roaring he brandished his sword charging at Chris with full force. However, Chris merely smiled calmly. Chris someone that didn¡¯t show mercy to his opponents, only in a situation like fighting Darak¡¯s group when he was toying with his opponents did he not fight with everything that he had. As they say, a lion will use all its strength to kill a rabbit. When Aldear was five meters away, Chris used [Overlord¡¯s Empire] . Trees bursts from the ground and grew wildly most of them tilted and attempted to smash into Aldear. To Aldear this was child¡¯s play, he was an SS ranked combatant, how could something like this shake him. With a flick of his wrist, one of the trees was split into and he jump to avoid several others. Moving with superior agility, Aldear quickly made it to the quickly growing forest¡¯s center. Making it to the center Aldear¡¯s face paled slightly. In a ten meter open clearing Chris along with twenty [Buster] minions stood waiting. Aldear knew what those creatures were and how destructive they could be. Not wasting any time Aldear leaped into clearing and advanced towards Chris. Chris had guess that Aldear would see the Busters and decide to end the fight quickly before they could attack. The overbearing of the Buster¡¯s attacks would be troublesome to Aldear who Chris had already understood that he relied on strength and defense. Without having high speed or some sort of protection magic, Aldear would have trouble blindly charging through a field of explosions, even if he were an SS rank. Aldear let out a battle cry as he moved through the clearing, he felt confident that if he made it to Chris that he could overpower him with his higher stats and combat abilities. But, that is what Chris was hoping for. Suddenly several patches of grass shifted and the grasses red tips quivered then moved like snakes striking at Aldear. The Leechers Chris had set as a trap wrapped themselves around Aldear and start to drain his strength. In the distance, Chris wore a mocking smile, to so easily fool Aldear was something Chris hadn¡¯t expected. Chris raised his hand point his thumb and index fingers out to make a gun shape. ¡°Bang¡± [Chris] Given the signal the giant tortoises all made a hissing sound then, Bang x 20 Simultaneously twenty large black seeds were launched into the air. Aldear looked at the descend cannon ball like black seeds and grit his teeth. he turned his gaze to Chris and his arrogant smile. The seeds hit their target causing a multiple explosions that bent the surrounding trees and tore at the ground. A torrent of fire rose into the air blackening the earth and distorting the air with its powerful heat. Still, Chris wouldn¡¯t let down his guard and care watched the fire looking for any sign of Aldear. Suddenly the hairs on the back of Chris¡¯ neck stood straight. Aldear had appeared behind Chris slightly burned and a line of blood coming from the corner of his mouth. An orange fire like aura covered his body, shield and sword. ¡°Die, brat!¡± [Aldear] He swung his sword at Chris aiming to cleave him into. Chris reacted quickly shifting his body he spun and dodged a fatal blow. Taking several steps back with a cut on his side. Chris stared daggers at Aldear, raising his right hand a ball of lightning quickly formed. ¡°Eat this!¡± [Chris] Firing the ball of lightning, it made a roaring sound like a long disturbing howl. As the sparking ball of lightning came closer, Aldear smirked and the aura covering him brightened. Lifting his sword to point the point the tip at the incoming lightning ball. Aldear drew back his sword then thrusted it forward, a beam of orange light shot forward completely enveloping the howling lightning ball and continued to Chris. Chris didn¡¯t have time to react as the beam expanded to be four meters in circumference and moved with blinding speed. The orange stream of fiery energy swallowed Chris and continued destroying the castle walls and ending with a massive explosion that took out a fifty meter chunk of the city below. Aldear was confident that he hit Chris and that this fight was over, a condescending expression formed as Aldear laughed heartily. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°That brat acted all high and might when that was all he had, pathetic!¡± [Aldear] Aldear frozen, the space of the diminsion box hadn¡¯t disappeared, this match wasn¡¯t over yet. He couldn¡¯t understand how did Chris survive, looking around to try and find him. Unfortunately, the forest was too dense and Aldear could see anything outside the clearing. Suddenly black bolts of energy soared out of the first aimed at Aldear. Raising his shield and expanding the aura around him, the bolts did nothing as they dissipated upon hitting the orange barrier. Aldear countered by swinging his sword creating an arc of orange flames that sped into the forest. The arc cut through the tree like they were made of butter and burst into a fiery explosion several meters away. Almost instantly more black bolts flew out of the forest making Aldear turtle in his barrier. The barrage of black bolts seemed endless, still Aldears shield held strong neither side lost any ground. Suddenly Aldear vanished, and a group of the black bolts bore holes into the ground. ¡°Brat, go down quietly now.¡± [Aldear] Aldear had appeared beside Chris, who had been flying around using his honor guards to continuously attack Aldear. Aldear thrusted his sword at Chris back leaving no time to dodge. The sword effortlessly pierced Chris back, but to Aldears surprise Chris body became transparent then vanished. ¡°It''s not over yet old man.¡± [Chirs] Suddenly there were seven copies of Chris floating in the sky all looking down at Aldear. He was speechless, how Chris had tricked him, Aldear didn¡¯t know. Aldear each Chris careful, none of them seemed like a copy, not only that their left eye had an ominous glow to it while the right eye gave off a faint shine. Something didn¡¯t feel right to Aldear, his body felt heavier. He guessed it had to do with Chris¡¯ eyes. Before he had too much time to think the earth began to shake and without warning five Colossal minion¡¯s head burst out of the ground all aiming to devour Aldear who was standing on a thick branch. With a snort, Aldear brandished his sword slicing through two of the closest heads. The other three continued their advance and Aldear was about to swing his sword again when the branch he was standing on bent making his lose balance. Back flipping he used a tree as a springboard and shot passed the monstrous worms. Decapitating one of them, Aldear then used the stump as a platform to leap towards Chris. Just before Chris entered his attack range vines wrapped around him and violently smashed him into the ground. Aldear lay on the dirt unable to move in time before one of the Colossal minion¡¯s head swallowed him. Gulping a bulge slighter down its throat for about a meter before the stalk exploded with orange flames. Aldear like a bullet shot towards Chris, who start to shoot lightning covered leaves at him along with the black bolts of the honor guards. Aldear raised his shield and the attacks bounced off as he sped towards one of the seven Chris copies. He slammed it his chosen target, but like the first Chris it faded away while Aldear passed through it. ¡°Haha, you chose wrong fool!¡± [Chris] ¡°You¡¯re the fool, brat!¡± [Aldear] Each Chris turned to attack Aldear who continued to climb in the sky until he was fifty feet above the group of copies. When he started to descend, Aldear¡¯s flame covered body suddenly became blindingly bright then an explosion of energy smashed against Chris along with his copies. With lightning speed, Chris was sent crashing into the earth creating a deep crater. Slowly he got up even though his body screamed in pain he refused to surrender. Climbing out of the crater, Aldear was standing watching Chris stand while breathing heavy. ¡°You¡¯re still holding back boy.¡± [Aldear] Chris flinched, he hadn¡¯t expected Aldear to be able to tell that he was not fighting at full power. In response to Chris¡¯ reaction, Aldear ground his teeth, a look of rage on his face. To him Chris was looking down on him by not showing all his strength, not only he need Chris to show his full power since Qin request him to drew it out. Chris felt a cold air surround Aldear and he became nervous. ¡°Fine, if you continue to hide your strength I guess we could always ask those two elves since they have known you the longest.¡± [Aldear] An equally cold air surged from Chris, his face devoid of emotion except for his glowing eye which had a murderous light in them. ¡°Leave them out of this¡± [Chris] Chris¡¯ cold voice struck at Aldear¡¯s nerves, still he smile having found a crack that he could pray at. ¡°No can do, unless you fight at full strength I might just detain them. Also did you know as foreigners they have to register or face being accused of being spies? Right now if I took them in I¡¯m sure they will then be handed over to the interrogation team and I hear they are especial mean to elves.¡± [Aldear] Finally, Chris face that had been calm the entire fight broke with rage warping his handsome face. Chris¡¯ hand appeared only an inch of Aldear¡¯s eyes, clad in a dark green ghostly aura. Aldear barely dodged, still Chris managed to nick his cheek. Aldear looked back at Chris, then the small cut on his cheek started to sting and the skin around it darkened. ¡°What!?¡± [Aldear] The orange flames that covered his body glowed slightly brighter around the cut and the darkened skin returned to a normal peach color. Chris clicked his tongue, the aura had a detoxification element to it. Chris rushed forward and as he did five Strikers form and rushed behind him. The tigers reach their prey first with three pouncing and the remaining two striking at his legs with their oversized claws. Blocking the first three attacks with his flame covered shield then strike the second wave of attacks with an arc of orange flames. Aldear chuckled, this was still too easy for him. ¡°Quit laughing scum.¡± [Chris] Before Aldear realized what was happening, Chris claw like dark green aura clad hand burst out of Aldear¡¯s chest. Looking behind him, Chris had moved and attack him from the back with him noticing. Quickly Aldear¡¯s body grayed as it turned to stone. ¡°It¡¯s over, after this I will kill you for real.¡± [Chris] ¡°You damn brat, I-.¡± [Aldear] Chris gave a cold smile along with his words and before Aldear could properly respond his entire body was petrified. Chris removed his hand from the statue and kicked it and Aldear¡¯s stone body crumbled into a pile of rubble. Chris heaved a sigh of relief now that he won in a fight against someone like Aldear, he know that Claira and Sara would be safe. The kingdom wouldn¡¯t chance losing Chris over a small matter like not register themselves. A few minutes passed and still the space hadn¡¯t disappeared making Chris irritated. Suddenly the pile of rubble that was Aldears body trembled and the orange fire that had cover Aldear¡¯s body before seeped out. Chris watched in horror as the rubble moved and slowly combined recreating Aldear¡¯s body. Chris attack the rubble with his honor guard¡¯s black bolts, but it had little effect. After around a minute Aldear¡¯s body was complete reform and then with a burst of light his stone skin returned to normal. Opening his eyes, Aldear roared with laughter seeing Chris stupefied face. ¡°Boy, it seems you didn¡¯t know, my job is call Phoenix Knight. I can heal or regenerate from almost any attack, just give up you lost.¡± [Aldear] Chris ground his teeth, he refuse to accept defeat, not after Aldear threatened Claira and Sara. Roots surged from the ground from every direction aiming for Aldear. He only snort and another burst of orange flaming energy rose from Aldear. Destroy all the roots without any difficulty. Chris again appeared behind Aldear, his time he would use his blood exploding poison. His hope was that would have a slightly be the effect in destroying his body so he had more time to think while he regenerated. This time, however, Aldear¡¯s speed was ten times faster than before, dodging Chris¡¯ attack by flickering six feet away. Chris turned around to face his opponent, but suddenly his shoulders erupted in pain. Looking at them Chris froze. ¡°No¡­noway.¡± [Chris] Both of his arms had been cut off, the pain wasn¡¯t as bad as what he felt back on earth, but it was close to it. He fell to his knees in tears, he lost it was over. ¡°Is that all, damn, well whatever once I¡¯m done interrogating those two I bet Darak will enjoy them thoroughly.¡± [Aldear] Chris frozen, his mind went blank because he lost Claira and Sara were going to experience torture then be given to some like Darak. Imagine them being tortured for information they didn¡¯t know then being thrown to Darak, He snapped when his mind imagined them being raped begging for help as Darak laughed. ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen, ever!¡± [Chris] Chris stood his eyes filled with madness, a murderous aura that even made Aldear flinch surged out of Chris. Black smoke started to cover his body as he spoke his voice had lost all emotion and now sound demonic. ¡°Aldear, you¡¯re going to regret pushing me this far.¡± [Chris] Chapter 35: An Overlords Dominance Sorry release took so long wanted to really work on this since it is the final chapter of volume 1 So here you go \\\\ Chris¡¯ body was enveloped in a thick black smoke. Cracking and tearing sound could be heard as his formed change becoming thinner. An extra set of arms burst out of his back, his clothes changed to a royal looking red robe with gold trimmings. Orthos changed to where the wolf heads moved and grow in size to become shoulder pads while the black segmented plates of armor moved down his four arms. When the armor reached his hands, it smoothed out making it look like he was wearing shiny gloves that ended with short incredibly sharp black nails. The entire forest Chris had created creaked, and expanded violently erupting through the castle and turning the city below in a massive forest. The tree were huge, it would take thirty to forty people to wrap around them. This was what [Overlord¡¯s Empire] truly looked like.
Overlord¡¯s EmpireRank 18
Creates a forest that will move as you command, size of the forest is determined by how much mana is usedCost X MP
additional effects: your presence is untraceable in the forest, increase your and your minion¡¯s stats by 20%
Aldear battle instincts to him whatever was happening was very dangerous. Aldear brandished his sword in an attempt to stop whatever Chris was doing. But before he could reach Chris, the black smoke violently exploded with a bang sending him flying back several feet. Then before the black smoke had completely vanished it rushed back to Chris forming an inky black transparent aura. Chris¡¯ bony figure stood there staring off into space. His mind had cleared completely after transforming, it may not had been the best choice to transform into his true form. Still there could be benefits to this, furthermore, this form was perfect to fight someone like Aldear. Though on the outside Chris¡¯ face showed no emotions, inwardly he had feelings of intense. Because of how the battle had progressed, he had let Aldear provoke him so easily with blatant lies. If they wanted him as an ally why would they do something that would make him an enemy? Chris knew that he couldn¡¯t kill Aldear for real, if he did Invictus wouldn¡¯t stay quiet. He had no intention of cause more problems for the people around him because of his emotions. But even as a lie, Aldear threated Claira and Sara, that couldn¡¯t be forgiven too easily. ¡°Aldear, your threats were a lie, I understand that. Sadly, I cannot let you off so easily even if they were lies.¡± [Chris] Chris cold gravelly voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it pierce through the air like directly enter the brain. His apathetic face revealed nothing of what he felt, his glowing inhuman eyes looked at Aldear like a bug that need to be squashed. Aldear didn¡¯t answer, he only stared in horror at Chris, his Subjugation Form looked more like some bony monster or demon that human. The pressure coming from Chris was tyrannical and oppressing making it hard to move. Actually what Aldear felt was Chris¡¯ [Subjugating Pressure] skill. With sixty percent of his stats now suppressed his power though still on a different level than Chris. It now was much more manageable, since he would have to fight at full strength to remain at the same speed and power that he used before. Aldear sword suddenly flickered sending three arcs of orange fire, two of them curved left and right create an attack that came from three directions. ¡°Foolish¡± [Chirs] Instantly three transport blue shields of water formed and flew to intercept the three arcs. By the time the shields had blocked his attacks, Aldear was beside Chris swing his sword this time the swords flames were more intense than before. Chris again didn¡¯t move instead two watery shields moved in front of his sword in a double layer. With his sword blocked by the shield, Aldear retreated a few steps. ¡°You bastard you were a demon all along!¡± [Aldear] Chris¡¯ deadpan face changed into one of amusement and he chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I¡¯m not a demon¡­I am something unique to his world¡± [Chris] Aldear didn¡¯t know what to think at that moment, so he only focused on the mission given to him by his prince, after that he would worry about Chris¡¯ race. Aldear continuously attacked Chris with his sword or slashed of orange fire, but each time Chris would just use [Aqua Guard] to defend. Since Aldear was inside his [Subjugating Pressure] his attack¡¯s power was reduced by quite a bit, further more Chris¡¯ stats were boosted by [Overlord¡¯s Empire] . This fight had already completely turned in Chris¡¯ favor. After Aldear sending another crescent of orange fire to damage Chris only to be blocked yet again, Chris released a short sigh. Without warning five black circular magical formations that had a glowing red outline, each one foot in radius appeared around Aldear. From each of the formations, a gray chain shot out, binding his limbs and neck. The power of the chains didn¡¯t allow Aldear to budge an inch. A two white branches grow from Chris¡¯ back, they quickly form into wings that looked to be made of bones, without a sound Chris lifted two inches off the ground. He soundlessly hovered over to Aldear after stopping a foot away from him Chris raised another of his hands and point his index finger. A small tornado formed around Chris¡¯ finger as his eyes mocked Aldear. ¡°Die.¡± [Chris] His cold calm voice had a slightly amused tone to it as he stabbed with his finger, burrowing through Aldears chest, heart, and then out the other side the tornado left a small hole in Aldear¡¯s chest. The warrior let out a last gasp before falling limp. A minute later the orange flames healed his wounds and he opened his eyes to glare at Chris. ¡°You bastard, I¡¯ll!-¡° [Aldear] ¡°Shut up.¡± [Chris] Chris¡¯ hand was covered in a dark green aura, he pressed it to Aldear¡¯s face to silent him while the decaying poison ate at his skin. The poor man cried out in pure agony, even though he could revive continuously he still felt pain. The process repeated of his revive, this time Aldear was furious. He was the captain of the Capital guards and an SS rank combatant, it didn¡¯t make sense to him that Chris was so powerful. This time Chris killed Aldear by piercing his body with arm wide roots, one by one until he died yet again. ¡°Why haven¡¯t they removed the barrier, Qin doesn¡¯t actually think his dog can still win?¡± [Chris] Chris had already figured out Aldear¡¯s weakness. He had no control type skill, in fact, his skills were very simple. The only thing that made Aldear an SS rank other than his high stats was that skill that doesn¡¯t let him died. Chris could imagine in a fight against and army or some equally mighty warrior, Aldear would have no trouble coming out on top. But, against Chris who''s strength was control and restraining, he had no chance. Feeling bored Chris turned to the where the balconies should be. ¡°This fight is over, now remove the barrier so I can discuss with Prince Qin some changes to our contract.¡± [Chris] No response, it irritated Chris that still he stood there waiting. Suddenly a dangerous aura erupted behind him. ¡°Sorry brat, but I still have one last trick left.¡± [Aldear] Chris casually turned around and his eyes flashed with a slight surprise. Aldear¡¯s body was covered in dense flames which this time the flames were a deep violet. The flames completely engulfed his body, then Aldears body started to expand. Chris was forced to move back so not to touch the fire that had quickly grown closer. Chris now hovered fifty meters in the air looking at the mass of violet flames with a worried expression. ¡°You have got to be fucking kidding me.¡± [Chris] Though his voice was calm, Chris was shocked by the mass of flames before him. The violet flames had formed into the shape of a bird that long ago broke Chris¡¯ chains. Aldear¡¯s last and most powerful skill [Phoenix Ascension] which for a short time transforms Aldear into a real Phoenix. From the ground twenty meters away a pillar of roots grew fifteen meters tall, at the top a throne of branches was shaped. By now the purple Phoenix had risen to stand four meters tall and have a wing spanned of eight meters. With a mighty bird-like screech took to the skies and glared at Chris. ¡°Brat, for making me use this skill, I¡¯ll acknowledge your strength.¡± [Aldear] Aldear¡¯s voice echoed from the massive firebird as it continued to ascend into the sky. Chris looked at Aldear, his eyes reflected something that looked to be amusement. Even though his teeth hadn¡¯t moved, they seem more like a smile than before. From his throne, Chris¡¯ voice rang with cold amusement. ¡°You talk as though you have already won, right now the difference in our power hasn¡¯t changed.¡± [Chris] As he finished speaking, Chris¡¯ eyes opened wide. Around Aldear, black chains appeared and broke then vanishing as if they were never there. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°Brat, my body, can be affected by adverse effects so just give it up. Your strength relies on weakening your opponent then exploiting that weakness. If you run into someone like me that isn¡¯t affected be adverse effects you¡¯re powerless.¡± [Aldear] Chris clenched his teeth, right now he had two options. Surrender or fight in Extermination Form . (No, there is a third option though it will be somewhat difficult.) [Chris] Chris snapped his fingers and hundreds of similar circles materialized around Aldear. Suddenly chain burst out of the magical circles attempting to ensnare Aldear. With a few beats of his wings, he had soared higher into the sky then dive bombed at Chris. In response to Aldear, Several monstrous trees moved to swat at him. With a bird-like screech, a pulse of fire burst out burning the trees to ash. One could easily tell that Chris had the disadvantage of using plants against fire. To Aldear, Chris was just being stubborn, he knew Chris¡¯ skill would affect him since he could just regenerate. Sadly, that was a colossal mistake. A ring of trees rose around the throne pillar and atop of this ring was over two hundred Guardians , each one slammed their shields into the ground and activated [Forest Fortress Aura] and [Stronghold of Ten Thousand Wooden Shields] . Aldear¡¯s fiery body slammed against the massive transparent green dome that form to block him. A ripple quickly spread over the top of the dome, but unlike last time it didn¡¯t break from his attack. The ripple condensed and a green arrow twice the size of a full grown man was sent flying into Aldear sending him flying backward. After recovering his balance sixteen meters away Aldear looked towards Chris, but what he saw was a humongous cloud of buzzing insects speeding towards him. Aldear snorted as the swarm surrounded him, his voice filled with mockery. ¡°Do you think this will do anything to me, brat?¡± [Aldear] Again an Aldear let out a screech and a pulse of fire burst from his body wiping out the swarm. When the swarm was nothing more than ash if it was possible Aldear would have turned pale. Chris retorted in his gravelly indifferent voice. ¡°No, but this might.¡± [Chris] Surrounding Aldear were fifteen Colossal minion¡¯s heads all open mouthed with a ball of condensed light in front of them. Four beams of light fire simultaneously, each one made a screeching sound as it ripped through the air. Aldear managed to dodge the first four, but the other eleven seemed to anticipate where he would fly and was struck down. A death thrall was heard as the Phoenix crashed into the earth, a wave of fire spread through the forest. With a wave of his hand, the fire that threatened to engulf the entire forest was extinguished, leaving Aldear as the only source of fire. Aldear¡¯s body was torn and barely resembled the shape of the majestic Phoenix he had looked like a moment ago. Slowly rising as his body restored itself he again took to the sky, this time, however, seemed to be even more troublesome than the last. Chris was standing at the edge of the pillar with each of his hands spread in each one was a mass of mana. Chris right now was using all four attack skills Orthos possessed and was planning to merge them. A dark, murderous aura quickly blanketed the city and Chris¡¯ cross pupils glittered with blood thirst. Even if he could not smile one could feel that inwardly he was smirking at Aldear. Suddenly Chris brought his hands together and the four masses of mana fused and an inky black ball replace them. Aldear instant stiffened, his pupil contracted as he stared at the black ball that now was covered in a thin lay of mist. ¡°Ho, it seems you understand what this is?¡± [Chris] ¡°Magic Decimation!?¡± [Aldear] Chris laughed, Aldear was correct, the black ball of mana which was comprised of four mana elements was completely unstable. This mass of unstable mana would ordinarily just cause an explosion that could decimate the entire city. The reason it could was not because of its own power, but it instead causes something like a chain explosion with the mana around it. When it hits its target, the unstable energy would be released and all the mana in a half mile radius was transformed into explosive power. Aldear was extreme nervous, because his body was basically a mass of fire mana if that thing hits him it would be the equivalent of killing him. Although he would eventually regenerate, it would take weeks to do so. Suddenly the black ball launched with unparalleled speed, tis target was the terrified Aldear. ¡°Shit!¡± [Aldear] Aldear tried to move, but suddenly hundreds of chains that gave off a blue light coiled around him. Chris¡¯ rough voice rang out. ¡°No running away.¡± [Chris] Aldear tried to melt the chains away but was surprised that they didn¡¯t immediately melt. The reason was Chris had add water mana to them making their effect freezing as to slow the melting process enough to restrain Aldear. Aldear continued to strong, and quickly broke his bindings, sadly for him it was too late. The black mass of mana struck Aldear¡¯s chest and for a split second nothing happened. Then¡­ The fiery bird¡¯s body expanded like it was a balloon being pumped full of air. Then the body violently exploded, the entire city was instantly turned to ash. What remained after the explosion was blackened earth with no signs of life except for a large black pillar. The outer layer of the pillar crumbled to reveal Chris returned to his throne. ¡°Burdock it¡¯s over, Aldear should have been ejected.¡± [Chris] After around five minutes later the sound of glass breaking could be here and cracks formed everywhere.
[Five Elemental Core] has leveled up to level 6
[Five Elements Refined Body] has ranked up to rank 5
you have gained 3 skills
New skill: [Gift Plant]
New skill: [Phoenix Flower Regrowth]
New skill: [Blood Thorn Whip]
Suddenly everything returned to how it was before Chris¡¯ battle. Chris stood still in his Subjugation Form looking over at the balcony, everyone wore a shocked face. Quickly black mist surrounded Chris and again a dry explosion came with the cloud of mist bursting outwards reveal Chris in his human form. Aldear was lying on the ground quietly groaning. Chris slowly walked over to the courtyard entrance where everyone was standing. Chris footsteps echoed in silences as he approached the castle, Chris could see a small flicker of fear in everyone¡¯s¡¯ eyes. Chris had somewhat expected this to happen, of course, they would fear him, he really had looked like a demon. What he didn¡¯t expect was that running was heard coming from the courtyard entrance. From it came several familiar faces, Claira, Sara, Helina, and Mia were all running towards him with Ostan, Clows, and Burdock walking behind them. ¡°Chris, you did it that was so cool.¡± [Claira] She hugged him, of course, they heard what Aldear had said through a system of sight stone that were meant to capture the fighters¡¯ voices. She had once again been moved by Chris protecting her even if it was against a lie. Everyone wore smiles, except for Chris, who was confused. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me, I mean that form¡­?¡± [Chris] ¡°At first yes, but that doesn¡¯t matter you still are the same rude, cruel, self-centered-¡° [Helina] ¡°Helina!¡± [Sara] Sara scolded Helina off on the side while Claira clung to him. ¡°Chris, you really have grown much more powerful than we first met.¡± [Clows] ¡°What do you expect of your brother in law, the man has to be if he¡¯s going to deal with your sister.¡± [Burdock] ¡°Yeah you¡¯re right on that one.¡± [Clows] Both father and son laughed until a chill ran down their spines. ¡°Oh, what do you mean by that father, brother, do tell.¡± [Helina] As the two men were trembling, everyone laughed. Chris looked around and saw everyone else had relaxed. Chris could help but feel warm inside as he looked into the sky. (Mom, if you were right, I found happiness.) [Chris] Chris looked down at the merry group, Glen had tried to save Burdock and Clows. Sadly now he had only made it worse and the three men were on their knees begging for their lives. Everyone wore smiling faces watching the comical scene. (Now that I have found it, I must protect it.) [Chris] //// End of Volume 1: The Gardener Arrives Chapter 36: Revenge With Benefits Sorry for taking so long the past week I have had something that I had to do in real life (boooooo), but now it''s solved so my releases will start to pick up again. No enjoy the first chapter to the new Volume. ////// ¡°You fucking imbecile, do you know what you have caused!?¡± [Qin] In a good sized common room, Qin and Rosalina sat in expensive looking chairs while Aldear was kneeling while being lectured by Qin. ¡°Because you lost your cool in that fight I now have a mountain of problems. Plus threatening Chris¡¯ lovers are you brain dead, what if he now decides to not become an ally or worse an enemy. Not only that, he is the soon to be son in law of Burdock Sennel, a man we can¡¯t afford to anger. Not only that you lost, even if you didn¡¯t use your full power, you still lost.¡± [Qin] Qin was furious, now he was at a disadvantage and he knew Chris wasn¡¯t going to let that slip by. As Qin continued to rant, no one noticed a small bird sitting on the chandelier watch the three. (Hmph, looks like I should strike while the iron is hot.) [Chris] Rosalina was trying to calm her brother down when there was a knock at the door. Rosalina became slightly irritated, her brother had said to not disturb them until dinner. But it was too early for supper, so she was puzzled why someone was knocking on the door. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we are busy right now, and if we need something, we will call you.¡± [Rosalina] Suddenly the door swung open and Rosalina turned to tell who she thought was a servant to leave. Still the door opened and footsteps were heard. Rosalina noticed that Aldear had stiffened she turned to see the last person she wanted to see. ¡°Sorry for intruding, but I have a few things I wish to speak about¡± [Chris] Chris wore his usual calm unreadable smile with his eyes glinting with amusement as he made his way into the room. Without being greeted, Chris slowly walked over to the couch opposite two royals and sat propping his feet on the table between the sofa and two chairs and crossed him. By now Qin had recovered and sat neatly in his chair looking at Chris with a friendly smile. He knew this would happen, Chris was like a hungry snake. He could go without a meal for quite some time, but when he found his prey Chris wasn¡¯t likely to let it slip by. Leaning forward to rest his elbows on his knees while intertwining his fingers Qin looked at Chris with caution. ¡°What do you wish to discuss?¡± [Qin] Qin already knew Chris wanted to add more conditions to the contract, still it irritating to be on Chris marinate. If Aldear hadn¡¯t lost, it would have had made an opening for Qin to slip into. ¡°Yes, I want to add a few more conditions to the contract as compensation for your subordinate¡¯s threats towards my loved ones.¡± [Chris] As he spoke, Chris glanced at Aldear, who flinched causing Chris¡¯ smile to widen for a moment. Chris knew that he had great value to Invictus and after defeating one of their strongest warriors. He knew he could ask for almost anything in turn to becoming their ally. ¡°First, do you know the ones who govern Felden?¡± [Chris] Chris had expected to answer, but instead it was Rosalina who nodded. She knew of them and what transpired between the eldest sons of Lord Gilbo, but knowing what happened made her somewhat nervous. Chris¡¯ history of cruel was something she knew of, already he had tortured the heroes¡¯ physical and mental to the point that they the healers are kept around them at all times. Just last night he had tortured the four men of the group until they passed out to where he forced them awake to continue. ¡°Yes we know of them, why do you ask?¡± [Rosalina] Chris¡¯ calm smile curled up to form a smirk, with a tone that sounded like a tiger that had just caught its prey and ready to kill it he chuckled. ¡°That makes things easier you see I want their entire family to be executed whether it is a man, women, elder, or child. Oh, also I want to be the executioner, I think it would be more fun that way.¡± [Chris] (Fun!? this man finds kill people fun!?) [Rosalina] Rosalina cursed in her mind, to her Chris was asking something entirely unreasonable. While the Gilbo brother had done a few things that would cause bad blood, kill the entire family was too much. If Chris had a request that the brothers were to be executed she would understand. Rosalina was not blind to the world and though she dislikes people killing each other, sometimes bleeding the enemy is the only way to prevent future harm. Rosalina was about to refuse when Qin nodded and calmly gave his response. ¡°Very well, what are the rest of the condition, I rather hear them all at once.¡± [Qin] Chris inwardly snickered, he could tell that Qin was fuming on the inside. No matter how well he hid it Chris had heard the really rant, so he knew that Qin was just playing it cool. ¡°Okay, the second thing is that after the Gilbo¡¯s family execution I want their assets. That includes all their mansion, any magical items that they have, and their territory. Of course, it will become my personal kingdom but do worry I plan to be an ally of yours¡± [Chris] Aldear stood and slammed his fist on the table, his face red with anger. ¡°You ask too much boy, Felden and the territory around it is a tenth of Invictus do you expect us to just hand it to you!?¡± [Aldear] ¡°Yes I do, or are you going to make another empty threat if so make it one more believable.¡± [Chris] ¡°Why you litt-¡° [Aldear] ¡°Aldear, enough!¡± [Qin] Qin had had stood up he fixed Aldear with a furious gaze. Like a child that had been scolded for fighting Aldear stepped back and hung his head, his silence confirmed that he done speaking. Chris chuckled, in a way this was much better then killing Aldear. To see him humiliated was like drinking perfectly aged wine, very refreshing. ¡°Is that all?¡± [Qin] Qin returning to his seat sighed and looked at Chris hoping he was done making his demands. ¡°Yes, that is all.¡± [Chris] Qin felt relieved, Chris had asked for quite a bit, any more might have become too troublesome. Still what he had asked for was something Qin could agree to, he needed to speak to his father first. ¡°Chris, allow me to talk to my father on these matters since I do not have the authority to give you Feldon.¡± [Qin] Chris nodded, of course, he had expected this, Qin was only a prince. The King would only be able to hand Chris a ten thousand square kilometer territory like Felden. Still Chris had a hunch that King Ross would submit to his demands. And as for the reason why Chris wanted to control Felden wasn¡¯t just because of revenge. Well, not his revenge, the other reasons were that it could be the beginning of his dream and the other important thing was its location. On Felden''s south-east border was Cramwell, Chris had decided to follow the prophecy of the [Guiding Soul Stone] and reclaim Cramwell for Helina and Clows. With his business done with the Royals, Chris got up and left, but not before giving Aldear a mocking smile. ¡°I must thank you Aldear if it wasn¡¯t for you letting me display my strength like that I couldn¡¯t have asked for so much from the royal family.¡± [Chris] With that, Chris left the room while laughing. When the door finally closed and the sound of Chris¡¯ footsteps had vanished, Aldear¡¯s face had turned red with rage. Not at Chris but himself, Chris was right if he hadn¡¯t been such a fool and lost after that fake threat Chris wouldn¡¯t have been able to take advantage of the prince and princess. * An hour after Chris was done talking to Qin and Rosalina, six people stood in his room. ¡°So what have you called us here for Chris?¡± [Ostan] The six were; Claira, Sara, Helina, Mia, Ostan, and Clows his closest companions. ¡°Each of you holds out your hand.¡± [Chris] Puzzled everyone held out a hand and Chris passed by each one of them placing a seed in their open palm. The six looked at the seeds with curiosity, Chris sat in a large red chair and crossed his legs while looking relaxed with his eyes closed. ¡°So what are these for?¡± [Helina] ¡°Put a drop of your blood on them then you will understand.¡± [Chris] Somewhat hesitant each one pricked their fingers and let some blood touch the seeds. To their surprise, the seeds hungrily sucked up the blood and started to shine with a bright whitish green light, making everyone shield their eyes. When the light faded, the six seeds had vanished and now six different plant minions stood in front of the group. ¡°This is one of my new skill, it¡¯s called [Gift Plant] which allows me to create a seed that can be contracted by anyone I choose. The minion then become independent of me, become a self-sufficient monster that is completely loyal to its owner.¡± [Chris] ¡°So like a pet or sorts?¡± [Clows] Chris nodded ¡°Each plant is unique because they grow and gain skills based on what would best suit their masters needs.¡± [Chris] The six looked at their new companions with interest. Claira¡¯s was a circle of outstretched icy blue leaves connected by an almost unnoticeably thin vine with a wooden ball in the center, it hovered around four feet off the ground. Sara¡¯s was a floating pink moss ball, it was incredibly soft to the level that if used as a pillow anyone would almost instantly fall asleep. Helina¡¯s was three head size five pointed leaves that randomly flew around, each one was a different color; bright red, dark purple, and white with black veins. A sparkling butterfly that resembled the Toxic minion had previously could use was sitting on Mia¡¯s shoulder, the only defiance between the earlier minion and Mia¡¯s was that his one was sky blue with red spiral like patterned on its wings. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± [Ostan] Standing three feet tall was a humanoid looking creature made of twisted branches and vines with wooden armor and wooden spear. ¡°That least your¡¯s looks normal.¡± [Clows] Sitting on Clows¡¯ head was something that resembled a purple beehive with four curved spires coming out the top, from it constant buzzing could be heard. ¡°Thank you Chris!¡± [Mia] Mia hopped up and down as the butterfly flew around her happily. ¡°Mine¡¯s really cute.¡± [Sara] Sara had plucked the floating moss ball out of the air and began to poke it with a faint smile. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Mine is kind of mysterious, I think I like it.¡± [Helina] She was studying the seven leaves with great intensity. As each leaf flowed past she found herself becoming more interested. ¡°I don¡¯t get what mine is supposed to be.¡± [Claira] ¡°I don¡¯t think it''s supposed to be anything.¡± [Ostan] The two looked at their plants with weird looks. ¡°That¡¯s all well and good, but this guy won¡¯t get off my head.¡± [Clows] Clows was pulling on his head, now everyone could see that thin branches had wrapped around Clows¡¯ head. * After some time, each one of them learned how to open their plants status windows. After looking at their stats and skills, the group also noticed that they had to name them.
Name: HaloOwner: Claira Crosshert
Stats
HP: 12000 / 12000MP: 8000 / 8000
Str: 10000Agi: 12000Def: 5500Magic: 3000
Skills
Razor Rush, Blade Separation, Flickering Rotation, High-Speed Regeneration
Name: SquishyOwner: Sara Crosshert
Stats
HP: 30000 / 30000MP: 10000 / 10000
Str: 0Agi: 9000Def: 60000Magic: 12000
Skills
Puff Up, Soft Reflection, Sap Back, Multi Guard
Name: TrinityOwner: Helina Ironheart
Stats
HP: 5000 / 5000MP: 20000 / 20000
Str: 1000Agi: 11000Def: 100Magic: 14000
Skills
Burning Swarm, Fire Stream, Whirlwind Shield, Wind Cutter, Muscle Plus, Speed Up, Tough Skin, Magic Mind
Name: GlitterOwner: Mia P. Krollow
Stats
HP: 10000 / 10000MP: 10000 / 10000
Str: 10000Agi: 10000Def: 10000Magic: 10000
Skills
Quick Heal, Regeneration Dome, Double Edged Healing, Mind Recover
Name: BanditOwner: Ostan H. Krollow
Stats
HP: 20000 / 20000MP: 2000 / 2000
Str: 14000Agi: 14000Def: 11000Magic: 1000
Skills
Multi Thrust, Draining Stab, Heart Pierce, Savage Rampage
Name: ReconOwner: Clows Ironheart
Stats
HP: 9000 / 9000MP: 11000 / 11000
Str: 0Agi: 0Def: 18000Magic: 17000
Skills
Generate Swarm, Camouflage, Project Though, Advanced Communication, Swarm Queen¡¯s Wrath
* It was a little after noon and Chris, Ostan, and Mia sat at a large round table that could fit six or more people eating lunch. Today the chef had prepared sandwiches with lettuces, onions, blue colored tomatoes, and meat that had the texture of medium rare steak but tasted like fat pork. The sandwiches had a sweet and spicy sauces and other that was like mayonnaise. All of it was between two slices of dark red bread that had the texture and taste of sourdough. The sandwiches were served with sweet tea and garden salad to combat the heavy sandwich, all in all, an excellent midday meal. Right now Chris was somewhat depressed since there was no one to partner with him for the team fights on the second day of the festival. Apparently, While Chris was sleeping in the cocoon Claira, Sara, and Helina had form a team for the team battles, while Ostan, Clows, and Lily had built another team. Chris had asked Glen if he wanted to team up along with one more, but Glen was part of the musicians that would be providing entertainment for the festival. With a lack of teammates, Chris had given up on the team battle part of the festival. ¡°Chris have you registered for the festival yet?¡± [Ostan] ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t able to find any teammates so I gave up.¡± [Chris] Right now, the three girls were training to improve their teamwork While Ostan¡¯s team was taking a short break so that Clows can do a little work for Burdock. Ostan frowned for a moment deep in thought, then he patted Mia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°How able you and Mia team up?¡± [Ostan] Mia let out an ¡°EH¡± in shock and Chris stared at Ostan. ¡°What, the rules say the team can be up to three, which means that there can be teams of two right?¡± [Ostan] Chris thought for a moment, then smiled. Mia was an S-rank, though she was only a lower realm 1st stage, so were the others who had made it to S rank. Chris looked at Mia who was already looking at him, her face turned red and she looked down. Chris sighed gentle stood up and walking around the table to stand beside Mia. Chris reach out his hand and Mia looked up at him, he wore a gentle smile as his continued to hold his hand out. ¡°So what do you say, want to partner up.¡± [Chris] Mia didn¡¯t know what to do. She hadn¡¯t expected anyone to want to team up with her since she wasn¡¯t that good when it came to fighting. Though she was more powerful than her brother, she lacked combat experience and easily became nervous in battle when she was under Commander Vis and had be sent out to fight. Chris had heard of Mia combat abilities from Ostan before so he thought it was a good opportunity for her to gain some much-needed experience in battle. After all Chris would be more powerful than almost everyone there so he could allow room for mistakes. ¡°Mia its ok, this is a good time for you to get some combat experience. So let go register then we can come back and practice some teamwork ok?¡± [Chris] Mia looked at Chris, she still hesitated slightly until Ostan put a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Jeez just do it and don¡¯t worry about screwing up I''m sure Chris here can make you shine like a proper spiritmancer worth of the Krollow family name.¡± [Ostan] Mia looked over her should at Ostan who wore a big smile and nodded. She then turned back to Chris and firmly grasped his hand. ¡°Okay I¡¯ll do it, let''s go win.¡± [Mia] The two men looked at each other and laughed. ¡°Mia when did you become this spirit¡± [Ostan] Chris suddenly became solemn and leaned down to look Mia in the eyes. ¡°W-w-what is it.¡± Chris then stood straight and looked at Ostan. Mia was confused by Chris¡¯ actions for a moment. ¡°She an imposter, there is no way Mia would have such a fiery, determined look in her eyes.¡± [Chris] ¡°Damn it thought so, him what to do.¡± [Ostan] Ostan nodded his agreement with Chris and Mia puffed out her cheeks. ¡°Jerks¡± [Mia] Chris and Ostan both started laughing while Mia continued to pout. Looking down she secretly smiled. (It feels like I now have two older brothers) [Mia] Looking up again she gazed drifted to Chris and Mia¡¯s face reddened again and her heart sped up slightly. (or maybe not) [Mia] Chapter 37: A New Nuisance King Ross sat in the same meeting room that was used last time when the discussion was about Chris. The same people were there as last time, except his first son and third daughter were there as well. Qin, Rosalina, and Aldear were being projected at the end of the table by the sights stone that sat in the center of the large round table. ¡°His demands speak of incredible arrogance, to think he would ask for so much.¡± [Gervine] Gervine let out a sigh at Qin¡¯s report on what Chris¡¯ conditions were, and everyone thought the same way. Chris was really asking for quite a bit, still Sawa nodded and coughed to get everyone attention. ¡°General Wenster, what do you think is the limit of that young man¡¯s potential?¡± [Sawa] Lorn, who had his eyes, closed slowly opened them and looked a Sawa. His stared made Sawa flinched, something was lurking in them, and for a second Sawa thought he saw fear in the general¡¯s eyes. ¡°SSS rank¡± [Lorn] With the general answer being so casual, everyone thought he was joking though Lorn was someone that didn¡¯t make jokes. Still, Qin who was now drenched in sweat asked Lorn about his response with a slightly quivering voice. ¡°SSS rank, are you sure.¡± [Qin] Lorn immediately looked over at Qin with a burning gaze. ¡°Prince Qin, I do not generally lie. That boy¡¯s power is growing at a speed that should be impossible, not only that the power he has can already defeat an SS rank like Aldear. Even if he won the fight with something like Magic Decimation, which was the only way he could defeat Aldear it was obvious he was still holding quite a bit of power back.¡± [Lorn] Everyone felt uneasy towards Lorn¡¯s words while it was true if Chris hadn¡¯t used a skill that had a Magic Decimation effect Chris would have eventually lost. It didn¡¯t change the fact that right now his power was still grow and at a terrifying rate. ¡°Still, to ask for the Gilbo family¡¯s execution, I wouldn¡¯t allow it!¡± [Ross] The king had a strong sense of justice, he wouldn¡¯t allow his subjects to be killed even if it were possible to obtain Chris as a powerful ally. ¡°Ross, I think it would be wise to accept his demands.¡± [Sawa] Ross turned to glare at Sawa, but the man continued. ¡°Felden¡¯s lands are other than forest, barren the only resources we gain are meat and monster parts from the Gogil Mountains, so we can afford to give that to him. I even suspect that from what we have seen of his job that he might be able to turn that wasteland into farmland then if we set a good trading system with him, we could be supplied with many much need fruits and vegetable. As for the Gilbo family, I have found that they are a very corrupt governing body, but since they meet the tax requirements each year, I can do nothing about them. I think that removing them is a good option.¡± [Sawa] Ross looked at his old friend and his face darkened. He understood Sawa logic, he had little knowledge of the Gilbo¡¯s corruption, but he knew of it. He was torn, should he forsake his subjects to be slaughtered or lose a great war potential like Chris. Still, what Sawa said about the possible of the farmlands swayed Ross. His thoughts became sacrifice the few for the many. He wasn¡¯t someone that could blindly speak of justice, he was a king and he knew sometimes he had to make difficult decisions. ¡°Every well, Qin inform Chris we accept his conditions.¡± [Ross] Qin only responded with a nodded, his face attempting to hide his irritation. This whole thing could be pinned on him since Chris managed to take advantage of him and his sister so quickly. ¡°Thank you for your decision father, we shall take our leave.¡± [Qin] Qin and the other two bowed, but before they could leave Ross stood and idea coming to him. ¡°Qin inform Chris Gelvon that we have a few conditions of our own.¡± [Ross] With a wicked smile, Ross told the three of his idea. * ¡°Come on Mia, we can look around after we sign up for the team fights.¡± [Chris] Mia was absorbed in looking a luxurious mage robe when Chris called her. Along with Mia, Helina came with the two saying that she was taking a break. Claira and Sara decided to stay back and continue to train, their diligences was a sight to behold. Secretly the girls had a game of rock, paper, scissors to decide who would go with Chris. Helina as the winner let the other two save some face by saying they wanted to stay and train. As they walked down the streets to their destination, many girls whispered and giggled as Chris passed by, some even called out to him. ¡°Must be nice, be popular with the girls.¡± [Helina] Helina was pouting and Chris could tell she was getting irritated, it would be long before someone got hurt from her temper. Chris didn¡¯t like that he was popular, he didn¡¯t want that kind of attention, it was just as irritating to him as it was Helina. ¡°What kind of man do you take me for, I have no reason to give these girls a first glance let alone a second one.¡± [Chris] Hearing that Helina calmed down somewhat. After ten minutes of walking, the three arrived at a massive five store round red brick building. ¡°Here it is, the adventures hall we can register here.¡± [Helina] Outside the hall was a line that had to have had close to one thousand people standing in line. Most of the people in the line look to be commoners as only a few of them had full body armor and good looking weapon. Those select few were mostly B ranked in the line there were around forty B ranks and a little over ten A ranks. The rest of the line was mostly C and D ranks, Chris didn¡¯t care to pay attention to anyone in the line, to him they were ants. ¡°Damn, we have to wait in this line? We will be here all day!¡± [Chris] Helina touched his shoulder while laughing softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since my father the one coordinating everything for the festival we get to cut in line.¡± [Chris] Chris look at Helina with a sly smile. ¡°I guess you come with a few perks, huh?¡± [Chris] Helina punched his shoulder looking slightly anger and embarrassed. ¡°Shut up, jerk.¡± [Helina] Mia, who had been quite for a while, finally spoke up. ¡°Jeez, Helina you should just leave his guy, he¡¯s no good for you.¡± [Mia] Chris suddenly gave a helpless look and glance over at Helina, who saw an opportunity at revenge. ¡°Ho, maybe you''re right I mean this guy already has two beautiful elves why does he need me.¡± [Helina] ¡°Ok I get it, I¡¯m sorry, please don¡¯t be mad.¡± [Chris] After the two girls had teased Chris a bit more, the three went inside. Helina led the Chris and Mia to a desk that had a young blue haired thin women doing some paperwork. ¡°Hi Heena, this is Chris and Mia the ones my father spoke of.¡± [Helina] Heena was a very average women, except for her deep golden eyes that gave off the feeling that she was an intelligent person. Heena looked up at the two and smiled as she looked Chris up and down. ¡°Ho, looks like your man is a good looking as Lord Sennel said, lucky girl.¡± [Heena] Helina blushed and started to stammer something, but was cut off by the smile young women. ¡°Now you two want to register as a team for the fights on the second day yes?¡± [Heena] ¡°Yes!¡± [Mia] To Chris¡¯ surprise, Mia had become very bold and full of energy compared to just yesterday. What Chris didn¡¯t notice was that Mia had given Helina a glance which was returned with a nod and smile. Heena discovered Mia glance at Helina and she quietly laughed to herself. ¡°Well then, everything is in order. Do you also want to register for the one on one match?¡± [Heena] ¡°Yes I would, what about you Mia?¡± [Chris] Mia shook her head, as Chris had guessed fighting by herself was something she wasn¡¯t ready for yet. * After completing his registration for the one on one, fights the three left the guild hall to get something to eat. Mia had dragged Chris and Helina to a small pastry shop, where Mia ordered a monstrous slice of cake while Chris and Claira swiped on coffee. ¡°Jeez, you even gave yourself an alias, doesn¡¯t that sound a little childish?¡± [Helina] Chris had the option to give himself an alias that would appear over his battle area and if he made to the finals, the announcer would introduce him with his alias. With his hidden otaku side showing, Chris honestly thought it was a cool thing. He had given himself the name Tyrant, as he would be tyrannical on the battlefield without a doubt. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°What I thought it would be a good name for when I wiping the floor with anyone I fight.¡± [Chris] Helina was about to retort when someone one approached their table. When Helina saw who it was, she groaned. ¡°Helina I thought that was you, it¡¯s been awhile.¡± [???] ¡°Yes, it has been quite sometime Ben, how are you?¡± [Helina] Helina wore a forced smile as she spoke to Ben while four tough looking bodyguards told close by. Ben was 5¡¯10 and had a well-built frame, his blonde hair and blue eyes along with other well-shaped features gave him the face a legendary pretty boy. His body was lean with and through his extravagant clothes one could see a hint of muscle. Many young girls were watching from a distance to them it was heaven seeing the captivatingly handsome Chris and the charming Ben. Neither lost out on looks, but Ben had a friendlier atmosphere around him give him a little more attention than Chris. ¡°Say Helina, have you thought at all about what I said last time we saw each other?¡± [Ben] ¡°No, I told you at that time I will not marry you.¡± [Helina] Helina didn¡¯t hesitate to answer Ben, his face twitched slightly. ¡°Helina, please reconsider, I love you more than any women I¡¯ve meant, so let me make you happy.¡± It was with though words that Ben tried to reach for Helina¡¯s hand but before he could grab her hand, Chris swatted it away. ¡°Fuck off, she said no. by the way Helina, who is this idiot.¡± [Chris] Chris didn¡¯t take his eyes off Ben as he asked Helina for an explanation, but Ben answered first. ¡°I am the son of Duke Grom and Disciple to Master Yaga, Ben Grom. Now tell me who are you, and what is your relationship with my Helina.¡± [Ben] Helina was furious and was about to say something when Chris spoke first his voice chilling as ice with a trace of mockery. ¡°Your Helina, don¡¯t bullshit me, as for who I am. Done bother you¡¯re beneath me, so get lost little shit.¡± [Chris] Ben instantly lost his cool, beneath him Ben could accept those words. Other than the king, his inner circle and someone like burdock were the only ones above him. Ben glared at Chris, then smiled wickedly. ¡°How about this, this man will fight with me if this wins I will leave, but if he loses Helina, you become mine.¡± [Ben] Helina looked over at Chris, he returned her look and she understood. Shrugging she answered in a nonchalant tone. ¡°That¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not like Chris could lose to you anyway.¡± [Helina] Ben walked out into the street motioning Chris to follow. As Chris walked over Mia whispered to Helina. ¡°Will he be alright that both that guy and his lackeys are all S ranks of the lower realm 3rd stage.¡± [Mia] Helina Chuckled, looking over at Ben, who wore a confident face. ¡°While this might make some trouble later, I can say this. Unless Chris intentional losses, this fight is already his.¡± [Helina] Chris looked Ben, who had an arrogant smile. Chris stood silently with a calm look on his face. The four bodyguards surrounded Chris, he had guessed that Ben was going to make use of them, but still he sighed from irritation. ¡°Kill him!¡± [Ben] The four burly men Charged Chris from four sides each reaching for claymore on their backs. The first one to reach Chris came from behind brandishing his sword. With a cold snort vanished before the blade reached his body. He reappeared five feet away and the man toppled to the ground with his head missing. The three men looked at Chris in horror, Chris was holding their comrades head by his hair with his back turned to them. Looking back he smiled, with his odd looking eyes and the head dripping blood, it made him look terrifying. ¡°What, it was obvious you were planning to kill me. Do you expect me to not do the same?¡± [Chris] Ben was afraid, but more than that, he was confused. Chris had decapitated his underling with no effort without any sharp weapon though he didn¡¯t see a weapon Ben could tell Chris wasn¡¯t unarmed. ¡°All of you avenge Gon, but be care this bastard is hiding a weapon or had a blade like skill!¡± [Ben] With battle cries the three remain men rushed towards Chris this time their swords were covered in a milky white light. Chris smirked and raised his arm, suddenly a flash red shot out and pierced one of the men in the heart. Ben looked at what appeared to be a red rope coming from Chris palm, except this rope seemed to be covered in little spikes. The red rope was Chris¡¯ new skill [Blood Thorn Whip] . He was able to control its movements completely to deliver precise and deadly strikes. The whip could either pierce an enemy with the whips spear like tip or shred their skin with the thousands of razor sharp thorns covering the red vine. The sharp tip of the red vine emerged out of the man¡¯s back as he screamed in pain. Chris flicked his wrist and the man was sent flying towards Ben, who barely had any time to dodge. Avoiding the crying man Ben saw him continue to be impaled on a flag pole. ¡°Haha, if you had caught the man he might have lived just a little longer before he died from a ruptured heart.¡± [Chris] Chris¡¯ laughter enraged Ben further, to him these men were his comrades. He refused to let them die in vain. Ben was about to join his two subordinates when a group of men on horseback came galloping into the plaza. One of the men moved forwards he was obviously the leader of the group as he wore a badge that Chris knew meant he was a captain. ¡°that enough, cease your fighting and come for questioning without resistance.¡± [Guard Captain] As the guard surveyed the group he immediately recognized Chris¡¯ group, he dismounted and walked over to Chris. ¡°Milord, are you alright, I heard that a man was fighting some people here and was cause a disturbance¡± [Guard Captain] Chris ironically knew this man, or rather he knew Chris. This captain was named Van was the one that posted t guard Chris while he was changing. After that, Chris in the past few days had visited them to show his thanks. Chris honestly felt grateful to them. Chris had heard that a few of the men under Van had died protecting Mia before Chris¡¯ minion emerged and kill the kidnappers. Chris looked over at Ben and his lips curved upwards cruelly. ¡°Yes, these men started trouble with Helina, so I was merely defending her.¡± [Chris] Van''s eyes hardened as he looked over at Ben and his two men. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all I need to hear you three come with me I have some questions for you! Men restrain them!¡± [Van] The soldiers behind him ran over and directed Ben away with his two remaining followers close behind. * ¡°So what was that about?¡± [Chris] Having returned to the castle Chris and Helina sat alone in their room, Helina was sitting on Chris lap with his legs crossed to making a seat for her. She leaning against his chest peacefully when he asked the question. Helina didn¡¯t look at him instead hung her head frowning. ¡°That bastard is from is the son the Duke Gorm, the man who governs the half of the southern territory of Invictus and considered the man with most power in the court. His son is someone that was spoiled as a child and because of my father being a formidable power tried to make an alliance by having Ben and I marry each other.¡± [Helina] It was obvious what Burdock¡¯s response was since Helina was still single when he meet her. ¡°The offer was declined, but the Duke didn¡¯t give up and invite Father, brother, and I to a party. There I meet Ben, though because the stone didn¡¯t react I ignored his advances. In the end, he seemed to have fallen in love with me, most likely because I was something he couldn¡¯t obtain at the time.¡± [Helina] ¡°And won¡¯t now or in the future either¡± [Chris] Chris stroked Helina¡¯s hair as he spoke those words filled with love. She only nodded with a warm smile and continued to let Chris stroke her. What Helina didn¡¯t realize was Chris had made the decision that Ben was a threat and he would kill him instantly next time he gets the chance. With Burdock and now the royal family behind him he didn¡¯t have to fear someone like Ben, but he felt the spoiled brat would cause a problem or two so it was best to kill him before hand. Chapter 38: Assassination Attempt ¡°Mia remember to watch its tail.¡± [Chris] With tomorrow the start of the festival Chris wouldn¡¯t have too much time to practice with Mia. So early in the more before dawn Chris wake her up and they went to a monster infested area to hunt. From this there are three benefits; Mia gets actual combat experience, Mia is able to enslave more souls to quickly increase her power, and the two of them get to practice teamwork in real combat. Chris had always thought that real combat is the best teacher since the threat of dying can bring out someone¡¯s true talent. Chris was astounded by Mia¡¯s growth, in just four hours she could already take down an S-rank monster with little to no help from Chris. Right now, they were fighting with a Golden Scaled Tyrant Lizard. The lizard was an S-rank monster and the second they had found even after Chris stretched [Terra Network] to its limits. The Tyrant Lizard was four meters on and two meters tall while being covered in spikes that acted as both weapons and deterrents to directly attack it. Around Mia Glitter slowly circled her its wings releasing a blue light. Mia raised her hand and a purple, fiery human skull formed in front of it. Mia shot the skull forward and it screeched as it landed on the lizard¡¯s chest. The purple flames spread over its body turning the once beautiful golden scales black. Mia sat down her breath was ragged, the fight it with the Golden Scale Tyrant Lizard had lasted fifteen minutes in that time Chris had stood back to let Mia test her limits. ¡°Ok, let''s take a break.¡± [Chris] He sat beside Mia and with a wave of his hand a blanket appeared covered with meats, cheese, and fruits, with a container of juice. The reason everything suddenly appeared was because of one of the five black crystal rings that decorated Chris¡¯ left hand. The rings were a version of the dimensional box that Burdock had altered to be shaped like rings to make carrying them simpler. Last night, while Chris was packing for the day of training Burdock, had found him and when Chris complain that he didn¡¯t really want to carry the food in a backpack fearing that it would either go bad or be ruined by Chris moving around. Burdock then offered to give the rings to him, as they were still in development he want to see how well they work. He said they were completely stable and most like the finished product and from what Burdock said each ring can hold up to one thousand meters cubed. So far the rings showed no sign of problem so Chris thought they would become very useful in the future. ¡°Mia, you actually have grown stronger just from the time we have spent here.¡± [Chris] Mia, who was chewing on a piece of meat, nodded then swallowed. She showed a bright smile and sparkling eyes. ¡°Yeah, I can feel myself getting stronger and it¡¯s all thanks to you Chris!¡± [Mia] Chris laughed, patting her head Chris shook his head smiling in a way that could only be called brotherly. ¡°That not true if you couldn¡¯t handle this train then you wouldn¡¯t have grown so much. Now go enslave the tyrant lizard¡¯s soul and we will move on.¡± [Chris] Nodding vigorously, Mia quickly got up and ran up to the floating blue shining ball that was the lizard¡¯s soul. She stretched out both of her hands and a red circular magical formation grew out of the blue ball horizontally creating a ring around it. After Mia mumbled some word the circle started to shrink, eventually it was tightly wrapped around the soul and suddenly the circle and soul transformed into a fingernail sized red pearl that flew into Mia¡¯s chest. Mia turned around to tell Chris the enslavement had been successful when a wall of roots burst out of the ground and the sound of arrows piercing wood could be heard. ¡°I was wondering when you guys would make your move.¡± [Chris] Mia peaked out from behind the wall of roots and saw over one hundred men wear blue full body armor while carrying various weapons. In the crowd of men was six individuals that wore either purple mage robes or golden armor. There was one man that stood in the center of the crowd wearing pure white armor, he was obviously the leader. Chris was sitting on top of the wall of roots looking somewhat bored. (One hundred fifteen A ranks, four melee fighters in lower realms in the 2nd stage, two mages in the 3rd stage and one melee fighter in the middle realm 1st stage.) [Chris] ¡°Mia takes the trash, I will handle the rats.¡± [Chris] Chris¡¯ voice was icy and full of mockery, then his tone turned apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, knew these guys were around so I used the idea to train in the mountains to lure them out. But really I had the even intention of making you stronger, after all killing all those A ranks will give you a good power boost.¡± [Chris] Mia looked at the group of men, she was not afraid of kill them. She had killed people before when she was a slave, Mia just hated killing other. But with her life a stake, it didn¡¯t matter its kill or be killed in this world. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you''re being a little too arrogant though you are in the 2nd stage of the middle realm doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re are unbeatable.¡± [White] Chris burst into laughter as he stood and leafy wings sprouted from his back. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think I am, but why would I intentional lead you out here without the confidence to kill all of you.¡± [Chris] Suddenly a heavy pressure assaulted the group of men and many fell to their knees. ¡°Now then, Mia I¡¯ll leave you some help so don¡¯t worry. As for me, I¡¯m going for a short walk.¡± [Chris] As Chris finished speaking, ten Guardians and five strikers formed around her. Then Chris vanished along with the seven S ranks. * ¡°Hey Orthos¡± [Chris ¡°Kekeke, yes master?¡± [Left Orthos] ¡°Do you think you will go up to 30% if I kill these guys?¡± [Chris] ¡°Hmm, right now I am a 29% if you kill all of them I might increase to 33% in my awakening process.¡± [Right Orthos] ¡°Alright the let''s make this quick, I still want to train with Mia before it gets too late in the day.¡± [Chris] In less than a minute, Chris had led the group of enemies several hundred meters away. He stopped and hovered in the air, he tilted his head to avoid a shining blue arrow. The arrow continued in the distance, not long after an explosion was seen. ¡°Hey now, that dangerous someone might get hurt.¡± [Chris] Chris casually turned around his voice full of mockery. The one that had fired the arrow was one of the purple robed enemies, his face was shrouded in the shadow of his hood so no one could tell if he was even a male or woman. The two mages both raised their staffs which were black metal rods with large red crystals. A magical formation appeared in front of each red crystal and they began to chant. At the same time, the golden armored men leaped forward and used the trees around as springboards to try and reach Chris. Seeing the four men attempt to attack him Chris¡¯ smile became ferocious. When finally one of the men swung his sword all that he meet was air. Chris had vanished at the last second, reappearing a few meters away. ¡°Are you guys serious? You won¡¯t kill me with that level of strength.¡± [Chris] One of the knight¡¯s sword flashed red, thrusting it forwards a beam of red light shot towards Chris. Chris dodged the attack by moving sideways, he then flapped his wings and with a burst of wind became a bullet. As he passed by one of the men Chris grabbed his face and smashed him into the ground. Behind him, the three remaining men ran towards him brandishing their swords. Chris throw the now lifeless knight at his comrades forcing one of them to evade the corpse. As the one knight avoid his dead friend flying passed him a flash of red light came from Chris outstretched arm. In the next moment the poor knight had all his limbs severed, he fell face first onto the ground and screamed in pain and surprise. The other last two didn¡¯t stop their charge, a ghostly image of a wolf covered the front of the left and a right¡¯s entire body was glowing with a green light. The left was the first to attack Chris dodged his sword, but the wolf leaped from his body and bit off Chris¡¯ left arm. The right man brandished his sword sending a shockwave that sent Chris crashing through the woods. Chris lay on the ground coughing up blood, his legs and right are were broken. ¡°See what your arrogance has gotten you. Now you will die by my blade.¡± [White] The white armored man stepped out from behind a tree and made his way over to Chris, his sword drawn. He slowly approached Chris¡¯ crippled body, the two golden knights were not far behind him. The three each raised their swords, murderous intent flowed like a river from the trio. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡°Die!¡± [White] Chris was stabbed one in the heart, head, and abdomen. The three knights held their swords in place as Chris squirmed. After struggling for a minute, Chris lay still. ¡°Hmph, this guys was tough, but his overconfidence is what killed him.¡± [Gold 1] The two mages entered the clearing and looked at Chris, both let out a sigh of relief. ¡°How na?ve.¡± [Chris] Chris¡¯ icy voice echoed through the mountains and a tsunami of blood lust washed over the group of S ranks, subconsciously their legs shook with fear. Chris slowly stood while being surround by sparks of fire that looked like petals. Some of the petals collected at the stump of his severed arm and to their horror started to form a new arm and hand. In only two seconds, Chris¡¯ arm was replaced like nothing had happened and his broken limbs looked to be perfectly fine. (Damn, [Phoenix Flower Regrowth] just is to OP.) [Chris]
Phoenix Flower RegrowthRank 1
any wound that is not fatal will fully heal within 3 secondsPassive: Cost 100 MP per second
sub skill: Phoenix Flower RebirthPassive
You can revive twice a dayeach revive give +20% stats (stackable)
Cooldown time: 24 hoursIf you don¡¯t die a second time within 6 hours cool down time is reduced to 0
¡°Impossible!¡± [White] The white knight was first to recover his armor trembled slightly, he was sure Chris'' heart had stopped. With Chris completely recovered he looked over at the group, he was no longer smile. His face was emotionless giving his enemies a chill that ran down their spines. ¡°Enough playing around I want to finish this now and go have a nice talk with your young master.¡± [Chris] The white armored man and his group all stiffened. ¡°When did you figure it out?¡° [Gold 2] They were curious, none of them actually gave away any hints of who had sent them. So one of the golden armor men asked in a fearful tone. Chris smirked and answer in a tone of murderous amusement. ¡°Since the beginning, I have spies in many places. Before you even left I already had created a plan to kill all of you then go kill young master Ben.¡± [Chris] White armor was stupefied, he had played right into this man¡¯s hands so easily. Still he couldn¡¯t surrender, or the snake in front of him would kill his master who he valued above his own life. Mustering his courage, the white armored man shouted what would be his final order. ¡°Kill this bastard we can let him leave or the master will be in great danger.¡± [White] The two golden armored men separated going left and right while the white armored man held his sword high and began to chant something. The two mages lifted their staves and the magic circle from before appear but this time they look bigger and more complex. ¡° [Twin Fire Storm] !¡± [Mage 1 & 2] The two magic formations fused together and a massive fireball appeared over their heads. As soon as the ball of fire appeared it split into hundreds of fist sized fireball and surged towards Chris. Suddenly twenty Guardians burst from the ground and quickly formed a transparent green barrier. The fireball rained down crashing into the wall of green forming countless ripples. When the rain of fire ended the ripples reversed and hundreds of green transparent arrows fired turning the two mages into porcupines.
Orthos¡¯ state of awakening has reached 30%
Orthos has gained the skill: [Vacuum Claws]
Orthos has gained the skill: [Blaze Gatling]
(Not bad, let¡¯s give these new skills a test drive) [Chris] The two golden knights came in for a pincer attack the one with the wolf image over him swung low while the green glowing one swung high. Chris hopped off the ground spinning his body to angle himself correctly so that the two swords passed him with a hairs breath of moving room. Chris landed, immediately he gain some distances and raised his hands. In front of his palms eight baseball-sized black flames formed four in each hand. They suddenly fired and not even a second later more had formed to follow the previous ones. The two golden knights were barraged with hundreds of fireballs in an instant, turning them to ash. ¡°Damn, I will kill you with the skill my comrades had bought time for me to use.¡± [White] His sword now was enveloped in a white light making its blade seem three times larger. He kicked off the ground and shot forward like a bullet his sword held high. He brought down the towering sword with incredible velocity. ¡°Weak¡± [Chris] Chris right arm shot out and knocked the sword out of the knight¡¯s hand. The White Knight didn¡¯t even get time to realize what had happened before Chris¡¯ right hand had already passed his throat creating four cuts. The man fell to the ground his head roll a short distance in front of him. Walking away from the bloodbath Chris notice that the knight that had his limbs chopped off was still alive. He was laughing quietly, as Chris passed he turned his head to look at him. ¡°Even though he lost to you, the young master is still protected by some stronger than all of us combined. There is no way you-¡° [stumpy] ¡°Jen Seeve, an S rank in the high realm 3rd stage he is almost an SS rank.¡± [Chris] The man¡¯s eyes widened, Jen was supposed to be a hidden trump card if this man knew of him just how much does he really know about the Gorm family. The man was about to say something when a flash of red pierced his forehead. ¡°Hey, Orthos what your state of awakening at?¡± [Chris] ¡°34%¡± [Right Orthos] Chris became excited, his lips curled into a wicked grin. With what he had planned, Orthos might jump to 35% by the end of the day. * Chris appear at the are he had left Mia, looking around he was slightly shocked. A sea of blood and gore filled with mangled corpse surround the young girl who was just finishing the enslavement process of the one hundred fifteen souls she had been left to fight. Around her, the minions he had set to protect her in case of an emergency had moved because they hadn¡¯t needed to. Chris had quickly looked over what the minions had saw, Mia was more ferocious than he had imagined. She had killed several dozen with her attack and then used her skill [Possession] to control the corpse of the fall to kill the rest while she continued to rain death on the ones still alive. All the while Glitter would mend the wounds on the corpse, allowing for them to fight savagely as they did with Mia having to watch them. ¡°Not bad, you¡¯re fighting style is polished quite nicely.¡± [Chris] Mia turned to him a small smile on her face from being praised. Chris walked through the hellish scene like it was no different from strolling through a park. Glitter flew over to Chris a dim blue light appear on his cheek where a small cut was. The light quickly closed the wound and Chris chuckled. ¡°Thanks, if Glitter keeps growing then pretty soon Claira will have some competition.¡± [Chris] ¡°R-really!¡± [Mia] ¡°Yeah¡± [Chris] Mia blushed and turned away while fist pumping. Chris smiled softly at the young girl and picked her up. ¡°W-w-w-what are you doing!?¡± [Mia] She squirmed in his arms but calmed down when she saw he wore a serious face. ¡°We have to hurry it seemed something need my immediate attention.¡± [Chris] * An hour later Chris landed in the front courtyard of Kelros castle, he gently put Mia down. ¡°Remember the plan okay¡± [Chris] Mia looked at him with a worried look and nodded. Seeing her response Chris turned vanished in an instant. Mia sighed and ran to go get the others to tell them Chris plan. Chapter 39: Party Crasher The wind battered Chris face as he flew through the air at supersonic speed. His destination was the Gorm summer villa, usually four hours away from Kelros by a wind drake known as the fast mode of transportation. In only an hour, Chris had almost reached the villa after dropping off Mia at the castle. The reason for his visit wasn¡¯t just because of the assassins that Ben had sent, but also because the Gorm family was currently hosting a party for the nobles that had come to witness the Steel Blood Festival. As the host of the festival, Burdock naturally was invited and since Ben¡¯s father Arthur Gorm was a business partner so he couldn¡¯t decline the invitation without a good reason. But, it was obvious that the reason for the party was for Helina to come as the daughter of Burdock she had no choice but to attend. Using his Seekers Chris had watched the event unfold, and he decide as long as Ben didn¡¯t try anything he could just kill him after the party quietly. As time passed and Burdock accompanied by his children enter the party Burdock and Clows were immediately drawn away from Helina by other guests. At that time, Ben began to talk to Helina but she continuously ignored him. Over time, Ben became more irritated and Chris could tell something bad was going to happen. Ben had managed to lead Helina into a private room, by using their fathers¡¯ relationship to force her to give him some face. By the time they had stepped into the private room, Chris had just reached the Villa. The Villa was no smaller then castle Kelros or less extravagant. He landed in the front courtyard with a bang after exiting sonic speed. ¡°Halt, who are you, do you know where this is?¡± [Guard] Quick close to thirty guards surrounded Chris, pointing their spears at him. However, Chris wasn¡¯t in the mood to waste time on the guards without hesitation he walked towards the front doors of the massive villa. The guards felt Chris killer intent surging from him, they felt sick just being in his presence. After a moment, the guards recovered and attack with their spears aiming at Chris vitals. Each guard was a veteran of battle so the heavy pressure coming from Chris was less effective on them than other. Still, that didn¡¯t change the gap in strength. ¡°Fuck off!¡± [Chris] With Chris¡¯ roar of anger roots burst from the ground impaling the guards multiple times killing them instantly. Feeling the blood lust guards started to swarm and attempt to block Chris way. Sadly Chris didn¡¯t even bother to kill them himself and created two dozen Strikers who effortlessly created a path of carnage through the villa¡¯s halls. Suddenly he stopped and turned to the wall, pulling his fist back, wind quickly began to swirl around his lower arm. Punching the wall a shock wave turned the wall along with the next to behind it to pebbles. The strength of the bloodlust coming from Chris rose several levels when he saw the scene before him. Helina was pinned to the bed by Ben, Chris guessed that she was drugged as Helina was physical stronger than Ben. Still, that didn¡¯t matter Chris only saw Ben on top of Helina then his mind went blank. * Ten minutes earlier, the time of Chris¡¯ arrival. In a large ballroom, five people gathered in the crowd of around one hundred nobles. Chris¡¯ killer intent could be felt even there causing the noble to become frightened. Lord Gorm was trying to keep order while guards were preparing to battle Chris if he came to the ballroom. The small group consisted of Burdock, Clows, Qin, Rosalina, and Aldear. ¡°This pressure is definitely Chris¡¯, but why is he here and with such hostility¡± [Rosalina] Each of them were puzzled until Clows realized something and his face hardened as he looked over at Burdock. ¡°Father, where is Helina?¡± [Clows] From his sons irritated questioning tone, Burdock also noticed that Helina wasn¡¯t with them. He sighed and dragged his hand down his face. ¡°That spoiled brat seemed to have signed his death warrant.¡± [Burdock] ¡°Lord Burdock, what do you mean, who has?¡± [Aldear] Burdock turned to Aldear looking rather tired. ¡°Lord Gorm¡¯s son has fancied my daughter for years, he has tried to win her affection in all those years. With Chris suddenly appearing, I suspect that fool as done something drastic that enraged him.¡± [Burdock] Qin and Rosalina both clicked their tongues. Since the matter didn¡¯t directly involve the kingdom if they interfered it would be a violation of their contract. Even though it wasn¡¯t official established it could still become more trouble than it was worth stopping Chris. Aldear gave Qin a look and Qin shook his head. The sounds of battle resonated through the villa and it was obvious that the intruder was the winning side. Lord Gorm was drenched in sweat, he didn¡¯t want to reveal Jen and the shadow corp, but it seems he had no choice. Just as he was about to give the order to go eliminate the intruder a loud boom shook the villa. ¡°What the hell was that¡± [Lord Gorm] * Ben looked at Chris with terrified eyes and trembled. ¡°I-impossible how did you survive, I sent over one hundred men.¡± [Ben] Chris didn¡¯t respond, he only slowly walked forward. Since the fighting with the guards had stopped it had become eerily quiet allow every step, Chris took to echo. Ben watched Chris approach becoming an image of death before him. Chris'' eyes did not show anger. Instead something else lurked in his gaze something much more frightening. Ben had gotten off Helina and now as slowly getting off the bed snivalling. Went he arrived at the bedside Chris made a fist and backhanded Ben which sent him smashing into the wall. Chris leaned over Helina and touched her cheek, her eyes moved and gave him a worried look. Paralyzing poison Just as Chris thought, Ben had planned to rape Helina in an idiotic attempt to make her love him. Chris couldn¡¯t understand where he got the idea, but he didn¡¯t care to investigate either. Chris didn¡¯t speak only stroked her cheek. A Striker walked over to the bedside and Chris lay Helina on the tiger¡¯s giant back then had it leave. A moment later, once the minions had gotten to a safe distance to protect Helina, Chris turned to Ben. He was slowly trying to get up after sliding down the wall. Chris walked over picked Ben up by his collar and slammed him against the wall. ¡°You¡¯re pretty ballsy, trying to rape my woman. Sadly-¡° [Chris] ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAH!¡± [Ben] ¡°Being ballsy isn¡¯t going to save you.¡± [Chris] Chris¡¯ voice was level and cold enough that one might really freeze just by listening. Ben had screamed as Chris had a root wrap around Ben¡¯s left arm and rip it off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll kill you soon I just need to take care of your other limbs first.¡± [Chris] Bloodcurdling screams could be heard as Chris took his time tearing off each limb. Finally, Chris was about to end Ben¡¯s life by severing his head when he jumped back a few steps and a slash mark gouged the floor where he had just been standing. With lightning speed Chris was at the hole he had made, he glared at the figures before him. On the left was a man completely covered in black clothes, he had no weapon but his hands gave off a weary blue light. On the right was a woman in the same black clothes kneeling beside Ben, who had dropped to the floor. Four other black clothed men were in front of the two. To Chris, they remind him of ninjas. ¡°the young master can still be saved, but¡­¡± [Female ninja] Without taking his eyes off Chris the man standing beside her nodded. ¡°Boss, take him and go, I¡¯ll deal with this one.¡± [hands ninja] Without hesitation, the female ninja picked up Ben and with the four others started to leave. ¡°Both think I¡¯ll just let you leave!¡± [Chris] His arm moved with blurring speed and four blades of wind screeched forward aimed at the female ninja and Ben. To Chris¡¯ surprise, the female ninja toss Ben to another one of the ninjas and a short sword appeared in her hand. The sword glowed with the same light that was on the first ninja¡¯s hands. Moving her sword to collide with Chris¡¯ attack he became even more astonished when she managed to successful block the attack with only being pushed back a few steps. Before Chris could launch another attack, the group escaped out a window into the night. Chris smiled as he suddenly had an amusing idea and was about to give chase when he jumped back. Another cut appeared in the floor and Chris glared at the remaining ninja. ¡°You¡¯re Jen Seeve correct?¡± [Chris] The man flinched and the atmosphere became haunty, but he still remained silent. Chris having vent most of his anger became his usual calm self again. ¡°What, don¡¯t act like that I have been spying on his place since yesterday. It was so easy to gather information, the security was really lacking.¡± [Chris] The ninja stared at him murder his only goal. Chris sighed he realized the time for talk is over. Suddenly the ninja was above Chris making a chopping motion aiming at his head. Chris stepped to the side and the man crashed into the ground creating a long cut in the floor in front of him. The man then pushed his free hand onto the ground and rotated his body to send a kick to Chris¡¯ face. Chris stepped back to avoid the kick then the ninja pushed off the floor kicking again at Chris¡¯ chest. The battle where Chris only dodge all the ninja¡¯s attacks lasted only three minutes when Chris frowned. The ninja was attempting to punch Chris with his glowing fist when Chris arm blurred and the fist along with the lower arm it was attached to turned into mincemeat. The ninja didn¡¯t even have a second to react before his head was rolling on the ground. Chris looked at the corpse then out the window the other ninjas had escaped. A wicked smile could be seen in the moonlight and he started to laugh. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°Damn they tricked me, Jen was with those others that took the sack of shit way.¡± [Chris] Kicking the severed head of his dead opponent and watching it turn into a blood splatter on the wall Chris then looked at the window again, then vanished. * Jen or Jenny Seeve was the leader of the Gorm family¡¯s shadow corp tasked with protecting their masters from any attacks even at the cost of their lives. The reason why she and her men were so late was because Chris¡¯ minion were able to somehow find them. The shadow corp pride was that they were masters of stealth, but the Striker minions were able to track and kill them with ease. So it took time to make it to their master¡¯s side. Suddenly a red burn shot out of a nearby tree and impaled Ben along with the man carrying him. ¡°Young master!¡± [Jenny] Jenny turned around and attempted to rush to her master¡¯s side, but was forced to backup when a barrage of tiny fireballs swarmed towards her. She managed to barely move in time to avoid turning into ash, sadly her men were already blackened husks that fell to the ground with a thud. ¡°Well, it now just you and me now.¡± [Chris] Chris had appeared next to Ben¡¯s corpse and spoke in a mocking tone. Jenny unsheathed her sword while grinding her teeth. A ghostly light covered her sword, her blood lust struck at Chris. Jenny lowered her body, then kicked the ground launching like an arrow. Chris moved to meet her and the two collided, the sound of metal scraping against one another rang through the forest. * The battle raged for ten minutes with neither side showing any sign of reaching their limits. Again weapons clashed, Jenny rotated her body to deliver a kick to Chris head stunning him. As he staggered back, Jenny took the opportunity to strike, but by the time she had thrusted her sword Chris was gone. ¡°Haha, you¡¯re not bad, it¡¯s unfortunate that I have to kill you.¡± [Chris] A small tornado howled around Chris¡¯ lower arm. Jenny tried to move out of the way, but several branches of nearby trees quickly moved and restrained her. Jenny knew this was the end, she only stared at the incoming fist. In a violent shockwave and burst of wind Jenny¡¯s head and torso were turned into meat paste. Chris sighed he wasn¡¯t even forced to use more than 25% of his overall power, it made him somewhat disappointed. His mood picked up somewhat when he saw two windows pop up.
Orthos¡¯ state of awakening has reached 35%
Orthos will now give you 10% more stat increase making total stat increase 45%
Chris filled with excitement opened his status page.
Status Page
Name: Chris GelvonRace: Forest Overlord (Sealed)
Lv: 107EXP: 88504 / 100300
Age: 17Gender: Male
Job: Combat GardenerCombative Rank: S (Middle Realm { 3rd stage} )
Titles
Troll Killer, Variant Slayer, One Accepted by Nature, Monster of the Forest, Chosen of the Five Elemental Gods, Lady Killer, Unintentional Harem Maker, Tyrannical Forest Emperor, One Man Army, Poison Expert, Overlord of the Forest , One of a Kind
HP 28000 / 28000MP 92200 / 92200
Str: 17100Agi: 19350
Def: 12550Magic: 23050
Luck: 210Charm: 350
[/tr]
Skills
Generate Plant MinionRank: 7
Generate Advanced Plant MinionRank: 3
Emperor of the Green ArmyRank: 7
Extreme GrowthRank: Max
Battle StateRank: Max
AnalyzeRank: Max
Terra NetworkRank: 49
Cage of ThornsRank: 32
True Form of the Forest OverlordRank: 26
Overlord¡¯s EmpireRank: 22
Vegetation AbsorptionRank: 59
Forest Overlord¡¯s Wings of Blurring SpeedRank: 20
Burning BloodRank: 39
Lightning Leaf ArrowsRank: 29
Aqua GuardRank: 26
Spore CloudRank: 13
Forest Overlord¡¯s Honor GuardsRank: 16
Elemental Poison ClawsRank: 17
Five Elements Refined BodyRank: 5
Flesh ManipulationRank: 17
Left Eye of the Exterminating OverlordRank: 40
Left Eye of the Subjugating OverlordRank: 40
Gift PlantRank: 7
Phoenix Flower RegrowthRank: 1
Blood Thorn WhipRank: 11
Chris was overjoyed, he had jump from the 1st stage to the 3rd in less than a week. His stats were pretty amazing thanks to the various buffs he got coupled and with his skills it was obvious he was become some that not many would want to mess with. * Chris silently landed in the courtyard where Helina was being guarded by his Strikers . She had recovered from the poison not long ago and sat on one of the tigers back gently stroking its head. ¡°You killed him, right?¡± [Helina] Helina didn¡¯t look at Chris, she already knew the answer just from knowing what Chris is like. Chris instantly notice Helina was trembling. Chris guessed no matter how strong a woman was, being in a situation like that was still terrifying. Chris covered the remaining five meters instantly to stand in front of Helina. He gently took her into his arms causing her to shake even more violently. He stroked her long red hair and softly whispered into her ear. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here no one will hurt you as long as I drew breath.¡± [Chris] Hearing Chris¡¯ comforting words, Helina began to relax. Then a new problem came and it was loud. ¡°You bastard, you dare come into my home and attack my son. Now tell me where he is or I will have your head.¡± [Lord Gorm] Lord Gorm was a thin man of 5¡¯10 with long blonde hair and blue eyes. His face was twisted with rage. Not caring about the large tigers around Chris he walked over shouting. Behind him was Burdock and co, the rest of the guest were watching from a distance still afraid of Chris¡¯ minions. Lord Gorm thought Chris was ignoring him and was about to say more words of anger. Chris turned his head and glared at Lord Gorm causing him to stop, fear gripped him. ¡°He¡¯s dead¡± [Chris] Lord Gorm¡¯s mouth opened and closed, he hadn¡¯t expected Chris to be so blunt with his answer. Pain suddenly surged through the Duke and he fell to his knees sobbing. Chris looked at the man without a shred of sympathy, it was his son¡¯s own fault for baring his fangs at someone like Chris who would kill anyone he saw as a threat to himself or his family. It was then that Lord Gorm lifted his head tears streaming down his face. ¡°Why, why did you kill my son!? Tell me you bastard, why!?¡± [Lord Gorm] Seeing the middle aged man crying over the loss of his son, Chris didn¡¯t even bat an eye. Instead he delivered another blow to the crying man. ¡°It¡¯s only natural, your son tried to kill me by sending assassins. Also, if I hadn¡¯t come at the right time your son who had drugged Helina, my women, and ended up raping her.¡± [Chris] Lord Gorm stopped crying and now stared at the ground with lifeless eyes. Chris moved to give Helina to Burdock and Clows, but she tightened her grip on his hoodie and refused to let go. After a moment, Chris gave up and wings silently grow from his back, carefully supporting her body he rose into the sky. After reaching fifteen meters off the ground, he turned to the nobles that were still watching from afar. Chris glared at them and released a torrent of blood lust, his words made the nobles tremble in fear. ¡°To all of you, if anyone tries to harm me or my family will end in the same fate as what you saw today.¡± [Chris] Without giving anyone time to respond, he turned and flow back towards Kelros. Chapter 40: A New Master Sorry for the slow updates as of late I have some RL stuff that is taking up my time. I will try to increase my current update speed. Thank you for continuing to read my story. ------ ¡°Mia¡± [Chris] Chris looked down at the girl in his arms as they soared through the sky. This was before Chris went to the Gorm¡¯s family villa. Mia looked up at Chris her short black hair covering half her face. ¡°What?¡± [Mia] ¡°Is it possible for you to hold onto a soul?¡± [Chris] ¡°What do you mean?¡± [Mia] ¡°What I mean is, if someone dies can you hold onto their soul and place it back into their body if the wounds are healed?¡± [Chris] Mia looked down making a ¡°Hmm¡± sound while thinking. ¡°In theory, yes, but a linker is needed.¡± [Mia] Chris gave her a questioning look. Mia seeing this took a deep breath and began to explain. ¡°A linker is someone else¡¯s soul that acts as a guide or a link to the living world. Unfortunately, the linker soul must be several times stronger than the one they are guiding.¡± [Mia] Chris became somewhat worried. ¡°Is it possible to use my soul even if it is damaged?¡± [Chris] Mia shook her head and Chris frowned. Mia quickly told Chris that there was another way. ¡°Since the [Five Elemental Core] is acting as your soul it would be possible to use it as a substitution.¡± [Mia] He smiled wickedly for only a moment, then his calm smile returned. ¡°Mia I have a plan that you must tell everyone when we get back, ok?¡± [Chris] She nodded. ¡°First I plan to go take care of that fucking moron Ben. It will take me an hour to get there in that time I want you to give these gift plant seeds to Glen and Lily. After that there will be a Striker in the back courtyard, bring Glen so he can give it a speed boost. Riding it should get you to the manor and hour after me, by then I will have killed Ben. I plan to injure him enough so the shadow corp will have no choice but to take him to a hidden cabin where they can treat his wound properly. To get the cabin they will have to take a particular path, I will wait for them to reach the area that will be closest to you and kill them it will save time that way. The soul I want you to hold onto will be a woman¡¯s though I plan to almost completely destroy her body so that no one will try and recover her body. Glitter should have the capabilities to restore her body, once you have done that take the body back to the castle I will be back soon after you return.¡± [Chris] Chris glanced at Mia to see if she understood everything. ¡°Okay, I got it, just to let you now I can only hold onto the soul for six hours so whatever you are doing will have to be quick.¡± [Mia] Chris nodded his understanding, then continued. ¡°While you and Glen are going to the castle, I want Claira, Sara, Lily, and Ostan to go to an inn called The Sleep Sheep. There is a group of three men that have a lion tattooed onto their right arms should be staying the night. I want the four of them to make sure they do not leave the city even if it means force.¡± [Chris] ¡°Why?¡± [Mia] Chris answered Mia question with a calm, gentle voice. ¡°They are disciples of Master Yoga or whatever. Since Ben is a fellow disciple, they might get involved somehow. While I wouldn¡¯t have a problem dealing with them, one of them has an annoying sensor skill and that might alert them to the last part of the plan.¡± [Chris] He handed two of the black rings that were on his hand to Mia. ¡°The last part of the plan is simple, because of the bloodbath I will create in the villa, Arthur Gorm¡¯s room will be unguarded. Inside the room, there will be a hidden door, on the other side of the door will be a giant dimensional box. The box isn¡¯t meant to store thing it is actually a portal to the Gorm families¡¯ treasury. While I don¡¯t know why Arthur brought it with him, it doesn¡¯t matter. I have already estimated that this one ring will be enough to hold everything inside the treasury. I want Glen to go to the manor¡¯s left side garden where a few minions will be waiting to lead him to Arthur Gorm¡¯s room. When he is done, he will leap out the far right window where Burdock and Clows will be waiting to take him back in their carriage that way he can make an easy get away with the treasure.¡± [Chris] * ¡°So that¡¯s the plan¡± [Mia] Everyone was gathered in a small common room, Glen and Lily already had their gift plants contracted. Glen plant was a logged that was wider at one end while the other end narrowed to the point where it looked like a megaphone. It was supported by eight legs that looked similar to spider legs and had a strip of grass along the top of it from one end to the other.
Name: AmpOwner: Glen Fairchild
Stats
HP: 12000 / 12000MP: 8000 / 8000
Str: 0Agi: 13500Def: 4000Magic: 14000
Skills
Sonic Wave, Damage Amplifier, Double Buff, Sound Blast
Lily¡¯s plant looked like a cat that was about as big as a medium sized dog. The cat was a dark violet and its claws had a blue hue to them. It had what looked like fur but was really fine blades of grass.
Name: AzureOwner: Lily Blackpaw
Stats
HP: 11000 / 11000MP: 9000 / 9000
Str: 11500Agi: 15500Def: 7500Magic: 9000
Skills
Warp Claw, Illusion Body, Seven Claws, Distorting Cat Eyes
Both plants could be considered very useful, Amp was able to amplify attack damage, double buff effects, or confuse enemies with sonic based skills. Azure was an interesting damage dealer as it can disappear and reappear without warning. ¡°Alright let¡¯s get this plan rolling, Chris is counting on us!¡± [Ostan] ¡°Right!¡± [Everyone] * Even though I said that those guys aren¡¯t moving a muscle¡± [Ostan] The group of four had rented a room in an inn that directly faced the Sleep Sheep. After several hours, the three disciples had only sat on their beds and meditated. ¡°Well, at least we don¡¯t have to fight them.¡± [Lily] * Mia and Glen had reached the clearing Chris had told Mia about, it was five minutes after Chris had left the scene. ¡°Glen you go and get the treasure it will take time for me to get everything ready.¡± [Mia] ¡°Okay little lady, just be careful.¡± [Glen] Glen gave a small smile, disappeared into the forest. Mia exhaled, she raised her hands and a blue magical formation appeared on the ground. ¡°Glitter, restore the body.¡± [Mia] The butterfly landed on the corpse¡¯s abdomen and a transparent pink dome grow out from Glitter quickly covering the body. As the corpse slowly was restored Mia sat down, another magical formation exactly like the one surrounding Jenny¡¯s corpse grew out from under her. She closed her eyes entering a meditative state. Mia found herself in a grayed version of the world. Looking around she saw a dim light hovering around Jenny¡¯s body. Reaching out with her mana she pulled the light closer though it tried to struggle it was useless. Mia looked at the soul in her hands, she could see Jenny when she was alive and Jenny stared at her slightly scared. ¡°Who or what are you?¡± [Jenny] Mia didn¡¯t answer instead returned her question with a question. ¡°Do you want to live?¡± [Mia] Mia hadn¡¯t told Chris this, but the only way to restore a soul to its body requires three things. A linker, which Chris would be acting as. The soul must have a strong mental strength to be able to handle the shock of being restored to its body. The last condition is the will to live if someone dies more often than not they subconsciously accept that they are dead and do not want to their body even if given the opportunity. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Fortunately, Jenny met the second, but the third one. ¡°No!¡± [Jenny] ¡°Why not?¡± [Mia] Mia¡¯s tone was gentle, it took Jenny aback. ¡°I have failed to protect my master, as to uphold my honor I fought the assassin even though I knew I couldn¡¯t win. I have no purpose with my master dead.¡± [Jenny] Though she seemed, calm Mia was able to tell Jenny was in despair. This wouldn¡¯t do, she needed Jenny to gain a will to live, and Mia didn¡¯t want to disappoint Chris. Suddenly Mia had an idea. ¡°If you need a purpose help us.¡± [Mia] ¡°What?¡± [Jenny] ¡°Chris needs your power that¡¯s why I¡¯m here, so make your new purpose helping him.¡± [Mia] Jenny closed her eyes as she began to think. ¡°What is this man like?¡± [Jenny] Mia thought of describing Chris but realized she could show Jenny with her memories. Mia sent Jenny a few of her best memories with Chris though it might not have been the best idea since Chris was the reason her master died as well as killed her. ¡°This is the man that caused me to be in this situation in the first place! Why should I help him!?¡± [Jenny] Mia became desperate, at this rate she would fail, then. ¡°Why are you so loyal to your former master?¡± [Mia] ¡°Because I swore an oath until I die I would follow him no matter what.¡± [Jenny] ¡°But you are dead, what does that oath mean now.¡± [Mia] Jenny stiffened, Mia was right now that she is dead the oath she swore was nothing more than words now. She hung her head, Jenny had nothing, her honor was the only thing she had while she was alive without that Jenny felt completely empty. ¡°Why not take a new oath and gain a new master?¡± [Mia] She had timed the question perfectly. Jenny was wrapped in doubt, she could just drift to the afterlife, but she didn¡¯t want to go just yet. Mia being able to hear her thoughts gain her an option that gave her hope. Still, have Chris be her master bothered her slightly after all was the cause of her problem to begin with. Jenny entered a state of deep thought while she was in that state Mia had already started heading back to the castle with Jenny¡¯s restored body. * Glen was nervous, he had fought on many battlefields as a mercenary, but he never was in such a dangerous position. Hundreds of guards were inside the villa and could easily kill Glen, who was a support type, not a fighter. His doubt vanished when a group of guards found him and attacked. Instantly they were torn to shreds by the Strikers Chris had left behind to act as his escorts. Since the guards were busy dealing with the mess Chris had left on the other side of the villa Glen went unnoticed for the most part. In only a few minutes, the minions had led Glen to a bedroom that was quite luxurious. Remembering what Mia had told him, Glen walked up to the desk that had a few books on the shelf above it. Glen pulled one of the books off the shelf and a metallic click was heard. Behind him, the wall in the right-hand corner slid back revealing a pathway. Glen entered the path and followed it for a minute, then came to a small chamber. The chamber was 15x15x10 feet, a blue rug covered the stone floor, and in the center was a simple wooden table with a large black cube resting in the middle of it. Glen walked over to the cube and placed a hand on it. Instantly he was in another room, looking around his mouth dropped. Gold, jewels, weapons, and other valuables were everywhere. The pile of wealth sparkled, there was some much Glen was worried that not everything could fit into the two rings Mia had given him. He extended his hand that had the two rings on it and everything in the room began to liquidity and flow into the two rings. After a few minutes, the room that once held a vast wealth was barren. Glen immediately left the space by manipulating his mana. Once he was back in the secret room, Glen ran as fast as he could. He exited the hidden hallway and headed for the window when. ¡°Who the hell are you!?¡± [Lord Gorm] Glen didn¡¯t stop and continued towards the window. Suddenly he felt a burning pain on his back, Lord Gorm had used a skill to hurl a fireball spell at Glen. The pain made Glen stumble, but he quickly stood and again rushed towards the window. (if I can just leap out the window I will be all clear.) [Glen] Glen quickly turned around and stretched out his hand. Amp suddenly appeared with a flash of light, the log creature shook for a moment than a high pitch screeching sound came from Amp and assaulted Lord Gorm¡¯s ears. He wailed in pain as he clutched his ears, after a moment he fell over having lost consciousness. ¡°Well shit, Chris actually gave me a good present after all!¡± [Glen] Amp vanished with another flash of light and Glen jumped out the window. Clows was waiting under the open window and caught Glen with a grunt. ¡°You need to lay off the extra dessert or better yet no dessert.¡± [Clows] ¡°Shut up, I¡¯m a growing boy.¡± [Glen] ¡°What part of you is growing, shorty¡± [Clows] The two bantered back and forth while entering the carriage. Burdock only sighed as the two continued for most of the way back. * Late that night everyone had returned from their mission. Helina was resting in her room, she was mentally exhausted after what had happened to her. No one blamed her, Clows and Burdock felt a deep shame, and even with them there Helina was put into a situation like that. How could they call themselves her family after not noticing her disappearance, it didn¡¯t sit well with them. ¡°Alright, everyone was successful, good¡­Ostan why are you wearing that cloak?¡± [Chris] Ostan flinched and wrapped the thick cloak more tightly around himself and Lily snickered. ¡°While we waited for the three disciple guys to do something we played some poker. Ostan didn¡¯t win once and eventually had no money left and had to bet his clothes¡­well, you can guess the rest.¡± [Lily] Ostan looked down and silently sobbed. ¡°That was my life savings.¡± [Ostan] ¡°Your life savings was 4 gold?¡± [Sara] An arrow pierced Ostan¡¯s heart hearing Sara¡¯s indifferent tone. ¡°Shut up!¡± [Ostan] He retorted, but he wasn¡¯t to threating with tears in his eyes. Off to the side, Mia pinched her forehead. ¡°OK let¡¯s get back on track, Mia are you ready?¡± [Chris] ¡°Yeah!¡± [Mia] Mia nodded as Ostan and Glen lifted Jenny¡¯s corpse onto the table. ¡°So what do I have to do?¡± [Chris] ¡°Just place your hand on her chest and pour in your mana.¡± [Mia] Chris did as he was told, but when he touched her chest he could fell her breasts, they were smaller than Sara¡¯s so he guess they were a C cup. He shook his head to get rid of the train of dirty thoughts in his mind since he felt death coming at him from Claira and Sara. Mia moved her hands to both sides of Jenny¡¯s head and two magic seals formed to float a few centimeters over them. Chris began to push mana into the lifeless corpse. ¡°What the hell!?¡± [Chris] He was now standing in a white space and glaring at him from around ten feet away was Jenny. ¡°Before I decide whether to serve you or not depends on how you answer my question.¡± [Jenny] ¡°Alright, shot.¡± [Chris] Chris shrugged, his calm attitude made Jenny feel odd. She had thought he was object and demand that she serve him like Ben would, but he only stood there waiting for her to speak. ¡°Why did you kill my master?¡± [Jenny] The atmosphere around Chris became cold and his face darkened when he spoke Chris was still calm, but one could feel an intense bloodlust in his words. ¡°Your master, attempted to take what is precious from me, for that he paid the price.¡± [Chris] Jenny nodded, she had spoken to Mia about Chris. He protected what his is, he destroyed what tried to harm what is his, simple as that. Jenny for some reason found this pleasing though I was a strange kind he had honor, unlike Ben, who lacked such a thing. ¡°Alright, I have made my decision.¡± [Jenny] ¡°And?¡± [Chris] ¡°Please, allow me to take my oath.¡± [Jenny] Chris nodded and Jenny moved closer to stand only a few feet in front of Chris then kneeled. ¡°I Jenny Seeve, swore to protect you my master Chris Gelvon, until my dying breath. I will be your sword and your shield so that no harm comes to you. So please accept this woman as your humble servant and a bond will be made that cannot be broken by mortal law.¡± [Jenny] Chris stood silent as Jenny looked up at him, her eyes looking for an answer. ¡°Alright I accept your oath, may your loyalty never waver or I will end you that moment.¡± [Chris] Jenny smiled fiercely and stood. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way, master.¡± [Jenny] Chapter 41: Fates Warning ¡°This place, damnit¡± [Chris] Chris was floating in a gray space, he knew where he was. He casually looked around and quickly found who he was searching for. ¡°You¡¯ve grown quite strong since last time we met.¡± [Fate] ¡°Thanks, now I guess you have a job for me since you¡¯ve come to visit.¡± [Chris] Fate didn¡¯t try to hide her smile and shook her head. ¡°No, but it may come to that.¡± [Fate] Chris¡¯ eyebrows raised slightly in curiosity. ¡°So what is it you are here for then?¡± [Chris] ¡°A warning.¡± [Fate] ¡°About what?¡± [Chris] ¡°Watch over the spiritmancer girl very careful, Earl Ginmer will soon make his move.¡± [Fate] Chris frowned and nodded, then his frown turned into a wicked smile. ¡°He can try whatever he¡¯s likes, I will crush him all the same.¡± [Chris] Fate sighed, she couldn¡¯t understand where this young man got all his confidences from. ¡°So that it?¡± [Chris] ¡°Yes, now you have something to ask me right?¡± [Fate] Chris smiled, his eyes had a trace of amusement in them. ¡°Very perceptive, well you are a goddess so I guess it¡¯s to be expected. What I want to know is why won¡¯t you fix my soul?¡± [Chris] Fate sighed, she had expected this and had an answer ready. ¡°Let me ask you, do you want me to heal your soul right now?¡± [Fate] ¡°No¡± [Chris] Fate and Chris both started to lightly laugh. ¡°So you already understand the reason why?¡± [Fate] ¡°Yes, if you had just healed my soul before I wouldn¡¯t have been able to gain this strength. Also when my soul is completely restored, I will receive a massive power up. This allows me to gain double the power in half the time.¡± [Chris] Fate moved her head in approval and a happy aura left her. ¡°Good that you understand, now one last thing.¡± [Fate] Chris looked at her his head slightly tilted with a questioning look. ¡°Oh, what is it.¡± [Chris] ¡°I want to remind you that killing Aurora¡¯s champions is not allowed since you are the one that keeps the balance not break if.¡± [Fate] Veins bulged on Chris¡¯ forehead and a furious look appeared on his face. After a moment he managed to swallow his rage, he understood that he would be allowed to kill them later after the two sides began to officially fight. ¡°Also, my sister asks that you stop torturing them, it is getting in the way of their progress. Keeping them from doing acts of evil is one thing, but what you are doing is going against the rules.¡± [Fate] Chris again had to keep himself from going berserk and nodded. Fate understood his feelings but stayed silent, she had already been lenient with him so far, so there was nothing she could do. With a wave of her hand space started to distort meaning that their conversation was over. ¡°Chris depending how things go, I may come speak to you again very soon until then don¡¯t die.¡± [Fate] Chris grunted a ¡°Ya¡± in response, then everything turned black. * Chris¡¯ eyes snapped open and he groaned. ¡°Ugh, what an unpleasant dream.¡± [Chris] After all that time and Fate only gave him a warning and scolded him. Though it was bothersome, Chris was forced to comply with her demands. He looked down to see Claira, Sara, and Helina using his body as a pillow. The sisters were using his right arm while Helina used the left, all three were breathing gentle still in a deep sleep. Last night Helina was ashamed for what had happened and teared up, even now Chris could see tears clinging to her closed eyes. Using [Flesh Manipulation] he escaped the girls hold and carefully replaced his arms with pillows to let them continue sleeping a bit longer. After washing himself, Chris grew his usual hoodie and jeans and returned to the bedroom to find that Claira was awake. ¡°Good morning.¡± [Claira] ¡°Yeah, morning.¡± [Chris] Claira looked quite beautiful in the morning sun, her white skin gave off a radiances that made Chris¡¯ heart beat just a little faster. She got off the bed, washed up and dressed herself. Today she decided to wear her blue mage robe undone, underneath she wore a white silk blouse and tan cloth trousers, then she slipped into her combat boots. This was her new battle attire that she had prepared for the festival. ¡°How do it look?¡± [Claira] Chris looked her over. The blouse didn¡¯t hide her cleave to well which made Chris uncomfortable after all that man would want others to be ogling his woman. Still, he liked her look as it made her look fairly attractive and he could easily ward off anyone who tried to make a move on her. After that, Sara was the next to wake up. Sara also went through a morning route, then dressed in a similar outfit as Claira. She had the same mage robe except her robe was buttoned up halfway so that her top was hidden behind the thick cloth. What was revealed was a frilly royal blue shirt and black stocking with more formal shoes. Chris nodded, the sisters played off each other well. Claira had a gentle more natural charm about her while Sara had an elegant aura coming from her. Chris deiced to let Helina rest longer while he accompanies the sisters spent some time together. * Claira and Sara had gone to make breakfast for Chris and themselves. While they made breakfast, Chris had walked to the back courtyards central balcony. There Chris could feel a newly familiarized presence, along with over one hundred unknown ones. ¡°Jenny, am I to guess that your mission was successful?¡± [Chris] Jenny knelt behind Chris as if she had been there to hold time. With her head bowed she gave her report. ¡°Yes, Master, as you commanded I returned to convert any of the Shadow Sect members that were will to join us.¡± [Jenny] Chris nodded, he turned to her with a smile of satisfaction as he saw 107 kneeling black clothed figures behind Jenny all bowing their heads in respect. ¡°Spread your net over the city, anything related to Earl Ginmer I want to hear about no matter how small!¡± [Chris] With his commanding tone, Chris swiped his arm out in a dramatic motion and all the ninja like figures vanished scattering across the city. The reason he used them to gather information was for two reasons. Even with his Seekers , [Terra Network] , and his heightened mental capacity he still was one person. With the Shadow Sect under his command, it made things less stressful for him. Jenny still knelt behind Chris, she could tell he had more to say to her. ¡°Make sure to have a few people watch Mia and Ostan with their top priorities to protect them and inform you or I as soon as possible if they encounter someone stronger than them.¡± [Chris] ¡°Yes, Master.¡± [Jenny] With the conversation finished just like the others, Jenny disappeared as she was never there. He knew just from that brief meeting with every member of the Shadow Sect there just now he instantly noticed that there were four other S ranks beside Jenny. Each one was in the middle realm with one of them being in the 2nd stage and the other three in the 1st stage. This add quite a bit of power to Chris¡¯ group, still of an SS rank showed up Chris would be the only one that could take them down. With two of the S ranks following Mia and Ostan, Chris had confidence that they were safe.He looked out onto the training grounds and snorted coldly as he saw the heroes doing early morning training under Aldear. Chris thought back to late last night when the Royals had returned. * Just like before Chris, Qin, Rosalina, and Aldear sat around a large room table eating a Mookine stew since none of them had anything to eat most of the day. ¡°We accept your conditions, but only if you agree to a few of our own.¡± [Qin] ¡°What are they?¡± [Chris] Chris asked in an indifferent tone while having his usual calm smile hid his emotions. Coughing the prince continued. ¡°Yes, we have two conditions; First, an ambassador while come to your kingdom to keep a direct line of contact with you, the other is that you are not allowed to go to war with any of the small territories or the Magical Alliance until the end of the Twin Swords Tournament.¡± [Qin] Chris coldly studied Qin, he revealing nothing to Chris, which surprised him. (well, it seems his negotiation skills have improved since last time we spoke.) [Chris] The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Rosalina, however, hadn¡¯t looked at him the entire time was biting her lower lip. She was the one that gave away everything Chris need to know. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that your sister is the ambassador you are talking about.¡± [Chris] Both people flinched, as Chris finished his stew Qin answered his question. ¡°Yes my father want Rosalina to be the ambassador to your kingdom, is that not acceptable?¡± [Qin] Chris finished his stew before casually glancing over at Rosalina, who was fidgeting from being unnerved. While he didn¡¯t care about their conditions, Chris had a hunch that the reason for not allowing him to start fighting others small kingdoms and Alliance both of which covered his west and south border was most likely to keep him from expanding too fast. ¡°That is fine, but what if someone attacks me first you¡¯re not going to tell me not to fight back?¡± [Chris] ¡°O-of course, if another kingdom attacks you then you are allowed to retaliate.¡± [Qin] Chris nodded his expression as unreadable as usual to everyone. He stole a glance at Rosalina, she was trying to look away, but she occasionally was looking his way. (So the king is planning to his daughter to ensnare me) [Chris] Chris made a ¡°pfft¡± sound as he thought of something. (¡­he¡¯s an idiot but I guess I¡¯ll play along since this will easily work in my favor.) [Chris] The others looked at him with puzzled expressions. ¡°Fine, you have a deal.¡± [Chris] ¡°Excellent¡± [Qin] * In a private room in Invictus¡¯ capital: Castle Akatalutos. ¡°Was it really wise to make Princess Rosalina the ambassador to Invictus, Ross?¡± [Sawa] The king of Invictus, Ross D. Invictus IV sat in a large wooden Chair studying some documents that Sawa had brought him. The king and father looked over to Sawa, a gentle smile formed. ¡°Sawa, in time when the fight with the demons began I want my children to be safe. Both Mary and Lulu have powerful servants and hold a vast territory I do not need to worry about them. Sadly, though, Rosalina who has no claim to my throne never was good with people so she has nothing to protect her other than her siblings. Though that sounds good enough when the time comes they will be busy defending themselves so it would be best to have her somewhere safe.¡± [Ross] The king paused then with a mischievous smile he continued. ¡°Besides, that boy opposes both strength and intelligence, I wouldn¡¯t mind have a son in law such as him. though he might have a dangerous personality, I believe he will make Rosalina his and that will give her the best form of protection when the time comes.¡± [Ross] Sawa couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. (This guy, even in these dangerous times he dotes on her so.) [Sawa] * ¡°Damnit, why is he the only one that gets attention!¡± [Ostan] It was around noon, the first round of fights for day one of the festival were about to begin. As for the reason for Ostan¡¯s complaint was because since they left the castle Chris had been the center of many girls attention. It would seem that his looks mixed with his calm, cold demeanor attracted quite a bit of stares. Of course, anyone that attempted to talk to him were stopped by a wall of blood lust from the three that walked at his side. ¡°You know, releasing that much blood lust is a little unnecessary.¡± [Chris] ¡°You only say that because you don¡¯t know how dangerous women are.¡± [Claira] ¡°No, I think I do.¡± [Chris] Chris¡¯ comment got him several anger glares causing him to become slightly nervous. Chris could hear Ostan snickering behind him mumbling ¡°serves you right¡± with a cold tone. After a few more minutes, the group arrives at the central plaza where the opening ceremony would be held. The plaza had to be 40 meters in radius in the center was a fountain that was a tower with small angels carved out of stone floating around it. They were held up by a magic stone embedded in their backs, it was quite a beautiful word of art. On the northern side was a stage meant for the judges and announcer. Chris noticed a man standing on the stage, he wore a red and black checkered tuxedo and a similarly patterned top hat. His face was covered with a masked that had a smiley face on it, overall he gave off a mysterious feeling The group quickly found some seats at the edge of the plaza and waited for the ceremony to start. ¡°Alright, could all fighters for the one on one matches please enter the plaza and gather around the fountain.¡± [Announcer] Chris, Helina, Clows, and Ostan stood and walked to the fountain as they were told. Behind them, the three that stayed behind gave their words of encouragement. ¡°Do your best!¡± [Claira] ¡°Even though Chris will win, fight hard!¡± [Sara] ¡°You have it in the bag and brother try you hardest.¡± [Mia] Chris sighed and Ostan started to sulk. ¡°Why does it seem that I have become worthless?¡± [Ostan] Chris reached out and patted his friends shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I can already tell that you''re stronger than 95% of the people here.¡± [Chris] Hearing that Ostan¡¯s mood brightened. In a few minutes, there were close to three thousand people gathered in the plaza. There were various ranks ranging from C to S, though other than Chris group and the heroes there were only six other S ranks and not of them seemed like they would give Chris a challenge at all. Disappointed Chris sighed, suddenly he felt a presence that attracted his presences. A man in a simple brown tunic and loss tanned leather pants stood a few feet away from Chris. Chris studied the man, he had short green hair and tanned skin from working under the sun. Looking to be around 5¡¯9 he had a good physique, he obviously was in his early twenties. (That guy¡­no, he couldn¡¯t be an SS, but still it seems that he could be interesting. Hopefully, I can have a go at him.) [Chris] While Chris was eagerly thinking of the upcoming matches, the announcer began to speak. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, it is time for the first day competition, please allow me your host Mister Mick to introduce the head organizer and sponsor of the festival and owner of the merchant chain Supplier of the Thoughts, BURDOCK SENNEL!¡± [Mister Mick] What was happening on the stage was being broadcasted throughout the Kelros with large sight stones placed in various areas of the city. With his introduced Kelros exploded into cheers and applause as Burdock walked onto the stage. ¡°Hello everyone, it is great that so many fighters are participating this time. Now I have an announcement, there will be no one on one matches this year.¡± [Burdock] The city erupted in a commotion in response to Burdock¡¯s words. Even Chris was slightly taken aback, but he instantly realized that Burdock was planning something. ¡°Now don¡¯t fret, the reason is that with the special event replacing the battle royal which is the most popular event of the three. I decide to have the battle royal take place on the first day as to not disappoint anyone too much.¡± [Burdock] Everyone was silent, then another round of cheers broke out. Truly every year the battle royal is the most highly anticipated part of the festival, so Burdock did have the right idea. The fighters that had gathered looked around, they hadn¡¯t been told this so they were caught off guard. ¡°Now then fighters don¡¯t be angry because in this time around we will be keeping track of the MVP. His or her picture and name along with the other top nine will be displayed on a sight stone at all times to show who is doing the best. The reason for this is because the MVP will receive a prize of five thousand gold pieces as an incentive to keep things interesting.¡± [Burdock] Everyone in the plaza froze except for Chris, who thought that the idea while genius was annoying. He knew that Burdock planned this to have Chris be the MVP so that he didn¡¯t have to give away five thousand, while still having the fighters riled up. ¡°Okay one last thing, anyone who kills the current MVP will replace him or her as the new MVP. Now, let¡¯s get this party started!¡± [Burdock] Again the city became live with the noise as the black crystal cube was thrown. Chris stared daggers at Burdock, his face still calm but on the inside Chris was irritated. (Great, now I will most likely have to deal with all these small fries.) [Chris] ¡°Good luck everyone.¡± [Burdock] Chapter 42: First Day: MVP So I don''t know if anyone noticed but I now have a donation button. Don''t worry about donating or not it won''t lessen the amount of chapters I release each week. But I do want to write more so if I got a little money I could work less and have more time write. Still, remember donating is optional. Now enjoy the story. ---- With Burdock¡¯s final words, the Black cube spun in the air a pulse of black energy burst out swallowing the entire city, blinding the participants. When Chris opened his eyes, he was no longer in the central plaza. He now stood in a massive street which he guessed was the bronze shopping district. Looking around Chris saw that there were around fifty others with him. Ding! Chris looked up when he heard a mechanical ringing sound. ¡°That little shit.¡± [Chris] Above him was a sight stone with the image of Darak with the number of kills he has under him. His current total was seven which wasn¡¯t too bad with the battle only have started a minute ago. Chris hadn¡¯t cared about being MVP, but he wasn¡¯t going to get shown up but someone like Darak. Seeing the other top ten with the next in line have six Chris smiled. Helina was just behind Darak, who was gaining kills fast. In only a few minutes, the city had erupted into explosions and lights as people use various abilities. Around Chris fights were beginning, he had decided to give everyone a few minutes head start. ¡°Hehe, die bastard!¡± [Random Fighter] Some idiot seeing Chris standing in the middle of the chaotic war zone thought he was frozen in fear. Brandishing a battle axe the man that looked like a common soldier burst out of the crowd with a leap. Sadly, to choice Chris as a target was the worst chose. As the man descended with his Axe aiming for Chris head in a horizontal chop Chris¡¯ hand reached up and caught the falling axe. ¡°You will be the first.¡± [Chris] Pulling on the axe Chris brought the man towards him and impaled him with his right hand through the heart. Tossing aside the man his body vanished with a white flare of light. (Now let take the lead before having fun.) [Chris] Around Chris¡¯ feet a ring of purple mist formed. The mist quickly moved out along the ground and raised up like a tidal wave engulfing everyone in the street. Screams of pain were heard as the people caught in the mist seemed to melt away. This was caused by Chris¡¯ skill [Spore Cloud] and setting it to decaying poison. Ding! Chris felt satisfied seeing himself in the MVP spot with one hundred thirty-four kills. * ¡°Damn that bastard is made for slaughter¡± [Ostan] It had been ten minutes from the start of the event and already out of 5896 people 4277 people remain. Chris held the lead with 453 kills with the next person a man named Nor Lown having 289 kills. Chris¡¯ dominates was too much. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I got the small fries around me.¡± [Ostan] He was fighting with Forest and Trent. The brothers were hard to deal still Ostan had the advantage of ranged attacks. ¡°Come on, Come on, is that all you got, huh you shit heads!¡± [Ostan] Ostan dodged to the left to avoid Trent¡¯s flaming fist. (Hehe, almost done.) [Ostan] Forest¡¯s hand started to give off a blue glow and he punched the ground. Ice spikes started to burst out of the ground in a line directed at Ostan. Ostan leapt back then to the right dodging the icicles, he noticed that Trent was behind him readying a [Fire Pummel] . Ostan pointed his palm at Trent and five ghostly purple flaming skull appeared and rushed towards Trent while letting out evil cackles. Trent didn¡¯t have time to dodge and was it with the skulls, he roared in pain as he was sent back a few steps. Ostan moved in a strange pattern and approached Trent delivering a kick to his side. Trent rolled and landed at his brother¡¯s feet, Forest helped him up as the two glared at Ostan who was smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t think we have lost yet!¡± [Trent] ¡°I don¡¯t think, I know.¡± [Ostan] With his words, several red glowing lines shot out and formed a magical circle. ¡°What is this!?¡± [Forest] ¡°Bye bye¡± [Ostan] Ostan waved to the brothers as the magical formation was completed. When it was a ghostly wail sounded and a pillar of bluish white energy erupted burning the brothers to ashes. Ostan couldn¡¯t help but laugh their whole fight he had been leading them around so he could draw a magical formation with his feet. Ostan knew that their regenerative abilities were way over his head so he had to kill them before they could regenerate. Using that magical circle increased the damage of his skill [Spirit Arrows] ten fold by releasing a mass of destructive mana in a pillar form destroying anything inside its limits. Letting out a long breath Ostan turned and ran to find more opponents. * ¡°That mana¡­Ostan, not bad.¡± [Chris] Chris was currently surrounded by countless fighters, each one after the MVP spot. Even with Chris¡¯ overbearing power they still lined up hoping that Chris was weakened enough to take down. ¡°Damn this is annoying.¡± [Chris] A man charged him few behind. Just as the man¡¯s sword was about to hit, Chris took a single step to the left dodging the attack with ease. He then spun around and with a hand covered in a dark green ghostly aura grabbed the poor man¡¯s face. He screamed in agony as the part of his face Chris was touching melted away. In less than five seconds, his body had completely disintegrated. Many of the fighters froze, then in a panic started to scatter. They realized that Chris was too strong for them since the man Chris had killed was an A rank and one of the strongest among them. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can run!¡± [Chris] Chris leaped into the air, red flashes of light shot from Chris¡¯ hands. In an instant, dozens of people were turned into mincemeat. When he landed, Chris kicked off the ground charging the fleeing crowd with his hands cloaked in a dark green aura that had enlarged and formed two claws three times the size of his hands. Making his way through the crowd body parts flew and screams continued unendingly. None escaped and in less than fifteen minutes close to three hundred participants were slaughtered. Chris didn¡¯t even care to wipe the blood that covered his body as he turned to head where another group of people was. When he arrived at the place where he had felt the group Chris saw a lone figure fighting several dozen people that formed a circle around her. Helina noticed Chris sitting on the roof of a nearby building watching with interest. She scowled at him and he shrugged showing off an amused smile causing veins to appear on Helina¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him later!¡± [Helina] Helina swung her long sword decapitating a man attempting to stab her with a dagger. Before the corpse disappeared she kicked it and knocked over another two charging her. Suddenly Helina felt an intense killer intent. She spun around and parried a rapier that was aimed to pierce her heart. In response to Helina¡¯s parry, the attacker unleashed a series of quick thrusts forcing Helina back. Helina continued to block and parry until she found an opportunity to knock her opponent¡¯s sword to the side and counter with a thrust of her own. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. The attacker leaped back barely exiting Helina¡¯s range. A girl looking in her late teens stood poised to attack at any moment. Her long straight blonde hair flowed down like a golden river. Bright green eyes held a spark for battle, over all she could be considered a high-quality beauty. ¡°Hohoho, not bad, but not good enough. I will be the one to win and then.¡± [Blondie] The girl glanced over at Chris, who was now watching while lying on his side with a bored expression. Seeing the girl¡¯s stare Chris frowned and sighed. Helina also noticed where her eyes went and laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t bother, he someone that is very difficult to handle when it comes to love.¡± [Helina] The girl puffed out her cheeks and readied her sword. ¡°We will see how he feels after you lose.¡± [Blondie] The two circle each other waiting for an opening. Helina was the first to move, release an arc shaped mana attack that launched from her sword as she swung. Sparks gathered around the girl¡¯s rapier, thrusting her sword forward a ball of lightning shot from its tip and intercepted the arc. An explosion was caused by the two attacks colliding. The two were about to continue when Chris suddenly appeared in the space between them. He releasd a mass of bloodlust force both girls to take a step back. ¡°Looks like you two are having fun, mind if I join in.¡± [Chris] The girls were distracted for a moment with Chris¡¯ sudden appearance. When their eyes met a hidden conversion accrued, nodding the two simultaneously attacked. The blonde girl was the first to attack, thrusting her sword forward it released a bolt of lightning. Bending backward he dodged the attack then docked to avoid Helina¡¯s sword. Before he had time to recover, the blonde girl was beside him her sword aiming for his eyes. Chris stood at the same time kicked off the ground dodging her sword by a hair¡¯s breath. Helina seeing Chris in midair launched an arc of mana thinking he couldn¡¯t evade. Quickly Chris rotated his body and a flash of red shot out piercing the ground. Pulling on the vine he moved out of the way of the mana arc at the same time putting himself in front of Helina. ¡°Shit!¡± [Helina] ¡°My turn.¡± [Chris] Chris grinned evilly as he stretched out his glowing dark green hand. At the last second, Chris was forced to jump back to avoid a bolt of lightning. The blonde haired girl stood beside Helina her sword ready. Chris waited for Helina to stand, glaring at him she cursed. ¡°You two aren¡¯t a bad team, but¡­I think I will be a bit more serious.¡± [Chris] The two girls readied themselves after hearing his words, but it did no good. Before either of them realized it Chris was behind them his hands reaching for them. The blonde girl managed to get away with getting touched, but Helina wasn¡¯t as fortunate. ¡°Gaaaaah!¡± [Helina] Chris had managed to touch her left arm as she escaped. The place he had touch quickly started to rot away in seconds her arm had fallen off. Chris had a conflicted look in his eyes, he didn¡¯t want to hurt Helina, but this was a battlefield a place where mercy is unacceptable. ¡°Helina give up, at this rate you will only feel pain.¡± [Chris] ¡°Don¡¯t fuck with me, I won¡¯t go down that easy!¡± [Helina] Helina roared as a golden aura covered her body and condensed on her rotting flesh. When the aura made contact with the decaying poison, it halted the process. Helina gave Chris a furious smile as if to say ¡°Haha, not bad right?¡±. Helina didn¡¯t want to lose that easily, she wanted Chris to acknowledge her as a partner on the battlefield not just in bed. Chris smiled, he could guess what caused her drive and he approved of it. ¡°Fine, then i¡¯ll get a little serious.¡± [Chris] Though his tone was calm the pressure that came with it was nightmarish. Chris vanished from the spot he had just been standing just as the blonde girl¡¯s sword nearly pierced his head. He reappeared beside her and sent her flying with a perfect roundhouse to the abdomen. She crashed into a building causing it to collapse from the sheer force of the impact. Chris then turned back to Helina and smiled. ¡°Now that takes me back.¡± [Chris] Thousands of red crystal swords hovered in the air above Helina. She slowly raised her arm then brought it down in a chopping motion. ¡°Die, you bastard!¡± [Helina] Swords rained down at terrifying speeds, still Chris was calm. Both his hands moved with a red thorny vine coming out of each of his palms. As the sword drew close, he let out a long sigh, then just as the swords were about two meters away his arms became blurs. Sword after sword was knocked out of the sky shattering into hundreds of tiny red shards. The red vines moved with grace and precision moving like snakes. After only two minutes, the sword stopped falling and around Chris were hundreds of red crystal swords along with countless shards. ¡°You done?¡± [Chris] Helina grimaced and swung her sword releasing an arc of mana. Chris disappeared before the arc even made it halfway his hand stabbing through her heart. ¡°You did well, but done worry I never doubted you as swordswomen or as someone I love.¡± [Chris] From his words Helina weakly nodded one a smile on her face, then her body vanished with a flare of light. Looking up at the MVP board Chris was still ahead by one hundred kills. ¡°Hey you¡¯re not bad, those two were S ranks of the lower 3rd stage yet you dealt with them so quickly.¡± [???} ¡°Yeah, but if I hadn¡¯t you would have and I¡¯ve seen what you do to your opponents.¡± [Chris] Chris slowly turned to face the green haired man he saw before, both wore a ferocious smiles, their blood lust clashed. ¡°Finally, someone that might give me a challenge!¡± [???] ¡°Right!? now let''s have some fun¡­by the way what¡¯s your name.¡± [Chris] ¡°Nor, Nor Lown a pleasure, now you¡¯re?¡± [Nor] ¡°Chris Gelvon, don¡¯t make this boring ok!¡± [Chris] ¡°The same to you!¡± [Nor] The two stood still for only a moment then both vanished the next second an explosion destroy a nearby building. * ¡°Holy shit! Chris is serious!¡± [Mai] The three girls who now were joined by Helina watch the battle from atop a building. Shockwaves and explosion were erupting everywhere as the two clashed the death count rose simply from the destruction they were causing. ¡°That guy he¡¯s fighting is strong, but Chris is still not using any skill other than [Blood Thorn Vine] to fight him.¡± [Claira] ¡°That because both are still holding quite a bit back.¡± [Sara] Suddenly a surge of mana made them return their attention back to the intense battle. Seeing what was happening everyone was shocked, from what they saw. * ¡°Hehe, to make me use more than the skills I decided upon your to fun!¡± [Chris] ¡°Thanks, I will throw that compliment back at you!¡± [Nor] The two battle junkies continued to clash and another shockwave accrued. Nor¡¯s weapon of choice was a pair of daggers that he poured mana into making blades of mana that extended to two feet long. By now Chris had equipped Orthos and sprouted a pair of black wings. To Chris¡¯ surprise when he grew wings, Nor responded by pouring mana into his shoes and wings appeared on the heels of each shoe. ¡°Now shall we get this battle going!?¡± [Chris] ¡°Let¡¯s get this party started!¡± [Nor] Laughing the two charged each other. Chapter 43: The Chances of Success is 20% Hey guys i heard your opinions and i agree that the romance is a bit lacking so after this arc finishes up I''m going to spend more time on it since it will be hard to work it into this arc as I plan not to change anything I had planned. Also only except new stuff on Sunday, monday, and/or tuesday because i only have monday and tuesdays off and i sometimes work on writing on sundays like today. Any way enjoy the new chapter! :) Several hundred meters above the fake Kelros Chris and Nor flew through the sky with the sound of metal striking metal was constantly ringing. (This guy is fucking pissing me off.) [Chris] Chris and Nor separated after another exchange of blows. (Let¡¯s see how he handles this!) [Chris] After gaining some distance, Chris raised his right hand and dozens of tiny fireball formed in front of his palm. The fireballs launched in a barraged as more and more formed and moved to hit Nor, a wall of fire quickly formed. Nor somewhat panicked sheaved his daggers and pressed his palms together in a prayer form. Two rings on his hands glowed with a golden light. Instantly a transparent sphere of golden light encase him blocking the fireballs. Chris had guessed that he could manage to stop them since with the speed he had shown it wouldn¡¯t be enough to dodge his attack. As the flames continued to batter the golden barrier Chris emerged with his fingers coated in wind. Swiping his nails across the barrier eight streams of wind sliced through the air crisscrossing to form a grid and crashing against the wall. Cracks formed on the sphere but started to repair themselves rather quickly. ¡°Like I¡¯ll let you!¡± [Chris] Right after the wind blades created cracks in the barrier, Chris landed on it with his fist coated in wind. He brought both his fist down on the barrier with terrifying strength shattering the sphere. Nor had almost no time to react since from Chris bursting out of the barrage of flames to his barrier breaking it only took four seconds. Chris closed the distant between him and Nor while lightning started crackle in front of his palm. ¡°Shit!¡± [Nor] He drew his daggers and swung at Chris'' arm. The mana blades sliced Chris right arm off. Chris, however, didn¡¯t care, bringing his other hand forward it had a ball of lightning flowing over his palm. With a sinister smile, Chris thrusted his hand forward propelling the violent ball of electricity at Nor. Nor rotated his body as the orb of lightning passed singeing his sleeve. "Not done!" [Chris] With a flap of his wings, hundreds of inch long leaves came from Chris wings and crackled with lightning. ¡°I¡¯m not either!¡± [Nor] Nor intertwined his fingers with his thumb pressed to together pointing upwards, on his thumb two red rings flared with blinding light. Just like before a barrier formed around Nor only this time the barrier didn¡¯t take the attack but reflected it. ¡°Shit!¡± [Chris] Chris moved his honor guard in front of him and had them defend against the attack. The honor guard flattened and expanded blocking the returned lightning coated leaves. In response, the honor guards started to fire black bolts of energy at Nor. ¡°It¡¯s useless, My Crimson Mirror Barrier will reflect any attacks back at the user!¡± [Nor] With a beat of his wings, Chris created distances between him and Nor. ¡°Everything has its limit!¡± [Chris] To Nor, surprise dozens of honor guards appeared out of thin air and fired an endless barrage of black arrows. The arrows were continuously reflected, but they passed through the honor guards without damaging them. Arrow after arrow smashed against the red sphere each one reflected back at the sender. Finally after a minute of constant beating the red barrier started to form cracks. ¡°Im-Impossible!¡± [Nor] ¡°Hahaha, Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± [Chris] Some of the honor guards parted allowing Chris t rush in his arms wrapped in savage winds. Just as he was about to hit the barrier, the wind around his arms compressed to swirl around just his hands. The wind formed two massive claws that looked as though they were shaking from some sort of pressure. ¡°Try this, my new attack by combining [Sonic Crush] and [Wind Claw] , I call it [Sonic Edge] !¡± [Chris] Swinging his right hand, the oversized claw of wind followed slicing through the barrier like a hot knife through butter. With the red sphere shattered Chris attacked with the left claw creating four deep cuts in Nor¡¯s body and sending him crashing into the earth. Chris quietly land 3 meters away from where Nor fell and scanned the dust cloud that was kicked up. For a moment, Chris saw no movement and started to think that Nor had died, looking up at the board that floated in the air he realized he was wrong. On the leaderboard only to players remained, Chris and Nor, everyone else had already been eliminated. Chris looked back at the crater that Nor had created from the impact of him falling. (Something isn¡¯t right.) [Chris] Concentrating while using [Terra Network] Chris discovered that Nor wasn¡¯t there, but coming from behind him. Chris ducked just as a blade of mana came from the right aimed at his head. Chris wasted no time spinning his body he lashed out with a kick sending Nor back a step after blocking it with his daggers. (Just as I though, he has a regenerative skill otherwise there is no way he could take the beating I have given him.) [Chris] This wasn¡¯t going to be easy for Chris in terms of fighting capabilities Chris and Nor were matched and with both having a regenerative skill it would be annoying. While he and Nor continued to dance the dance of death, Chris made use of his vast mental capacity and his ability to parallel think (it means he can think of two topics at once). One part began thinking of what was Nor¡¯s weakness while the other concentrated on the battle. Suddenly Chris stopped, feeling something was amiss Nor took his distance from Chris. Turning to fix Nor with a battle lusting gaze Chris smiled sinisterly. Suddenly roots burst from the ground in a 150-meter radius quickly creating a dome of roots covered in thorns and leaves. ¡°There now no one can see us, which means we can fight at full strength without worry of unwanted eyes.¡± [Chris] As soon as Chris finished speaking an orb of blue energy surrounded by a faint gold glow. Chris didn¡¯t have any time to react before the orb transformed into numerous chains which wrapped around him. Once the chains had completely restrained him, Chris felt odd as he was lifted into the air by some unseen force. ¡°Well, now that no one can see us that makes my job a lot easier.¡± [Nor] Nor had started to walk towards Chris and as he did his body flickered like a static tv screen. Before Chris¡¯ eyes, the image of Nor shattered like glass and in his place was a man dressed in completely black and had a featureless mask on. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself I am Earl Ginmer most trusted servant, Dadius¡± [Dadicus] Chris stiffened, he had never expected this kind of situation. ¡°Your one of the Earl men! So what are you going to kill me now!?¡± [Chris] ¡°No, not directly at least all I require is the [Five Elemental Core] that you possess.¡± [Dadicus] Dadicus now was only two feet away from Chris, he noticed Chris was trying to control the root dome around them but was unable to. ¡°Don¡¯t bother, I have studied your skills and found that you control the plants to making things like this cage. Those chains will keep you from using your mana to use your skills or manipulate your mana.¡± [Dadicus] This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Even if Chris could see his face, he could still hear the arrogance in Dadicus¡¯ voice. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me, or you will regret it!¡± [Chris] Chris showed his defiance and continued to struggle, to Dadicus surprise the chains started to crack. ¡°Tch, guess I have to end this now.¡± [Dadicus] Reaching out his hand a rainbow of lights enveloped it, his hand touched Chris¡¯ chest and an intense wave of pain assaulted Chris. Chris screamed in pain as Dadicus¡¯ hand entered his chest leaving ripples like Chris¡¯ chest was a surface of water. After what seemed like an eternity the pain subsided and Dadicus held a head sized multi-colored sphere. Chris, who had went limp, suddenly started to twitch, Dadicus thought of killing him when he and Chris were back in the plaza. Since Chris had died, the battle royal had ended causing the exclusive space to disappear. Everyone stared at the unknown figure beside Chris with puzzled looks. Dadicus had disguised himself as Nor during the battle royal so it was obvious that no one would know who he was. Dadicus scanned the crowd to find his real target and quickly located Mia. ¡°Umm, well his is unexpected, sir may I ask your name.¡± [Mister Mick] Dadicus ignored the announcer and watched as Claira, Sara, Helina, and Mia ran over to Chris. He was ready to snatch Mia as she passed when a weak shout came from behind him. ¡°JENNY!¡± [Chris] The female ninja appeared out of nowhere beside Chris on one knee. ¡°What do you-¡° [Jenny] ¡°-That bastard is one of the Earl¡¯s men kill him now!¡± [Chris] Jenny didn¡¯t hesitate for even a second, she whistled, in the next moment over one hundred black figures surrounded the plaza. Dadicus looked around him and clicked his tongue, at the same time the four girls along with Clows and Ostan readied themselves for battle. ¡°Kill him!¡± [Jenny] With Jenny¡¯s command, the ninjas leapt into the air of ran on the ground swords wrapped in an enchanting blue glow at the ready. ¡°Looks like we have to do this the hard way huh?¡± [Dadicus] Dadicus raised his right hand and a ring on his pinky finger started to sparkle with a dark blue light. When the first of the ninjas were only a few meters away, the ring flashed blinding everyone around Dadicus and an invisible wall smashed into the black clothed attackers sending them flying back several meters. Before anyone realized what had happened Dadicus was what the edge of the plaza standing on top of a building looking down on them. ¡°I would like to kill all of you since you may be a threat later, but I have no time to play the Earl had specific orders to retrieve the catalyst as soon as possible two days before the Gold Crops Moon.¡± [Dadicus] ¡°You bastard, don¡¯t you dare leave I''m going to kill you!¡± [Chris] Dadicus looked at Chris how lay squirming on the ground and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Without the core you are useless if it weren¡¯t for that skill of your, you would be dead.¡± [Dadicus] Dadicus paused for a moment before continuing with a mocking smile on his face. ¡°If you want to get this girl back come to the Earl¡¯s castle city Helmcroft if you can make it in two days you can save her. I¡¯ll be waiting to see if you can even make it.¡± [Dadicus] With a laugh, Dadicus turned into dust and scattered along with Mia. No one moved, everything was silent. Finally, the silence was broken by a roar of anger and sorrow. ¡°DAAAAMNIT!¡± [Ostan] In a rage he punched the ground leaving his fist bloodied. No one stopped him as tears streamed down his face and he continued to curse into the sky. * ¡°So what now?¡± [Claira] After Ostan had regain some of his composure the group had returned to Kelros Castle to discuss what to do. They all sat in a large common room with everyone sat a large table. ¡°That guy was strong, I don¡¯t think any of us can win against him. Even if we all team up, it is unlikely that we could even make him use half his full power.¡± [Clows] As he spoke, Clows looked over at Chris who had his head hung staring at the table blankly. ¡°Chris you have a plan, I mean you always do!¡± [Helina] Chris shook his head and spoken in a tired voice devoid of hope. ¡°I don¡¯t have a plan, not only is Dadicus strong, without the [Five Elemental Core] I¡¯m worthless in a fight.¡± [Chris] It was true when the core was taken from him, Chris¡¯s stats were reduced by 80%. At first Chris thought it was just the chains that bound him, but when they were removed his stats didn¡¯t return to normal. ¡°Chris don¡¯t blame yourself, we just have to think of something.¡± [Claira] Claira placed her hand on his back in an attempt to comfort him, but Chris¡¯s mood didn¡¯t change. Suddenly Ostan stood up and walked over to Chris. To everyone surprise, Ostan punched Chris and with enough force to make him fall out of his chair. Chris sat up and was about to get up to return the blow when he saw that the man that had hit him had tears in his eyes. ¡°What, so you fuck up for once and this is what happens! What happened to the overconfident stubborn bastard that never gives up no matter what is thrown at him!? I know my sister believe in me to come save her, she also believes in you I know it! So, are you going to let her down and give up or are you going to stand and fight!?¡± [Ostan] Chris froze his eyes that had darkened from despair brightened with an intense fire. Chris stood up and looked at Ostan with his usual calm smile. ¡°Thanks, I needed that, now before we continue I have to ask since you did that you must have a plan, yes?¡± [Chris] Ostan nodded, an equally power fire burned in his eyes. ¡°I am going to completely heal your soul.¡± [Ostan] Everyone knew of Chris condition so hearing Ostan talk about healing Chris¡¯ soul made them gasp in surprise. ¡°I thought you said I would be impossible without one hundred pure souls?¡± [Chris] Ostan nodded but continued to smile with excitement. ¡°That was before, now it is possible because of three things. One I have become much stronger so my abilities to heal souls have skyrocketed, the second reason is that your soul¡¯s healing process in further along than before making it easier for me. The third reason has to do with the [b] [Five Elemental Core] [b], while it did help your soul heal at the same time, it hindered my abilities. In a way, Dadicus did you a favor by taking the core, not to mention when your get it back and add it to your restored soul your power will increase by leaps and bounds.¡± [Ostan] Chris'' face showed his skepticism. ¡°How can you be sure that even with my soul restored that I could beat Dadicus?¡± [Chris] ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± [Ostan] When Chris questioned Ostan, he place moved forward and put his hand on Chris¡¯ chest and closed his eyes. After a minute, Ostan eyes snapped open and he jump back in surprise. ¡°What happened?¡± [Sara] Ostan fixed Chris with his frightened eyes. ¡°Chris last time I looked at your soul I felt an incredible power inside it. Now I feel something that makes what I felt before feel like comparing a puddle to the ocean. Chris grew excited. ¡°Great let''s get started if I have the power that you saw I do then let''s bring it out!¡± [Chris] Ostan raised a hand to the excited Chris. ¡°There is only one problem.¡± [Ostan] ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± [Chris] ¡°The chances of success is 20%.¡± [Ostan] Chapter 44: Power Unsealed Ok, I guess there has been a few confusing things since I don''t think I explain things in great detail so I will try and clear things up. 1. the different space isn''t like VR at all it is a place separated from the MC reality. Death can happen but as said in an earlier ch Burdock modified the dimension box so that the person is forcefully ejected it before the person dies. As seen when Chris defeated Aldear he was still hurt and was lying on the ground. That means that it only prevents death it does not restore someone to before entering. 2. I think how the core was stolen was very reasonable. Chris was restrained and couldn''t move as well as his mana sealed meaning that he couldn''t use his skills. I mean what do you expect him to do he might me strong but he''s no god. Also, this chapter will explain a little more on the situation. 3. I don''t know why everyone expects the MC to know every little detail in the world I mean if he knew everything and how to deal with it would any of you actually read this. If there is no challenge what''s the point, I think that kind of story is beyond boring. besides do you really want an FF were nothing goes wrong for the MC and its just him beating the shit out of everyone effortlessly that would make this crap. While I do like my character to be strong i got bored of "oh a new enemy" and then a few ch later "hahaha, you actually thought I would lose" and the enemy is toast. 4. the core...well just read this ch it might satisfy you 5. for those who continue to read this I promise you won''t be disappointed with what''s coming in the future for this arc 6. I write for my entertainment, not for yours that''s just a bonus :) Everyone stared at Ostan, he smiled meekly. Claira was the first to speak her tone was calm, but one could tell she was holding back her worries. ¡°Only 20%? What happens if your fail.¡± [Claira] ¡°Both me and Chris will die.¡± [Ostan] Again the room was silent. ¡°Ostan, if you succeed will I have enough power to kill Dadicus?¡± [Chris] ¡°That I don¡¯t know, how strong do you think he is?¡± [Ostan] Chris thought for a moment before answering in a nonchalant tone. ¡°Most likely an SS rank of the middle realm.¡± [Chris] Everyone¡¯s mouths dropped to the floor. ¡°Chris if he is that strong how did you let your guard down and let him restrain you so quickly even versus Aldear you never let him get the better of you truly.¡± [Clows] Chris sighed as he thought of the right way to explain, he decided to put it bluntly. ¡°Dadicus is a strange one, his skills seem to involve magic items. Though I know he was strong, it seemed that he had an item that concealed his real strength at the same time the chains he used were odd. I didn¡¯t have time to avoid them, no it was more like I couldn¡¯t the moment they appear I was frozen in place.¡± [Chris] Clows nodded in agreement. ¡°As I thought, his job is most likely an item master type. They are capable of taking even the most common magic items and enhancing them to become terrifyingly strong. Item master type jobs are rare and highly respected and feared since even though they are not meant for combat if they enhance certain items they can become as strong as any combat oriented job. But what makes them truly difficult is that high-level item masters can create their own magic items that usually have more dangerous effects than anything they enhance.¡± [Clows] ¡°You seem to know a lot about item masters.¡± [Sara] Clows puffed out his chest with an arrogant grin. ¡°My father does business with a few of them and out of curiosity I studied the class. Before I knew it, I had become fascinated and learned everything I could about them. I must say, though, judging by Dadicus¡¯ arsenal of items he has at least a few self-created one which will make thing more difficult. To be honest I¡¯m not surprised Chris was restrained so easily, especially against someone with such a high rank.¡± [Clows] Chris understood completely, Dadicus was someone that had several items that would make thing troublesome in a fight. But at the moment Chris didn¡¯t care. ¡°Back to the main topic Ostan lets start already.¡± [Chris] ¡°Absolutely not.¡± [Helina] She walked up to him and looked into his eyes, he could see her anger and looking deep her fears of him dying. Claira also was glaring at him for sounding so reckless, Sara, however, was calm and she her eyes was fixed on Ostan. ¡°Is there any way to increase the rate of success even by a small amount?¡± [Sara] Ostan began to think while scratching his head. After a minute, he looked to think of something, but hesitated. Helina was the first to speak out of being impatient. ¡°Is there a way or not!?¡± [Helina] Ostan glanced over at Chris, who returned his gaze with a questioning look that held a bit of irritation. ¡°Well, there is a way but I doubt Chris will approve.¡± [Ostan] ¡°Ostan just say it.¡± [Chris] Ostan took a deep breath then exhaled before continuing. ¡°If I had linkers to help me then it would make it easier, but if I fail then they will lose their lives as well.¡± [Ostan] ¡°haaaa, yeah your right I-¡° [Chris] ¡°Let me help!¡± [Claira] ¡°Oi Claira what-¡° [Chris] Before Chris could shoot down Ostan¡¯s idea Claira had already stood. ¡°And me as well.¡± [Sara] ¡°Obviously me as well!¡± [Helina] When he tried to question Claria he was interrupted by both Sara and Helina causing him to become furious. ¡°No way in hell are-¡° [Chris] ¡°If all three of us help how much with the chance rise?¡± [Sara] Again Chris was interrupted veins had started to appear on his forehead. ¡°I¡¯d say it would increase it to about 45%.¡± [Ostan] ¡°Alright, it¡¯s better than nothing.¡± [Helina] Helina shrugged and sounded as if she had haggled for a cut of meat down only a couple dollars at a butcher shop. ¡°Alright let¡¯s do this!¡± [Claira] With Claira¡¯s enthusiastic cheer Chris finally exploded. ¡°Enough, there is no way I¡¯m going to let you three take the risk.¡± [Chris] As he finished speaking the girls fixed him with terrifying stares. ¡°What the hell is with that do you think we will just sit back!?¡± [Helina] ¡°If we join in, then the chances of success increase to 45% why wouldn¡¯t you let us help!?¡± [Claira] ¡°Because it is dangerous there is a chance you could all die!¡± [Chris] ¡°So what if we don¡¯t there is an even greater chance you could die. I don¡¯t know other Claira and Helina, but if I just sat back and did nothing to help in this situation I could live with myself if you died.¡± [Sara] ¡°Yeah you always do your best to keep us out of danger, while I appreciated that we are not helpless.¡± [Claira] ¡°That¡¯s right I tired of only letting you do the protecting and helping me, I feel I never help or support you at all.¡± [Helina] The four continued to argue and the others in the room remained silent. {Jeez, they finally say something.} [Ostan] {Right, my sister isn¡¯t the type to let someone else be her shield and it was obvious the sisters were getting fed up with it.} [Clows] (Note: {} = Whispering) From Helina¡¯s words Chris was stunned for a moment, he had no idea that they felt this way. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± [Chris] Claira saw the opportunity for a finishing blow, she walked up to Chris and grabbed his hand with both of her own. ¡°Chris, please understand, you go through danger for us and we do nothing for you. Let us help you, I for one sometimes feel like I am a burden to you.¡± [Claira] Both Helina and Sara were behind Claira and they gave nods confirming that they felt the same way. Chris stared at the three with complicated feeling running through his mind. Finally, he lowered his head and sighed, looking up at the three he smiled weakly. ¡°Fine, if that is how you feel it would be wrong to deny you three, but understand that I have never thought of any of you as burdens. You are more precious to me than my own life, I would do anything to keep you three safe.¡± [Chris] The three women gave him warm smiles and hugged him. After separating the four left with Ostan to start the ritual. * Chris stood in a dense forest every direction trees kept you from seeing more than five meters in front of you. Anyone that tried to navigate his forest would instantly become lost. However Chris somehow understood where he was going. He walked through the woods for around ten minutes until he found a large clearing with a massive tree in the middle. The clearing itself was close to forty meters in radius while the tree took up ? of the clearing. Chris gazed at the tree, he could even see the top since it broke through the clouds. The roots themselves had to be three meters thick and wove around each other creating gaps big enough for a full grown man to walk inside without having to bend over. ¡°That is the source of our power you know.¡± [???] This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Chris quickly looked around and found a figure sit on one of the humongous roots of the tree. The creature looked to be 6¡¯6 and had a humanoid body. Its skin was pure white, its head looked more reptilian, the creature had no eyes and its smile showed its countless razor sharp teeth. Above its head was a halo of woven branches that had thorns curved upwards giving it the appearance of a crown. The crown floated only a few centimeters above its head just enough to notice it wasn¡¯t touching the creature head. It slow rotated and was covered in a faint transparent inky black aura. The creature had tribal looking vein like tattoos covering its body that pulsed with dark green light. Its body wasn¡¯t bulky but Chris could tell even if he still had the [Five Elemental Core] he wouldn¡¯t last even a second in a contest of physical strength with the creature. The long arm of the monster ended with large, slender hands that looked to be used more for meticulous work rather than fighting. The hands, however, had two inch long black nails that looked sharper than any sword. The finally piece that caught Chris¡¯ eye was a whip-like tail that looked to be at least seven feet long and ended in a sharp point that Chris didn¡¯t doubt could pierce even the thickest of armor. The tail swayed like it had a mind of its own and if Chris wasn¡¯t careful would strike like a snake. ¡°So, by now I going to take a guess and say this is my mind or mental world and you are some demon that inhabits my body.¡± [Chris] The monster started to laugh from Chris¡¯ nonchalant tone. It''s laugh could be mistaken as a human¡¯s but only for a second, if you focus it defiantly sounded something inhuman. ¡°Well, I guess you got one right unless you consider yourself a demon!¡± [???] Chris stiffened for a moment making the monster laugh even harder. ¡°I never thought I would get such a laugh out of looking at myself be stumped over something simple!¡± [???] Chris finally realized what the monster meant and slapped his forehead for being so stupid. ¡°So you are me, but how is that possible?¡± [Chris] The monster¡¯s laughter died down and Chris could tell he felt amused. ¡°Well, I am you but a separate you. When we went through the process of becoming a different race with the power of the core our soul and heart were separated so that we could handle the stress of the immense strength of the core.¡± [???] ¡°I don¡¯t understand, so you¡¯re saying that you are something separate, another conscious?¡± [Chris] The other Chris nodded and a smile that could be linked to satisfaction cover his face. ¡°Yes, I am our soul while you are our body or heart. When we were changing the amount of power was too great for us to handle so the core split us and sealed me away that is why your race has sealed next to it. From what I discovered was that the core separated us for more than just one reason. It not only increased my healing process but allow me to intake the cores power while you grew stronger.¡± [Soul] ¡°So you¡¯re saying that some of the cores power is already merged with you?¡± [Body] A fierce smile emerged onto the Soul version¡¯s face. ¡°Yes, but the power I have obtained from the core is far greater than you had before it was stolen. As you got strong, the ratio of power we received was you getting 10% percent while I who could handle more gained 90%. Also you must have notice that our minions or any of our jobs skills were getting any stronger, well my guess was that the job Combat Gardener only grew on my side while you instead only received power from the core itself widening the gap between us even greater.¡± [Soul] Body Chris was appalled, this means that this Chris was several times stronger than him. ¡°The best part was the core strength our job making it now more focused.¡± [Soul] ¡°Focus?¡± [Body] ¡°Yes, before we had both spell caster like skills like the minions and long ranged attacks as well as close ranged skills for warriors as well as Orthos was more of a close ranged weapon. I, however, am a pure caster type while I can¡¯t say I¡¯m weak in terms of close combat I won¡¯t be attacking them physical. While it does have some draw backs, I can honestly say now that we have more of a focus the skill i have are better integrated with each other. While i can¡¯t just use a skill to get out of every situation, it wasn¡¯t always like that. Do you remember the troll, Barbos, Helina, or Gunther? Back then we didn¡¯t rely on our skills but our ability to think and command turn situations where we should have had the disadvantage to our advantage. That is where you come short while I don¡¯t have a vast array of skills I am still more adaptive than you.¡± [Soul] Chris understood what this other Chris was saying, he did feel his skill were lacking something. ¡°So then are you able to show me these new skills?¡± [Body] ¡°ahahaha, I thought you would never ask!¡± [Soul] With a wave of Soul¡¯s hand, a status window popped up and Body broke into a cold sweat just looking at it.
Status Page
Name: Chris GelvonRace: Forest Overlord
Lv: 427EXP: 1993840284/2828810300
Age: 17Gender: Male
Job: Combat GardenerCombative Rank: SS (Middle Realm { 1st stage} )
Titles
Troll Killer, Variant Slayer, One Accepted by Nature, Monster of the Forest, Chosen of the Five Elemental Gods, Lady Killer, Unintentional Harem Maker, Tyrannical Forest Emperor, One Man Army, Poison Expert, Overlord of the Forest , One of a Kind, One Who Commands Nature, True King of the Trees, One Who Revels in Blood, Master of Legends
HP 93550 / 93550MP 20304500 / 20304500
Str: 24550Agi: 28620
Def: 19400Magic: 167350
Luck: 360Charm: 380
[/tr]
Skills
Generate Plant MinionRank: 21
Summon LordRank: 3
Emperor of the Green ArmyRank: 21
Extreme GrowthRank: Max
Battle StateRank: Max
AnalyzeRank: Max
Overlord SystemRank: 121
Fortress of BrambleRank: 101
Overlord¡¯s AuraRank: 120
Overlord¡¯s Domain of AuthorityRank: 119
PromotionRank: 110
Minion FusionRank: 100
Wave of PoisonRank: 105
Toxic BlastRank: 97
Wisps of the Deep WoodsRank: 102
Blooming Lotus BombRank: 109
Razor Petal ShieldRank: 109
Overlord¡¯s Battle ArmorRank: 118
Enchantment: Life EaterRank: 106
Enchantment: Savage EdgeRank: 106
Enchantment: Touch of DeathRank: 106
Mark of PowerRank: 102
Mark of SwiftnessRank: 102
Mark of StoneRank: 102
Five Elements Refined BodyRank: 5
ShapeshiftRank: 89
Pressure of the ForestRank: 112
Tree WalkRank: 114
Endless VitalityRank: MAX
Overlord¡¯s DecreeRank: 113
Wrath of NatureRank: 104
¡°Hahaha, pretty awesome right, with this we can take almost anything that stands in our way.¡± [Soul] Chapter 45: Minions, Minions, and More Minions ¡°Ostan seems to be about half way done.¡± [Soul] Soul looked up at the sky as if he expected to see a progress bar. ¡°So what¡¯s going to happen are you taking over or am I?¡± [Body] Soul shook his head. ¡°We will merge, you will gain my power and I will gain a physical body.¡± [Soul] With that Soul raised his hand, a window popped up.
Generate Plant MinionRank 21
Creates a plant minion anywhere as long as caster can see target location
Minion List
MinionMana Cost
ColossalX
Burrower1000
Bulwark2500
Ravager4000
Siege5000
Archiver500
Ambush1500
Sacred1000
Wyvern100000
Body¡¯s eyes bulged in surprise at the long list of minions. ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t worry I plan to explain all the new skills you will be getting. Actually I could just transfer the knowledge I have but that seems boring to me.¡± [Soul] Soul snapped his fingers and a Colossal¡¯s head burst out of the ground. ¡°Not much has changed on these guys all I did was make their armor stronger and add a burst fire skill that can be fired in rapid succession compared to its one-shot cannon skill.¡± [Soul] Body looked over the minion and nodded, it did seem to have changed much other than it now looked more bulky. ¡°Next¡± [Soul] With a wave of his hand, dozens of small flies appeared and started to buzz around. The flies were about the size of a pinky nail and moved extremely fast. Something Body noticed is that the flies had odd mouths that looked similar to drills. ¡°These guys are an evolved form of the Swarm minion you have. The Burrower is some that could be best described as sinister, these little suckers while latch themselves onto a target and burrow into them. From there they can do one of three things. The first is entering the skull and take control of an enemies mind by either releasing a special poison or eating the brain and taking its place. I decide on two options because in case we need the target to still have free will the burrower can simply stop producing the poison and they would return to normal. The second method is that the burrows will reproduce inside a living host by eating its organs, I designed this mostly for torture since it does instantly kill them. The last option is that the burrower is capable of turning the host into a walking bomb, so if one takes control of the brain the other can make the corpse a bomb creating the perfect suicide bomber.¡± [Soul] Body looked at the little fly that had landed on his hand and smile in a way that could scare even the most battle-hardened men. Chris had already thought of a few ways to make us of the little flies. ¡°Okay, now for the Bulwark .¡± [Soul] Before Body, a creature very similar to the Guardian minion grew from the ground. The difference between the Guardian minion and this one was that the one in front of Chris was a dark gold color and the minion didn¡¯t have a spear unlike the Guardian minion . Also, embed in its chest and shoulders were large diamond shaped crystals that seemed to be pulsing like hearts. ¡°So this guy I stripped him of any offensive abilities and remade him to be a near perfect shield. I kept the skills of the Guardian as they didn¡¯t need change but what I did add was a regenerative skill call [Shield¡¯s Endless Willpower] . Also, I add those crystals that absorb mana from the surrounding area as to increase the durability of both its shield and its body.¡± [Soul] Soul was about to continue when Body stopped him with a question. ¡°You keep saying that you added or changed something about the minions. Does that mean you have a skill that does that?¡± [Body] ¡°Yes, [Promotion] does two things, it allows me to alter my minions to an extent with the experience they receive in battle. Also, I can create a completely new minion if I want, the draw back though is that creating a minion from scratch uses up a lot of mana since they have no experience to spend.¡± [Soul] Body nodded showing he was satisfied with Soul¡¯s answer. ¡°Alright next is the Ravager .¡± [Chris] Suddenly a mass of roots erupted out of the ground and wove together to form a cat-like shape. The cat was half meter tall and from head to tail was one meter long. Its eyes were two purple flames that gave it a ghostly appearance, its claws which were 3 inches long also were made of the same purple fire. ¡°The Ravager is my answer to fast-paced battles they focus on swift and precise attacks. As you can guess they are an alteration of the Striker , I felt that something like that was too large so shrinking it down allowed me with more room to increase its skills. As such it now has five skills; [Stealth] , [Death Stare] , [Haunted Flame Burst] , [Ghost Fire Claws] , [Ghost Fire Flicker] . Obviously [Stealth¡¯s] effect is self-explanatory, now [Death Stare] is an intimidation skill that will stop the moments of an enemy of equal or lesser power for 2 seconds. If the opponent is stronger than the Ravager , then it will only be slowed for 1 second. [Haunting Flame Burst] is a charge skill that coats the Ravager in the purple flames from its eyes and claws and launches forwards dealing damage to anyone in its path. I find this skill useful for narrow flat battlefield or because it boosts their speed covering a short distance quickly. [Ghost Fire Claws] is the Ravagers beard and butter, it increases the minions attack power as well as applies a curse that slows an enemy when injured by the attack. Lastly [Ghost Fire Flicker] , this skill allows the Ravager to move at a speed that is close to teleportation which will aid in escape and closing the distances between it and an opponent.¡± [Soul] Soul noticed a puzzled look on Body¡¯s face and paused, Body then took the opportunity to ask his question. ¡°If we have something that powerful then what is the point of other combat-type minions?¡± [Body] ¡°No, it¡¯s not that strong though it has speed its actually attack power is every low and it also has low HP making it more suitable to hit and run tactics than direct combat.¡± [Soul] Body took in the information and signaled for Soul to continue with a thumbs up. ¡° Siege is the next minion on the list.¡± [Soul] ¡°¡­¡± [Body] ¡°What?¡± [Soul] Body stared blankly at the creature in front of him. The monster had three thick long legs that were made of countless intertwining roots. The three legs connected to a wooden sphere, in several spots all over the minion¡¯s body holes, bore into the center, but one could not see into the depths as it grow to dark inside the holes. The monster had to be five meters tall and took up and area of at least eight meters in radius. The holes were one meter wide and from some at the top a cracking sound came with 5 worms with teeth filled gaping mouths ¡°That thing looks weird.¡± [Body] ¡°Wwweeellll eeeeexxxxxccccuuuusssseeee me, I didn¡¯t know I had to be making a work of fucking art.¡± [Soul] ¡°You''re excused¡­I guess.¡± [Body] Body sighed as he spoke and a vein appeared on Soul¡¯s white forehead. ¡°¡­I''m going to hurt you.¡± [Soul] Body trembled and remained quiet which told Soul that he could continue speaking. ¡°The Siege minion is best for just what it sounds like sieging an enemy fortress. It has a total of ten heads that are protected by its hard carapace and because to the holes covering its body the minion can attack from numerous angles. Now, I remade its skills to better suit its role, it has three forms of attack. A long range bombardment skill that fires a ball of fire that when hits its target will explode. This skill is call [Burning Blast Shot] . I also added a close range skill called [Blaze Stream] , when using the skill the heads will breath fire making it quite simple to deal with foot soldiers that try to kill it. The last skill is [Rolling War Machine] it¡­actually it would be easier to show you.¡± [Soul] If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Suddenly the three legs supporting the minion retracted into its body. As soon as the massive ball of wood touched the ground it started to roll forward, after only a few meters its speed picked up to the point where it had to be doing 30mph. Its speed increased by the second it rampaged through the forest, the tree gave no resistance as the ball of destruction made a path. By the time it had returned to its original position, countless trees were toppled and turned into toothpicks. Body guess that while it raged the minion had reached close to 80mph, even a steel gate would have trouble resisting continuous strike from multiple Siege minions. Body turning from his thoughts found that a little green orb was in Soul¡¯s hand. The little thing was smaller than Soul¡¯s hand maybe only five centimeters in diameter. It looked like a ball leafs that were tightly wrapped around each other, suddenly the little ball shook and the leaves unraveled to form six wings. After the leaves had completely unwrapped, Chris now was looking at an eye with six wings that came together and extended for a stock that grew from the top of the eye. The wings or what Chris realized were similar to blades of a helicopter spun and the eye lifted off Soul¡¯s hand. ¡°This is an Archiver which I created from the Seeker . This little guy has many more applications than the Seeker , it can still track things and act as a communication device. But that wasn¡¯t enough so I started to mess around with it and ended up giving it several new skills. Pulling the idea from the sight and vision stone, I gave it a skill that let it either record or live feed to another which will project an image. It can also cloak itself making it even easier to spy on others, I also gave it a skill that will let it share information with others should we allow it. Now then, the next one is the Ambush which I created from the Leecher .¡± [Soul] Soul and Body stood there for a moment before Body turned to look at his other self. ¡°Nothing happened.¡± [Body] ¡°Oh, really?¡± [Soul] With a smile, he again raised a hand this time a worg appeared three meters away. Body realized that the worg in front of them looked just like the worg pack leader he had defeated before. ¡°How did you do that?¡± [Body] ¡°Well, this is our mind so it should be easy to recreate an opponent we defeated.¡± [Soul] Body didn¡¯t know the specifics, he assumed that Soul was correct since he had just done. Body then watched as the worg walked away from them and after a few steps the ground opened up reveal a mouth fill with razor sharp teeth. The mouth opened up only a foot away from the worg and from it a long tongue like vine stretched out wrapping around the worg and dragging it back into the mouth. From when the mouth opened to when it closed only two seconds had passed. ¡°Hmm, so that is way its call ambush.¡± [Body] ¡°Yes, it will ensnare and devour its prey in seconds. Once the prey is inside its body it will be either slowly digested will being pumped full of paralyzing poison or can be instantly absorbed and be converted to HP and MP. If the prey is converted you will receive HP and MP equivalent to the prey¡¯s life force.¡± [Soul] Without wasting time Soul created the next minion. The easiest way to describe it would be a white tree ent that had a tree growing from its back. The ent was eleven feet tall rather thin and had a long beard made of white moss. The tree on it''s back looked like a cherry in bloom after only a few seconds cherry petal swirled around the tree humanoid. ¡°This is the minion I created from scratch, the Sacred minion. This guy is basically a healer from an RPG, he can heal wounds remove curses and purify areas. Just remember that the Sacred minion has no defensive capabilities so it¡¯s best to have him guarded. Now he has three healing skills, one curse removal skill, and a purification skill. His skill [Sacred Petals] can heal anyone within 20 meters that are dubbed allies. The longer-ranged version of this is [Sacred Winds] which effects a range of 100 meters. The last one is a passive skill called [Sacred Land] any ally that is standing up to 10 meters away from the ent will have a massive bonus regen effect.¡± [Soul] Soul briefly paused to see if Body had any questions, but Body shook his head giving the green light to continue. With Body¡¯s signal Soul smiled with excitement as he waved his hand. ¡°Now for my favorite minion and another one I created from scratch the Wyvern !¡± [Soul] Before the two a massive creature form. Two powerful hind legs supported its body along with a pair of wings that had two large claws just like bat wings. Its head had two sets of golden eyes that held an intimating light that flickered inside. Its head was arrow shaped and had two short branches that looked like horns coming from the back of its head curving up slightly then leveling back out. It had a long thick tail that ended with a flail like bulge that was covered in large thorns that could easily rend armor and flesh. Its body was covered in hard segments of bark that resembled scales and the webbing of its wings were made countless leaves that stuck together to from semi transparent sheets. The beast stood at 3 meters while hunch over to stand on both its legs and wings, while its body had to be 12 meters long from head to tail. ¡°This is¡­amazing!¡± [Body] ¡°Haha yes, this is my masterpiece. The Wyvern is something too terrifying and even though the mana cost is insane, it¡¯s well worth it. The Wyvern has a total of seven skills; [Fire Cannon], [Gale Shield], [Stone Scales], [Thundering Charge], [Instant Regrowth], [Forest Connection], and [Final Spark]. [Fire Cannon] is a necessary skill of something that looks like this to have. It fires an eight feet wide ball of fire that after reaching its target explodes. [Gale Shield] creates a spherical wall of wind to protect the Wyvern along with anyone riding it from harm. [Stone Scales] increases the Wyvern¡¯s defensive stat by 80% by making the bark that acts as scales as hard as stone. [Thundering Charge] clads the Wyvern in lightning increasing both its attack damage and movement speed. [Instant Regrowth] is a regen skill that instantly regenerates his wounds, pretty self-explanatory. One of its most useful skills is [Forest Connection] allowing it to act as a connection point for our skill [Tree Walk] which I will explain later, all you need to know is that it is a useful skill. Ok the last skill, [Final Spark] activates when the Wyvern is killed cause an explosion that covers around 150 meters so if you do allow it to activate make sure you are not near the blast zone.¡± [Soul] Body stood wide-eyed as Soul took a breath. ¡°the only drew back is that because of how much mental stress a Wyvern puts on our mind the safe limit is three any more than that would make us unable to command any other minions.¡± [Soul] Body stood still blankly staring off into space while he took all the information in. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡¯¡¯ [Body] ¡°Yep, why did you expect more? It¡¯s not easy making minions from scratch and coming up with ideas for them is even harder!¡± [Soul] ¡°Oh no sorry, I just didn¡¯t know if you were done.¡± [Body] Body scratched his head as he agonized, but Soul waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, now lets move on to all your other skills.¡± [Soul] Chapter 46: Skill and Demonstrations Changed a feew things because i had a brain storm for the story. And so i am back Bwahahahahaha ¡°I guess I should first show you the skill pages before we start.¡± [Soul]
Overlord SystemRank 121
This skill increase mental capacity, analyzation skills, gives you a 3D map of the world around you, and allows you to focus on multiple thoughts at once.Passive
You are connected to the elements through them you feel the world
Fortress of BrambleRank 101
generates a protective fortress of poisonous bramble bushesCost: X Mana
the form of the fortress size and shape is determined by your will. The fortress also will regenerate over time and can be accelerated by supplying mana to it.
Overlord AuraRank 120
Anyone within your domain loses 15% of their statsPassive
this skill can be suppressed if the need arises. If you wish your aura can exclude certain individuals
Overlord¡¯s Domain of AuthorityRank 119
any plant in 3000 meters of you is under your complete controlPassive
The plants under your control can be manipulated to grow faster and more resilient allowing them to take more damage.
PromotionRank 110
this skill allows you to upgrade and alter your minions or create new ones.Cost: X mana
the cost to alter a minion can be decreased by using Seed Point, which the minions obtain through combat or in the case of noncombative minions they will receive points over time naturally. Creating a new minion has a base cost of 2000000 mana
Minion FusionRank 100
This skill allows you to fuse minions of the same type together to increase their stats and effectiveness of their skills.Cost: 5000 mana
The minions that are created by using this skill cannot be classified as a new type so when they either die or are dismissed, they will not be saved.
Wave of PoisonRank 105
you release a mass of poisonous mist that can be controlled100 MP per second
Poison types: Paralyzation, Decay, Hallucination, Pain, Berserk
Toxic BlastRank 97
fires a ball of toxic acid that will explode when target is hit covering a 5 meters area in acidCosts 1000 MP
The ball of Toxins can be remotely detonated at any time.
Wisps of the Deep WoodsRank 102
generates up to 1000 fireballs that will light anyone who touches them ablazeCost: 4000 Mana
once a target is set the wisps will follow until they hit their target or something that blocks their path
Blooming Lotus BombRank 109
creates a lotus that will detonate when an enemy is with 2 feet of it causing an explosion with a blast radius of 3 feetCost: 3000
the lotus bomb¡¯s movements are full controllable and can be set to explode only on command
Razor Petal ShieldRank 121
a spherical shield is created by tens of thousands of extremely sharp flower petalsCost: 100 Mana per second
each petal is as sharp as any sword while they can¡¯t be used to attack a melee fighter will have to be more cautious. The petals will group together in accordance with the strength of the attack they are blocking.
Overlord¡¯s Aura ArmorRank 118
you are enveloped in a defensive aura armor that doubles your defensive statCost: 30000 Mana to activate
Your armor is capable of changing shape according to your will
Enchantment: Life EaterRank 106
Casts an enchantment on target weapon(s) that will leech HP and MP when it injures an enemy for 15 minutesCost: 2000 Mana
You can only enchant 10 targets with this enchantment at a time
Enchantment: Savage EdgeRank 106
Casts an enchantment on target weapon(s) that boosts its cutting ability for 15 minutesCost: 2000 Mana
You can only enchant 10 targets with this enchantment at a time
Enchantment: Touch of DeathRank 106
Casts an enchantment on target weapon(s) a coating of extremely deadly poison for 15 minutesCost: 2000 Mana
You can only enchant 10 targets with this enchantment at a time
Mark of PowerRank 102
Applies a magic seal that will increase the target¡¯s Strength by 50% for 10 minutesCost: 1500 Mana
You can only apply 10 people with this seal at a time
Mark of SwiftnessRank 102
Applies a magic seal that will increase the target¡¯s Agility by 50% for 10 minutesCost: 1500 Mana
You can only apply 10 people with this seal at a time
Mark of StoneRank 102
Applies a magic seal that will increase the target¡¯s Defense by 50% for 10 minutesCost: 1500 Mana
You can only apply 10 people with this seal at a time
Five Elements Refined BodyRank 5
All stats are increased by 50%Passive
this skill inactive while the Five Elemental Core is not complete
ShapeshiftRank 89
Allows you to change your appearance at willCost: X Mana
the mana used for each transformation is determined by size shape and complexity
Pressure of the ForestRank 112
On activation you release a pressuring aura that will slowly erode target enemy¡¯s mind causing them to lose their ability to make judgment in battle as well as reduce their concentrationCost: 150 Mana per 3 seconds
The effects of this skill can be reversed by the user
Tree WalkRank 114
this skill allows you to use trees as a gate and path to move around your domainCost: 7500 Mana
to use this skill you must be in contact with a tree before using this skill
Endless VitalityRank MAX
This skill drains your mana to regenerate your bodyCost: X Mana
the effectiveness and speed of this skill allows you to regenerate from anything with the exception that of your body being 100% destroyed
Overlord¡¯s DecreeRank 113
Within your domain other living things cannot disobey your commandsCost: Passive
This skill only works on beings that are weaker than you
Wrath of NatureRank 104
Nature becomes a refined weapon and shieldCost: 3000 Mana per second
any type of attack done through Overlord¡¯s Domain of Authority is quadrupled in strength and agility, as well as defensive capabilities when defending against attacks
¡°Alright we don¡¯t have much more time so are there any questions?¡± [Soul] ¡°Hmm, yeah clothes¡± [Body] ¡°What?¡± [Soul] Body pointed at Soul¡¯s naked body when he responded with a confused answer. ¡°I think this form of ours should have some clothes I mean you don¡¯t have a dick. I think it would be kind of weird for both us and the girls when we want to have sex and suddenly a dick grows from out of nowhere. Also, I think our appearance should be more human like since it would cause fewer misunderstandings.¡± [Body] Soul looked down and frowned. ¡°Yeah I see your point, so what do you have in mind?¡± [Soul] ¡°Just hear me out.¡± [Body] Body explain what he thought they should look like and Soul nodded with a smile of excitement that grow as Body gave more details. ¡°Alright let¡¯s try it!¡± [Soul] As he gave an enthusiastic shout clothes started to appear. The base of the body was human, his skin was still pale but had more color than before. His body though muscular was thin with no excess body fat to be seen. His hands and feet had short black claws that looked like they could tear flesh with ease. His face had returned to its original human appearance though his ears were pointed they weren¡¯t long like an elf¡¯s. Long bright red hair draped over his lower back and chest giving him a savage at the same time noble look. A set black eyes with light green pupils looked more beast-like than human. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Once his body had finished forming a tattered black cloak surround his body covering nearly everything only allowing his pale hands and feet to show. A hood covered most of his face reveal only his mouth down, though if he looked at someone they could still see two green beast like eyes that glowed under his hood. From under the hood, red hair flowed out retaining its wild appearance. Above his head remained the floating crown of twisted crystal branches, except now at various spots the color of the crown changed from green to blue then red followed by red and ended with purple before merging with green. Right now Soul gave off a feeling of mystery and immense power, a being that should not be angered. ¡°So how does it look?¡± [Soul] ¡°Good, before you looked like a last BOSS, but now you look like the ultra-hard hidden BOSS that even strong than the last BOSS even after doing to new game +¡± [Body] (A¡¯s note - I think most gamers will understand what I mean here.) They gave each other a high five, if anyone saw this, they would only sigh and shake their head at the level of nerdiness they had just performed. "So is there anything else?¡± [Soul] Body thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°I would like to see you demonstrate [Wave of Poison] , [Toxic Blast] , [Wisps of thee Deep Woods] , [Blooming Lotus Bomb] , and [Razor Petal Shield] . ¡°Sure¡± [Soul] Suddenly a group of 10 fire trolls appeared a few meters away, at the same time flower petals of different colors, shapes, and sizes gently fluttered around him. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll start with the petal shield.¡± [Soul] On cue, the trolls charged forward while flames wrapped around their bodies¡¯ attempting to kill Soul. Sadly, when they were 7 feet away from him the slowly drifting petals began to spin around Soul forming a moving dome. The trolls that swung their clubs grunted in shock, their clubs looked to have been grinded away by a sander. Chuckling Soul took a few steps towards the trolls and the dome matched his pace. Body didn¡¯t even flinch as he saw the troll look as if they were being press against a meat grinder sending bits of blood and gore everywhere. When it was over only a ring of blood, that wrapped around the raging barrier of petals. The petals slowed and returned to the drifting movements. ¡°Hmm, a defensive meat grinder that cool.¡± [Body] ¡°Hahaha, yeah I think it¡¯s a fun skill!¡± [Soul] ¡°Looks like it.¡± [Body] Body was thinking of ways to make use of the skill other than defense when Soul continued. In his hand, a ball of green liquid formed starting at the size of a marble then quickly expanding to the size of a fist. The liquid looked to have countless currents that all surged violently but never broke its spherical shape. Suddenly 20 goblins appeared out of thin air and charged Soul shouting wildly and swing their sticks around. As the goblins approached, Chris hurled the orb at the group of little creatures. It hit one of the leading goblins dead center in the face, it screamed as the ball exploded melting its body. The others shrieked as the acid that was thrown by the explosion covered them, melting limbs and creating holes. Soul threw another [Toxic Blast] to silence the goblins¡¯ cry since they annoyed him. ¡°That was pretty brutal, now I¡¯m excited to see what¡¯s next.¡± [Body] ¡°I guess I¡¯ll show you [Wave of Poison] next.¡± [Soul] With a wave of his hand, 3 groups of goblins came into existence. In the next moment a ring of thin dark green mist that immediately surged towards the middle group of goblins. ¡°Now watch his.¡± [Soul] Soul raised both his hands and as if he was directing something his spread outwards. With Soul¡¯s commanding motion, the stream of green mist split going left and right to envelop the two other teams of goblins. Shouts of pain and horror echoed as the goblins began to decay at a rapid pace. The mist, however, didn¡¯t stop and with Soul bring his hands together the mist pincer attack the last group making their screams of pain add to the others. ¡°Ooooo, that was awesome.¡± [Body] ¡°Yeah, but the last of the five are my favorite.¡± [Soul] Yet another 10 goblins appeared and instantly they were surround by countless fist-sized black lotuses that had yet to bloom. ¡°Now for some fun.¡± [Soul] The goblins started to try and make their way through the minefield. A few were doing pretty good, one of them had almost made it out. Just when the goblin that was closest to the edge of the field of death was only a few steps away from getting out of the field his face showed a hopeful grin. ¡°That one is getting cocky.¡± [Soul] ¡°Looks like he¡¯s going to make it out.¡± [Body] ¡°Hmm, I wonder.¡± [Soul] The goblin was only a step from leaving the death zone, tears of joy streamed down his face. As he took the last step one of the black lotuses moved to where his foot was about to land and his face paled, the flame of hope in his eyes vanished. He could redirect his foot and stepped on it, in response the lotus quickly changed from black to a bright red and exploded. The explosion caused a change reaction that killed most of the poor little green monsters. ¡°Alright, now it¡¯s time for the best that was saved for last!¡± [Soul] Completely ignoring the soft moans of the surviving goblins, suddenly close to fifty goblins suddenly stood in the grass. Soul raised his right hand and one hundred little bluish-white flames flare into existence and the goblins turn their attention to Soul. ¡°Run, I¡¯ll give you a minute head start.¡± [Soul] Immediately the goblins knew Soul was serious and franticly scattered trying to escape into the forest. No even five seconds later the little flames sped off to chase the fleeing goblins. ¡°Hey, I thought you said you would give them a minute.¡± [Body] ¡°Yeah, I lied.¡± [Soul] ¡°Ok, just checking I thought I might have heard you wrong.¡± [Body] The two continued to chat in nonchalant tones while from the forest blue lights, occasional flared up of a moment followed by a pitiful cry. After around five minutes, it was silent. ¡°So you want to know anything else?¡± [Soul] ¡°Nah, I¡¯m good.¡± [Body] If anyone saw how the two were talking so casually after slaughtering countless defenseless goblins, they would dub them as psychopaths, not like they would be far off anyway. Even if they weren¡¯t real, the sounds and deaths seemed all too real, for someone to remain unfazed something was wrong with their noodle. . ¡°Alright, now I need to introduce the 3 lords under our command.¡± [Soul] ¡°3 Lords? Jeez, we do sound like some sort of BOSS character.¡± [Body] ¡°I know right!¡± [Soul] Both started to laugh as they thought of the countless RPGs, manga, light novels, and anime that had BOSSes characters that they thought were so cool. To get them back Soul coughed and when Body was paying attention continued. ¡°Alright now first I¡¯ll show you the skill window.¡± [Soul]
Summon LordRank 3
This skill opens a gate allowing the soul of your Lord to enter this world and take a physical formCost: 500000 Mana
Current Lords under your command: Behemoth, Pazuzu, Orthos
¡°Alright, so I have to explain a few things about this skill. The way I obtained the first two was because they had no physical form at the time they found me sealed in the Land of Souls where the [Five Elemental Core] had placed me to heal. I made contracts of loyalty with the two of them so they won¡¯t betray you though I doubt they would even without the contracts. Orthos was a little different because he is a weapon that houses a soul he can¡¯t be summoned as a Lord without his weapon form being destroyed so his soul can be released. Sadly this way we will lose him as a weapon, but as we are now Orthos, who is a close ranged weapon is useless to us.¡± [Soul] Body raised a hand so Soul would tell him speak. ¡°Ok so two questions, first how did you get those guys to make contracts with you? Second, am I able to make more contracts or because I¡¯m not in the Land of Souls I can¡¯t?¡± [Body] ¡°The answer to the first question you can just as those guys yourself. As for the second there are many being in this world like them so you can make them your lords if they willingly accept the contract. Just to let you now I have discovered that in this world there are being stronger than SSS ranks our three lords are such beings. Unfortunately, because our own strength is lacking I would say that when they are summoned they would only have the power of an SS rank of the middle realm like us.¡± [Soul] Body¡¯s jaw hung open, three SS ranks at his disposal would make him nearly as strong as the three major powers. While body thought of the possibilities three magic formations appeared on the ground in front of the two. From the left a gargantuan figure slowly rose. The man looked to be 9 feet tall, his skin was a dark brown. His yellow beast like eyes held a violent light and one could feel his overflowing blood lust. His face couldn¡¯t be call good looking, but ugly would be an overstatement. His ears were pointed and a mane of dark gray hair wildly flowed to his lower back. Scars covered his body proclaiming that he was a veteran of the battle. His body looked to be molded from stone, not one ounce of fat could be found on his body. While his muscle couldn¡¯t be called exaggerated, they were quite intimidating. On the right a mysterious cloaked being emerged. While Body could tell, it was a woman from her slender figure. Under her cloak, Body could see a set of purple armor that had an unusual white colored pattern carved into it that resembled clouds and wind. The hood of the cloak hid the woman¡¯s face and her armor didn¡¯t reveal either, but Body did see that her feet were bird like with massive talons that looked like they could rend flesh and armor with ease. The center seal larger than the other two. From this one two men rose looking like mirror images of the other. Short neatly combed black hair that cover one of their eyes, the left¡¯s covered the right and the right the opposite. Both wore extravagant suits and white gloves, along with their handsome young faces they gave the feel of refined nobility. Even though they had a small frame with little to no muscle Body instantly knew that these two were a level above the other two. A pressure that made him feel somewhat uneasy came from them, something that the other two didn¡¯t possess. While the large man and the cloaked women were obviously powerful, Body knew that they were a level lower in power than the two noble like men. Though the two men appearance were symmetrical, they held a few differences. The left man had a wide smile and his eyes seemed to be more playful. The right man was the opposite having a stern face and held himself in a more rigid manner. Just from something like that Body could tell their personalities were completely different. While thinking about this, the four knelt on one knee and bowed their heads. ¡°We greet our master!¡± [Lords] Chapter 47: Can A Hero Change? ¡°My Lord please allow me to introduce myself first¡± [Woman] Hearing no words of disagreement she stood, with her directly looking at him Body could now see under her hood. Unexpectedly she wore a mask that resembled a raven which match the two bird eyes that could be seen through the eyeholes of the mask. ¡°I am Pazuzu, The Lord of Violent Wind it is truly a pleasure to meet you, Master!¡± [Pazuzu] Her voice gentle but still held more power than most men. Her gaze was filled with respect while having a warmth that couldn¡¯t be explained so easy, Body didn¡¯t think it was a love of just a man and a woman. It looked similar but different at the same time. While pondering Soul whispered the answer into Body¡¯s ear. ¡°She is loyal to us to an extreme extent, but do not worry her love is not as the same as with those three she. Hers is more like a family member or guardian. Also, I warn you she is a little protective of us.¡± [Soul] With Soul¡¯s explanation, Body understood why he was unable to determine the emotions in Pazuzu¡¯s eyes. He had not seen something like that since his mother and he had long forgotten about how that form of love looks like. Body gave Pazuzu a gentle smile and returned her greeting. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you as well, I hope to see good things from you.¡± [Body] Pazuzu only nodded her head, but it was obvious she was smiling under her mask. Body then glanced over at the giant man, in response he stood with a fierce yet joyous expression on his face. ¡°Bwahahaha, it is good to meet you, master, I am Behemoth, the Lord of Savage Earth, I hope to have fun by staying by your side, master!¡± [Behemoth] The large man laughed heartily. Body could tell he was like himself, a battle maniac. ¡°Yes likewise, also if you wouldn¡¯t mind I would like to see your strength first hand.¡± [Body] Behemoth spotted laughing for a moment then burst out laughing again only even louder than before. ¡°Bwahahaha, just what I would expect from my master, I also would like to have a friendly match with you!¡± [Behemoth] Cough The men front the center seal stood ¡°I think it would be our turn, I am the right head Gram.¡± [Gram] ¡°Kekeke, and I am the left head, Ron.¡± [Ron] ¡°We are Orthos, the Lord of Weapons.¡± [Ron and Gram] They bowed deeply simultaneously. Ron then stood straight a broad smile on his face which remained Body of an excited child. ¡°So master, are we going to go a kill the Earl if so I¡¯m ready!¡± [Ron] Behemoth instantly rose his expression show his lust for battle. ¡°I am as well, let¡¯s go and have some fun.¡± [Behemoth] He clenched and unclenched his fist, they made cracking sounds. Gram placed a hand over his face and Pazuzu heaved a sigh. ¡°They''re hopeless.¡± [Gram] ¡°Agreed¡± [Pazuzu] Behemoth turned to face the two and stomped his foot several times. ¡°Who are you calling hopeless!?¡± [Behemoth] ¡°They¡¯re talking about you muscle head.¡± [Ron] ¡°What was that you want to fight laughing boy!¡± [Behemoth] The two glared at each other releasing their killer intent. ¡°Enough!¡± [Soul] His shout made both of the Lords stiffen and bow their heads like scolded children. Suddenly the clearing with the massive tree started to tremble as if they were looking through a TV. Everything became fuzzy and blurred. ¡°It would seem the process is entering its final stage. All of you are dismissed.¡± [Soul] The four bowed and disappeared along with the magic seals. Soul turned to face Body, his expression somewhat solemn. ¡°I still have something to discuss with you, but have little time so I¡¯ll make it all quick.¡± [Soul] * ¡°What did you say!?¡± [Body] Soul had just finished speaking when Body could no longer contain himself. ¡°You want us to forgive Darak and though bastards!¡± [Body] ¡°No, I said to let go, our revenge has been achieved now the lingering feels are only a burden.¡± [Soul] Body knew he was right, but still after so long it wasn¡¯t that simple to just ¡°let go¡± of the rage and hatred in his heart. Soul let out a sigh as he continued. ¡°We no longer have anything to gain by focusing attention on them in such a manner, they have more use as pawns.¡± [Soul] Hearing the word pawn Body became intrigued. ¡°Oh, how do you plan to make use of them, I mean soon they will most likely be exiled or executed for their actions. While they are heroes that title will only help them for a little longer.¡± [Body] Soul nodded in agreement and a smirk appeared on his face. ¡°Its simple. Darak is the head of the beast corrupt him and the others will follow suit.¡± [Soul] ¡°And how do you plan on ¡°corrupting¡± Darak¡± [Body] In response to Body¡¯s question Soul gave a sinister smile. ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed that Darak has something he wants but can¡¯t obtain?¡± [Soul] Body thought for a second, then like being struck by lightning it became clear. ¡°Rosalina!¡± [Body] ¡°Correct, from the memories I have examined it is obvious that he want her to be his, but oddly not by force. I suspect even as a hero demanding that a princess of the kingdom to obey his commands is beyond him. Not only that, his feelings seem to be genuine and that is what we can use to our advantage.¡± [Soul] Body nodded, he had seen it multiple times, Darak would often steal glances at Rosalina. Looking through Darak¡¯s memories he saw the man was really in love with the princess. This could be used as leverage in more ways than one. ¡°So what do you think should be done?¡± [Body] Soul shrugged and gave a response in a nonchalant tone. ¡°Once we completely merge I think the answer will come.¡± [Soul] Body understood what he meant, this whole time memories from both sides were flowing to the other. Body could tell this Chris was much different than himself and not just by being stronger. His thought process was different; cautious, calculating, meticulous, and truly merciless. Unlike Body, Soul casted aside his emotions while planning and chose the best course of action after creating many options in an instant. Using < Overlord System > he formulated several plans by splitting his mind, then when they had all finished the split consciousness would be gathered. The information was picked apart to look at every detail finding every flaw then combine them to create a perfect plan. If one were to compare the two, it would be a single genius VS thousands of others at his level. Even if one was a genius against a group who could help one another no only quickened the planning process but created something better. Not only that, Body saw countless memories of Soul¡¯s experiences in the [Land of Souls]. Unlike Body, who didn¡¯t have much trouble fight and defeat his opponents, Soul always was up against enemies much stronger than himself and had to rely on his mind not his strength to survive. This created two separate people, one not having to grow strong only wanting to, the other forced to become strong or they would die. One never really had to put much thought into planning ahead because of his strength, the other had to plan to near perfection or risked death. One might say that Soul is the better of the two, but that isn¡¯t true. While Soul is better at survive and planning, what he lacks is the thing he casted aside to gain what he has now. Emotions Even though emotion can cloud judgment, they can also sharpen one¡¯s mind and resolve to give them the will to continue even in the face of defeat. Soul lacks emotions so things like taking the feelings of the others around him, he is unable to do. While this might sound unnecessary it in reality is paramount. One must be able to read and opponents not only in tactics but their emotions so that they might be able to gain an upper hand in a flaw such as using a lover or attacking their desires. If Soul was considered the master of the mind than Body was the master of the heart. ¡°It seems that the merging process is almost complete, you understand what must be done after everything is over correct.¡± [Soul] ¡°Yeah, but will it be possible, I mean the risk is enormous.¡± [Body] Soul sighed showing his agreement. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be easy but, if my hunch is correct about the [Twin Swords Tournament], then I think it is a necessary risk.¡± [Soul] Body clenched his fist, looking at Soul the eyes of determination burned brightly. ¡°Let''s just hope after we merge and rescue Mia, that going there won¡¯t cause the worst case scenario.¡± [Body] ¡°Yes, but I think going to the-¡° [Soul] Before he could finished a bright light flared and an ear piercing sound block out the last of Soul¡¯s words. * Chris gasped as he regain consciousness. Slowly opening his eyes he stared at a stone ceiling, the air was cold and stale meaning they were most likely underground. He shifted his body and sat up while surveying the room. It wasn¡¯t large, a 5x4 meters room at most. Chris quickly notice that he was seated in the center of a large, complicated circular magic seal. The next moment he saw that there were four smaller circles located to his left, right, front and back. In each one a person was lying sprawled on the floor. For a moment, Chris panicked when he saw that the four were the three girls and Ostan. For only a second the warning Ostan gave them surfaced but was dispelled not even a second later when Chris could still feel their life force and that they only fell unconscious from their mana being almost entirely drained. Chris stood then snapped his fingers and a magic seal formed beside him. From it Orthos emerged. ¡°Help them recover and check for any unseen injuries.¡± [Chris] ¡°As you command.¡± [Gram + Ron] The two went to opposites sides of the magic circle and pulled out potions from nowhere forcing the Claira and Sara to drink them. Chris found that Orthos¡¯ job, Item God was beyond useful. He could easily create high-class items that could have many powerful effects. Like those potions, they were considered high tier mana recovery potions, by drinking them the four would regain consciousness within a few minutes. While Orthos treated the four lying on the ground, Chris generated 50 [Archivers] that hovered around the room silently. Chris walked to the door and pushed it open, instantly the tiny eyeballs flew out with blurring speed they traveled down a hallway up a swinging staircase and eventually found a window. As they approached the window, the [Archivers] cloaked themselves and smashed through speeding off in the direction of Adamas, the capital of Ear Ginmer¡¯s territory. Though the distance from here to the fortress city was close to 2100 miles away, they traveled at 550 mph so they would arrive at their destination in roughly 4 hours, which was acceptable. Right now Chris need information before he attacked. He had sufficient power, but he need to know if the enemy had any hidden tricks or weaknesses that could be exploited. By now Orthos had finished their treatment of the Claira and Sara, they now moved onto Ostan and Helina. ¡°Jenny¡± [Chris] Jenny suddenly was behind Chris kneeling. ¡°While I go to deal with the Earl you and the Shadow Corp stay here and defend the others.¡± [Chris] Jenny stiffened, she had only just recently seen her master almost killed now he talks about going to face an even stronger enemy by himself. She tried to protest but was immediately stopped with a single word. ¡°Silences!¡± [Chris] Jenny was completely surprised. Though she only knew her master for a few days, she could tell he had changed. Before he had incredible power, but only through it around not knowing how to use it to the fullest potential. Now she felt that he was not only strong and knew how to use his power, but he held an authority that only a ruler of great power should possess. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Jenny once I have killed the Earl and have conquered Adamas I will send for you at that time escort the others there.¡± [Chris] She stayed silent, but Chris now she understood her orders. He could feel her concern for him causing him to sigh. ¡°Jenny I am several times stronger now, not even Dadicus is considered a threat to me any longer. I need you to focus on protecting the ones I leave in your care. Also be prepared I will require your help on many matters once everything has started.¡± [Chris] To Jenny hearing that her master needed her was something she wished to hear the most. Feeling overjoyed she gave her confirmation that she understood her tasks and vanished. After waiting for a moment, Orthos was done with his treatment of all four people. ¡°None of them have any injuries to speak of they just need rest since their minds are more tired than their bodies.¡± [Gram] Chris turned to the door and four [Bulwark] minions grew to form in an instant. With a word being said, Chris began to walk out of the room with Orthos close behind. The [Bulwark]¡¯s shields shrank and seem to merge with them leaving both of their hands-free. Each one carefully lifted a person and followed their master in a single fill line. Climbing the stair, Chris and co eventually found a door that was that the top. Opening the door, Chris found himself in the hallway that was connected to Burdock¡¯s private quarters. The room they had used was one of Burdocks private studies as so no one was come to interrupt them without Burdock¡¯s direct permission. Moving down the hallway Chris entered the door at the end which brought them to a large room used for meets between Burdock and distinguished guests. Inside sat Burdock, Prince Qin, Princess Rosalina, Aldear and the heroes. He know Claus, Lily, Glen were out helping with various matters caused by the event with Dadicus. Everyone turned to see Chris, each one of them were shocked. Not just from his appearance but also the aura he gave off. It was cold, oppressive and gave the feeling that he was superior. Even the 1st Prince of Invictus felt small in front of him. Chris sweep his gave around the room as the four knight like minions entered the room placing the people they carried on couches or chairs. After a short time of silent Qin managed to muster his courage and stand give Chris his most confident and willful glare he could. ¡°Chris, If you go to attack the Earl, you will be considered an enemy of Invictus. I ask that you stop this foolishness.¡± [Qin] Silent once again filled the room, but not from a shock like last time. Instead, it was dread. Dread from the fact that Qin most likely just poke a gigantic bee¡¯s nest. Aldear was prepared to at least buy time for the prince and princess to escape. Although he knew that was impossible, Aldear could feel that the two at Chris¡¯ side would be enough trouble. If Chris joined in as well not even if he used he could last a few minutes at most. Surprising everyone yet again Chris laughed, it was fill with the arrogance that drained Qin of what little courage he had. ¡°You say I am making an enemy of you? Are you not the one that is calling me going to save a precious friend foolish? Is Invictus not the one should be claiming responsibility for the Earl¡¯s men for ruining the festival. It was the Earl who started this fight, I am only going to end it.¡± [Chris] Qin was at a loss, he was right. Earl Ginmer had been the one to show hostility first. As a lord that is a vassal of the king, his father should claim responsibility. It was an act of idiocy for calling Chris action foolish he had the right to act this way, but still. ¡°Chris please then let me handle this if I personally go to speak with the Earl retrieving your friend would be easy.¡± [Qin] ¡°Are you that worried about the Demon¡¯s taking advantage to breaking through the border if I attack?¡± [Chris] Qin, Rosalina, and Aldear all flinched. (Bingo) [Chris] ¡°I know it would be impossible for you to arrive Adamas in only a day and a half. By the time you reach the Earl, Mia¡¯s life would have ended. How then would you compensate for that? To me, nothing you could offer would quell my anger.¡± [Chris] Chris¡¯ voice was level and had an icy tone that was even more terrifying than if he was shout with rage. Through this Chris had pushed Qin into a corner, he knew that what he said made no sense. Let Chris go however was even worst, despair had broken Qin. Before meeting Chris he and his sister were considered excellent when it came to negotiations, But Chris had all the answer every time. This time however Chris was several times harder to speak against. Not only did he retort everything that Qin said, but from the beginning Chris had a significant advantage. Coupled with that he was will make Invictus his enemy without hesitation and that he was using calm reason to destroy anything Qin thought of made it worst. Though Qin had said little to try and stop Chris, there wasn¡¯t much he could say. Chris held all the cards either way Qin had lost. It was then that his sister made her attempt. ¡°Chris I understand that you wish to save your friend, but the danger it poses for the rest of the kingdom is too great, please allow us to work something out on this matter. I promise you that nothing will happen to Mia.¡± [Rosalina] Chris stopped while letting out a short hum he crossed his arms. Rosalina inwardly brightened she thought that Chris had been swayed by her words. Though she had a few plans on how to deal with this situation Rosalina who still have to speak to her father first before taking action. By doing this she might not be able to keep her promise, but she also had already planned for that. In the case that her plans fail she planned to offer herself to Chris and any punishment that he requested. His power was more important than her life as a princess that had no chance of ascending the throne. Still she was afraid, Rosalina knew of Chris¡¯ cruelty. Still she was prepared. Sadly, little did she know that Chris was waiting for something along those lines? ¡°Then tell me, what do you have in mind?¡± [Chris] Rosalina bit her lip, she realized that if she failed to convince Chris right now it was over. ¡°I will talk to him using a vision mirror to tell him of the current situation and tell him to return Mia.¡± [Rosalina] Chris started to chuckle then it turned into a long hearty laugh. ¡°Are you a fool!?¡± [Chris] Rosalina was taken aback as was everyone else. ¡°What?¡± [Rosalina] ¡°it seems since the beginning that you have been missing something. Earl Ginmer is planning something. Dadicus called Mia a ¡°Catalyst¡±, but for what. He even risked to anger Burdock something that could destroy his standings in court and bring his army to his knees by refusing to trade with him. I believe he plans on something that would make him a danger to Invictus. So he will obviously decline to release Mia, for that reason in the end Invictus would end up fight him.¡± [Chris] ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± [Rosalina] Rosalina had no idea what to do. If one does analyze the information, they have it makes sense. Not only from what Chris said but also rumors of dark things happening in Adamas were spreading like wildfire. If that were the case, she could request that a force was sent to Adamas to stop him. No (That wouldn¡¯t work, to break through the cities defenses could take weeks. Maybe if General Lorn was called appoint...no even for him to travel over 4000 miles with difficult terrain it would be impossible for him to make it in time. Even by dragon he couldn¡¯t get there in time, damn I have no choice.) [Rosalina] She looked up from her thoughts and glared at Chris, who was smirking at her. (He knew this would be the conclusion and purely spun me around to get the best results. This fucking cunning bastard.) [Rosalina] ¡°Chris can you stop him in time?¡± [Rosalina] ¡°Of course, do you think I would have this confidence if I didn¡¯t have the ability to do so?¡± [Chris] (Yes!) [Everyone] ¡°Sigh, very well I leave his in your hands.¡± [Rosalina] ¡°Good then we will discuss the matters of compensation later.¡± [Chris] ¡°What, compensation for what!?¡± [Qin] Qin had immediately stood up when Chris mention compensation. ¡°Well, there are a few reason. I am going to solve a potential threat to the kingdom, I will have to guard against the demons if they try to invade, the part about you guys taking responsibility for this incident, also-¡° [Chris] ¡°Alright I get it, you will be compensated later!¡± [Qin] Unable to bare Chris any longer Qin interrupted him with his agreement. ¡°Good to hear.¡± [Chris] Chris gave a mischievous smile that actually fit his look surprisingly well. Qin almost walked over to a corner of the room to cry when he heard Chris¡¯ casual reply. ¡°Now then, before I go¡­Darak I want to talk to you about something, come with me.¡± [Chris] Darak flinched but quickly recovered then stood and followed Chris. Darak now was afraid of Chris, he thought Chris was going to torture him before he left. * The 2 walked to Chris¡¯ private quarters. Entering the room Chris motioned to a chair and Darak sat down with slight hesitation. ¡°now let me start with that I will no longer torture you or the rest of your group.¡± [Chris] Darak made a stupid face while Chris continued. ¡°I have let go of my hatred that was directed towards all of you. Now I don¡¯t ask us to be friends, but I want to see you become a real hero, as it would be beneficial to both of us.¡± [Chris] Darak coming back to his sense glared at Chris with caution. ¡°How is it beneficial, I don¡¯t care what happens to this world. What is the point of doing all that unnecessary stuff?¡± [Darak] (This guy is seriously retarded!) [Chris] Chris heaved a sigh then spoke in a friendly tone. ¡°It¡¯s simple, one word, Rosalina.¡± [Chris] Darak stiffened hearing the princess¡¯ name and Chris now knew for sure that his idea would work. ¡°Do you think that a princess like her would love a man like you? She most likely sees you as the worst kind of scum, but it is never too late to change. If act like a real hero, her opinion of you will change, then you will have a chance. No, I believe with enough effort she will definitely be yours.¡± [Chris] Darak had a stupid look on his face as he stared blankly. He was obviously daydreaming of his love and him being together. Chris took this time to strike the final blow. ¡°So will you change for your love or stay the same and eventually be run out of Invictus or executed for your crimes, it''s your choice?¡± [Chris] Without hesitation, Darak chose to become a hero. He stood and stared at Chris for only a few seconds before taking a deep breath. ¡°I¡­I will become to gain the approval of Princess Rosalina and¡­¡± [Darak] He paused for a moment, then continued with an even greater resolve and bowed deeply. ¡°I am sorry for everything in the past, I don¡¯t ask for your forgiveness I merely want to say I¡¯m sorry.¡± [Darak] After he finished, Darak immediately left the room leaving Chris stunned. After a moment he smiled. ¡°Well, he was easier to manipulate than expected.¡± [Chris] Slowly standing up Chris waved his hand and two magic seals appear. From them Behemoth and Pazuzu appeared while Orthos had silently entered the room. ¡°It¡¯s time for us to go.¡± [Chris] With that they left. If citizens at that time looked up, they would see a dragon-like creature flying overhead. Chapter 48: The Power Of The Oppressed Chris sat cross-legged on the back of the [Wyvern] he had created. To his right were Ron and Gram. Gram stood on an upside down black pyramid. The pyramid was 4 ft2 at the top and 6 feet long. A foot of the pyramid starting from the tip was a clear crystal that released waves of magical energy that keeping it afloat. Ron was standing on a stone that resembled a skateboard without wheels. On the underside of the board were to clear crystals that emitted the same magic as Grams mode of transportation. To his left Behemoth was ride a pyramid similar to Gram¡¯s only Behemoth¡¯s was twice the size. Just slightly in front of Pazuzu glided through the sky with the help of two beautiful, violent bird wings that sprouted from her shoulder blades. Her wingspan was a little over 15ft and with each flap of her wings she flew at an incredible speed. It was obvious she was doing her best to not speed ahead too much. Suddenly Chris¡¯ eyes snapped open and condescending smile appear on his face. Up until know he was processing the information that his [Archiver] minions had sent him. Once he was done, Chris laughed and smiled sinisterly. ¡°Ginmer, you have made this too easy for me.¡± [Chris] In the distance, Chris¡¯ group could see the fortress city, Adamus. ¡°Now then, let¡¯s get started.¡± [Chris] * Adamas a massive city that is 250 miles in diameter and boasted a population of several million people. 100 meter high walls completely surround the city. It''s only gate was 50 meters tall and 30 meters wide was rectangular and was covered in an uncountable amount of runes. In the center of the city was a castle on a notably elevated hill, it took up a tenth of the city. Along the walls that surrounded the city was magic cannons that could fire magic embed cannon balls that had the destructive power of an A rank¡¯s attack. However, the reason the city got the name Adamas was because for 500 years this city had been attacked many times by demons yet it still withstood all of these sieges. The reason for this is the magic barrier that surrounded the city, it is powered by 15 mana generating located throughout the city. This barrier even an SSS rank like General Lorn it would take everything he had to break through. ¡°Hey, what is that?¡± [Male Citizen] Over the city, there was a green cloud, is what the citizen thought until it started to shine and the image of a hood figure stood looking down on them. ¡°Greeting people of Abamas, I am Chris Gelvon and I want to ask you a question. Are you happy with your life?¡± [Chris] Many people looked at themselves and around them. 80% of the people wanted to shout no in response. In Adamas, there is a 1% class of nobles that have their everyday needs met and more. There is the 19% that is made up of high-ranking soldiers that do not have to worry about their next meal or families making it to the next month. Then what is left is the low ranking soldier and citizens. Most of them were starved, if not like the soldier they are used as disposable tools to make the other 20% stay happy. As much as they people hate their lives, there was nothing they could do. Most of these families had lived in Adamas for generations as such they had nowhere to go. Maybe a relative in the countryside, but there it was even harder. Along with high taxes, hunger and disease there was also monsters and bandits. It is sad to say, but Adamas was the best place to live in Earl Ginmer¡¯s territory. People could, of course, try and leave his land, the only thing stopping them is monsters, roadside bandits, harsh weather, and not to mention a mountain that they need to cross. While they could go around the mountain, the only other route was known to be infested with powerful monsters so the mountain in the end was a safer option. From Chris¡¯ question buried hatred emerged as well as a curiosity as to what he will say next. ¡°If you are dissatisfied with how you live now then take arms, I wish to reform this city and the territory with it where food is not something anyone needs to worry about. A place where disease though not gone does not take hundreds of lives every month. A place of prosperity and happiness. But to do this I need your help storm the rooms with the mana generators that power the barrier then my army can enter the city. Once I am inside anyone who knees and accepts me as your ruler will be spared and will be a part of a new era of joy. Now ask yourselves will you continue to live in misery or will you stand and for once have a choice to bright happiness to yourself and your loved ones.¡± [Chris] Having finished what need to be said the image of Chris vanished. Staring for a moment at the sky where the lillusion of Chris had been for only a moment the citizens looked down at each other. It only took a few seconds to recover from the shock. * Time since rioting began: 30 minutes Number of mana generators remaining: 15 ( 12 lesser, 3 main ) Only 30 minutes later at one of the guard posts that protection a mana generator. ¡°Captain, we can''t hold them off for much longer. The traitors are starting to give them weapons.¡± [soldier] The captain stared down from his command tower at the horror before him. The roads were filled with people wielding any form of object that could be used as a weapon from pitchforks to blacksmith hammers. Some soldiers were even killed with kitchen knives. Not only that but more than half of his men had usurped and were helping the citizen fight. The captain cursed, he had worked hard for 10 years to get his position. Even with his small influence, he could still live a carefree life filled with food, booze, and women. But now that was over, because of one man saying some sweet words. Suddenly the ladder rattled with people trying to make it up to kill him and take the key that unlocked the door to the generator room. ¡°Hiiiii, men protect your captain with your lives. I can''t die here I don¡¯t want to!¡± [Captain] The tower could hold five people and still have a little room. Right now three soldiers that came from noble families and the captain stood to wait for the first head to appear. But nothing happened, well from where the ladder was at least. A man had scaled the tower¡¯s wall and appeared behind the Captain. ¡°Die you fat fuck!¡± [usrper] The captain turned and stared in terror. The man before he knew, not long ago he had beaten him for scoffing his shoe as they passed. As punishment, he was give 10 lashes as the captain watch and laughed. The captain could help but laugh at himself for the irony in this. He continued to laugh like he had gone crazy, no maybe he had as he watch his world crumble in only 30 minutes. ¡°Damnit!¡± [Captain] He gave one final curse as the sword of the vengeful soldier separated his head and body. * Time since rioting began: 60 minutes Number of mana generators remaining: 10 ( 7 lesser, 3 main ) Jone Blackhammer 1 hour ago was a simple blacksmith. Now he was a warrior wielding a war hammer. He was fully armed thanks to the fact that his shop was meant for soldiers and adventures. He was only 27 years old and never picked up a blade before other than in the forge. But because of his intense work his body was toned to near perfection allowing him the strength the could rival a B rank in physical abilities. He was fighting for his wife Jil and their child that was yet to be born. He right now was acting as a commander for the mob that was surging through the streets. He was seen as a significant figure in his community so when he gave them orders they followed. One of the reasons was even though he didn¡¯t know how to fight, But Jone loved books on war play and tactics. Because of this though he was no general, Jone could at least command with some efficiency. Leading the torrent of people they found their goal, the small base that housed a mana generator. Jone knew from listening to the soldiers that came to his shop that there was only one way to take down the barrier. First you must deactivate the 12 lesser generators that not only powered the city barrier, but also the barriers for the 3 main generators. Suddenly Jone heard a mighty shout that sound more beast than human. Searching the battlefield he found the creature responsible for the shout. An ogre. This 10 foot tall mass of muscle was something that was enslaved through magic, they were used only in emergencies. Well to the nobles this would count as one. The monster had a full set of armor and wielded a club that could be mistaken for a tree with metal plates on it. It was devastating the untrain civilians. An ogre was an A ranked monster an existence that only ones in the higher ranks of the military could take down. Jone clenched his teeth, he was most likely the strongest one here. He franticly looked around and noticed that the ogre was currently standing near the storage house. A chance. Jone quickly searched for someone with a bow and found a allied soldier firing arrows at the ogre, but they only bounced off his hard flesh. ¡°Hey, can you light one of your arrows on fire!?¡± [Jone] The soldier for a second was confused then realized where the ogre was standing and quickly torn a bit of cloth off his undershirt and wrapped it around an arrow. The soldier quickly ran to a nearby torch and lit the air and gave a signal that he was ready. "Get away from the ogre now!¡± [Jone] Taking aim, the soldier let his arrow fly. Boom! The barrels exploded right behind the ogre sending it toppling forward. Many of the people were able to make it away in time, some were not so lucky. What was important was that the ogre had taken substantial damage. Not wasting a second Jone charged raising his war hammer high. With a sickening crunch, the ogres head was crashed. Jone let out a battle cry and the others responded with their own shouts of victory. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet, lets deactivated this generator and go help the others. Another round of cheers and shouts came from the endless mob of people as they once again stormed the base. * Time since rioting began: 130 minutes Number of mana generators remaining: 5 ( 2 lesser, 3 Main ) With only 4 lesser generators remaining, the nobles made their move. 100 S ranks entered the streets, these people wore black armor or robes and had the symbol of a white wolf somewhere on them. These were the honor guard of Adamas, the White Beasts. The White Beasts were only to be used as a last line of defense, but with only 4 lesser generators remain the nobles went into a panic. They deployed the White Beasts earlier than necessary, but it was effective. Still, even with the White Beasts defending the generators, keep millions of people from entering the base was impossible. Even though their defense was near perfect, a few soldier managed to shut down the generators since they knew their way around the bases better than the White Beasts. Now with only 2 lesser generators left it had become a stalemate. The White Beasts had killed the usurpers in the 2 bases and now were turtling while slowly kill the mob off with ranged attacks. It had begun to look hopeless, or that¡¯s what the White Beasts imagined what the rioters were thinking. ¡°Make way, help has arrived!¡± [???] The commander of the White Beasts, Norm Calfer, stared at the group that was approaching and almost started to cry. Steel Tigers, an S rank adventurer team, made of 10 people. This team and Blue Roses another S rank adventure team was the reason the White Beasts had not been able to stop the rioting. The leader of the Steel Tigers, Hon Steeltooth, was a monster of a man. He stood 7 feet tall and was a mass of intelligent muscle. He wielded an oversized red war hammer that didn¡¯t look to special other than its size. Hon had family that live in Adamas even with him sending money to support them, they still barely survived. He to had been sweeped up into this conflict in hopes that Chris would really do as he said. If so then his family would be able to live happily, not having to suffer, if that actually happened then Hon planned to try and become a guard so he could protect this city, its people, and the man that saved them. On the other hand the leader of Blue Roses, Rimmy was an orphan and had no family. The reason for why she fought was because she wanted to see if Chris would keep his word. The orphanage she was raised at [Little Sheep] was nearly forced to close because the money they receive was decreasing each month. If something weren''t done, then it would be shut down and thousands of orphan would starve or died from the cold. Rimmy hoped that she could convince their soon to be ruler to spare money to the orphanage and let it rebuild itself. At both ends of the city battles between S ranks had started. Though the two adventure groups were outnumbered, because the White Beasts had to focus on defense more than offense they were managing to leave an impact. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°Charge!¡± [Hon] Hon swung an oversized war hammer at the bases entrance gate. Hon was a berserker so his Strength was at the level of a high realm S rank, even without using a skill he blasted the gate¡¯s doors off their hinges in one swing. The White Beasts know this fight was lost and was forced to retreat to the main generators. While it might have been better to stay and defend the last 2 lesser generators, it would only have stalled for time. Even if they killed the 2 S ranked teams, it wouldn¡¯t matter there were too many people. Of course, they could wipe out the citizen quickly, but because of the level of force need, if they did the chances of damaging the generators was extremely high. Norm watched as the last of the two lesser generators were shut down and cursed. * Time since rioting began: 250 minutes Number of mana generators remaining: 3 main generators ¡°Rimmy, I think we should go after the generator on the northeast side first then circle around going for the northwest one and deactivating the south generator last.¡± [Hon] Hon, Rimmy and several leaders of other high ranking adventure teams were gathered along with some of the citizens that lead the charge in the beginning, like Jone. Rimmy was 19 years old with a slim figure that was meant for speed. Being 5¡¯7 with short blonde hair and a delicate face most men would fall for her. She wore a set light leather armor that hide what little curves she had. On her waist was a rapier with a red sheath that had a snake coiling around it. ¡°The White Beasts numbers have reduced to 85 thanks to using proper teamwork. Still we are at a disadvantage since they have turtled themselves in the 3 bases.¡± [Rimmy] The group was studying a map of the city, it was going to be hard to get into those bases. The 3 main generator bases were several times better defended and had thicker gates. Even with someone like Hon he would need to attack several times to break through, but in that time he would undoubtedly be killed. ¡°What if we use the sewer system, it goes directly under the bases. I know the sewers like the back of my hand, after all I help maintain them.¡± [Citizen Leader] Hon and Rimmy exchanged glances and seemed to come to a decision. ¡°Alright here''s the plan!¡± [Hon] * Time since rioting began: 325 minutes Number of mana generators remaining: 3 main generators ¡°Ugh, this is gross.¡± [Adventurer] A group of 100 people were making their way through the sewer. Leading them was Hon¡¯s and his Steel Tigers. The plan was simple, two groups would infiltrate 2 of the bases and shut off the generators, then attack from the inside out. This plan could only work with the first 2 bases as the White Beasts would then be cautious with the third. Still if they managed to get the first 2 down, then the last one would be easier. Sewer tunnel took Rimmy and her group just inside the base. I now was night time only light source were large torches that were placed around the base. Rimmy slowly slid the cover to the sewer tunnels aside. Silently she lifted herself up, followed by the rest. The guards were too busy with the crowd outside to notice them just like planned. The group moved through the shadows, quickly they found the door to the generator room. Rimmy signaled for a short, thin man to come up and pick the lock. He started to fiddle with the lock when a glint of cold light followed by a thud sound caused the group to pale. The man that had tried to pick the lock had an arrow lodged in his skull, killing him instantly. ¡°Damn we¡¯ve been found, scatter!¡± [Rimmy] In a second they were surrounded, though some tried to run back to the sewer, they were killed before they could take more than three speeds. Each person that surround them had a white wolf on what they wore, in total there were close to 30 White Beasts. ¡°Looks like this is the end.¡± [Rimmy] A sad smile could be seen on her face, Rimmy looked around everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with despair. Rimmy clenched her fist, what could she do to get everyone out of this situation. Suddenly she heard a voice whisper. ¡°Shall I lend some assistance?¡± [Chris] Just as the White Beasts were about to attack, Chris appeared in front of them. ¡°Greeting¡± [Chris] Everyone froze, how did he get in here and where did he come from. That was the thoughts on everyone mind. Of course, this was only an illusion created by an [Archiver], but no one knew that. Rimmy stared like the rest until Chris glanced at her, in that instant she understood everything. She little time before someone realized what was happening. Unsheathing her sword, it suddenly was coated in flames and with a single swing she cut the metal door in two. Without wasting time, Rimmy rushed in and saw the mana generator. It was a blue stone that was floating above a magic seal that pulsed every so often. Running up to the stone she brandished her rapier and to her surprise it bounced off.Still, it created cracks in the generator that quickly spread, in only a few seconds the cracks spread across the stone and it shattered. The stone exploded causing the ground to shake. Rimmy slumped to the floor, her job was done, now only death awaited her. She slowly closed her eyes trying to be calm, in her mind the images of her past as a child flickered. ¡°Is this my life flashing before my eyes?¡± [Rimmy] She saw herself abandoned on the street, surviving every day by stealing, she saw the beats she took when she was caught. Sad, bitter memories suddenly transformed into happy ones as Rimmy saw the memories of herself and her friends at the orphanage. Next was her days as an adventurer, the thrills of slaying monsters, helping those in need. Tears began to flow as she remembered back when she was only a B rank her lover died because Rimmy insulted a high-ranking noble. ¡°Fuck, why did that have to be the last thing I remember.¡± [Rimmy] As she cursed, Rimmy could hear the clanking of armor. ¡°Like hell I¡¯m going to die like this, not until I pay that midget Vild back!¡± [Rimmy] Suddenly she stood and thrusted her sword at the approaching soldier, a snake of fire burst from the tip. The snake pierced the man and coiled around him, he screamed as his armor melted and he was burned to ashes. ¡°I¡¯m going to survive, rebuild [Little Sheep] and get my revenge!¡± [Rimmy] She ran outside and another earthquake shook the city. Looking up at the sky she smiled. ¡°That old man did it, now all we have to do is-¡° [Rimmy] She was interrupted by a third quake. Everyone stopped fighting and stared at the sky, over the city a glowing membrane could be seen dissolving. Cheers and screams were heard in every direction. However, Rimmy was confused. ¡°Someone deactivated the third generator? Was it an soldier inside the base?¡± [Rimmy] She casted aside the thought, it didn¡¯t matter. All that mattered now was that Chris Gelvon the man that said he would bring everyone happiness could now enter the city. * Time since rioting began: 325 minutes Number of mana generators remaining: 3 main generators While Rimmy was starting her infiltration of one the main generator bases a man sat at an elegant wooden desk. Norm Colfer sat his desk located at one of the 3 main generator bases. The room was only 20x20x20 meters in size, a box with a carpet and 2 chairs on the other side of the desk. He had retreated to defeat his generator with his life. If just one generator stayed active the barrier would hold for a day, by then his White Beasts could get a handle on things. Even if they couldn¡¯t the Earl would only send the [Five Beasts] to clean up everything. Still, was this right. Norm was probably one of the only nobles that actually cared about the people of Adamas. He wanted to help them, but Norm had his own reasons to stay on the Earl¡¯s side. He pulled out a pocket watch. Clicking the release mechanism the watch opened to reveal a picture of his wife and himself on their wedding day. On the other side was a picture of his daughter Nana. Norm shut the pocket watch and gripped it tightly, tears began to flow. ¡°Having doubts?¡± [???] Norm looked up from the desk to see a man covered in black sitting in one of the chairs on the other side of his desk. The only things showing were a mocking smile and a pair of green eyes at were so cold that they resembled icicles. Norm know this man was the one that had caused the citizens to revolt. Anger boiled in him and stood up, Norm was about to call for backup to take the man down, but at the last moment stopped. He realized that this wasn¡¯t the real one, only an illusion. Norm slowly lowered himself into his chair and glared. ¡°What are you here for?¡± [Norm] Chris laughed and brought a hand to his face. His laughter was filled with mockery and veils appeared on Norm¡¯s head. ¡°Are you only hear to laugh at me!?¡± [Norm] The man forced himself to stop laughing and waved his hand. ¡°I apologized, I would think me appearing before you made it obvious.¡± [Chris] He paused to let Norm speak, but when he didn¡¯t Chris continued. ¡°I am here to give you a chance to save your daughter.¡± [Chris] Norm slammed his fist on the table and directed a murderous gaze at Chris. ¡°Don¡¯t bullshit me, many healers, doctors and other professionals have tried to rid her of the disease but nothing worked. What makes you think I would believe you could cure her!¡± [Norm] ¡°Oh, scary, but I am serious I can save your daughter.¡± [Chris] It was true, he had spent an endless amount of time and money to find a way to cure his daughter. Norm¡¯s wife had died in childbirth and his daughter had been sick since she was young. Her disease was something unknown so no one knew how to cure it. It slowly ate her vitality every year she became weak, his years she was only 9 and was reduced to a state that she could only stay awake for an hour a day at most. ¡°the reason they were not able to heal her was because she is not sick, but cursed.¡± [Chris] ¡°Impossible, even if she was cursed someone would-!¡± [Norm] Chris raised a hand to interrupt Norm and shook his head. ¡°The curse is concealed and can only be seen as an odd disease. I am able to see it because my skills are related to nature, through them I could see that what was affecting her wasn¡¯t something natural.¡± [Chris] The reason Chris know about Nana was because earlier when he had his [Archivers] search the city one was tasked to find Norm. The reason was that all [Archivers] were to find and observe someone at a high-level position in the military to find someone that he could use. It was purely luck that Chris¡¯ [Archiver] found Norm with Nana. At first he brushed Nana¡¯s sickly appearance as something like the flu as she looked to still be young. However after a short time Chris discovered he was very wrong. A curse that drained her life force was fixed to her, Chris guessed she only had a year or less to live. Though he became curious why no one had noticed the curse. Though it was strong, the curse was simple and with the right magic could easy be erased. With some time, Chris found that it had several spells that conceal the curse. It seemed as though someone wanted Norm to suffer thinking his daughter had an uncurable disease. After studying the curse for a short time, he questioned Ron and Gram if they had something that could negate it. Once Chris had shared the what he had discovered about the curse they said it wouldn¡¯t be hard to cleanse her with one of their items. Norm hesitated for a moment before giving Chris a look of caution. ¡°Can you actually save her?¡± [Norm] Chris returned Norm¡¯s gaze except in his eyes was endless confidence and chuckled which sent shivers down Norm¡¯s spine. ¡°Obviously otherwise what would be the point of bringing it up in the first place?¡± [Chris] Norm looked into Chris¡¯ eyes as if he was searching for something. ¡°Fine, you have a deal, but if you are lying, I will do whatever it takes to end you.¡± [Norm] ¡°Hahaha, good to hear, I think I¡¯ms starting to like you Commander Calfer.¡± [Chris] With the deal struck, Chris left those final words before vanishing. Norm leaned back in his chair and sighed. He had once heard that before the demons unified some would go to the other kingdoms and make contracts that for the desire of the one signing the person had to give up his soul or do something terrible. He could help but wonder if he had just signed a contract with a demon. Again looked at the two pictures in his watch to solidify his resolve, then stood and took a deep breath before heading to the door while whisper under his breath. ¡°Nana, Daddy will survive this and get you help, please just wait a little longer.¡± [Norm] Chapter 49: Overwhelming Power 2000 meters away from Adamas. Chris¡¯ group was resting on a platform made of trees with tightly woven branches covered in leaves to act as cushions. Chris laying down with his hands supporting his head. Ron and Gram were tinkering with something while Behemoth lay on his side with one of his hands propping up his head. Pazuzu was perched like a bird on a thick tree branch that grew up and arcced. Suddenly Chris¡¯ eyes snapped open and he sat up while looking towards Adamas. ¡°The Barrier is about to fall, let¡¯s get moving.¡± [Chris] The others looked at each other though they wanted to ask how Chris knew this, they guessed it had something to do with his skills so they left it alone. ¡°Oh, master please wear these, my brother and I just finished them!¡± [Ron] Ron handed Chris 5 rings, there were 3 different types. 2 of them were made of black metal and had a clear gemstone that glittered like a star. Another 2 looked to be made of a light blue crystal, at first it looked relatively normal though on closer inspection one would see tiny darker blue veins that gave off a very faint light. The last 1 was silver in color and had snakes carved into it. Chris inspected the three type of rings and nearly had a heart attack see what their effects were. First the black rings:
Chris¡¯ Ring of Mana SurgeRarity: SS
+ 50% MP
Next the blue crystal rings:
Chris¡¯ Ring of Mana GatheringRarity: SS
increase MP regen by 50%
Lastly the silver ring:
Vault RingRarity: SS
Capable of storing up to 1 mile cubed in objects, items will be catagorized
Chris didn¡¯t know what to say, these items were seriously OP. Now he had 40000000 MP and regenerated 300 MP per second, truly outrageous. With these rings running out of mana was the least of his worries. ¡°Forgive us, master, these low-grade items are all we can make that the moment since our power is still limited.¡± [Gram] (You call these low grade, fuck what is ordinary or high grade to up!? Even the Storage ring is ridiculous!) [Chris] Though Chris was shocked, his calm expression didn¡¯t change and merely nodded his thanks. To his side, Pazuzu followed closely and Chris noticed she was pondering something. ¡°Thinking about something?¡± [Chris] Pazuzu flinched, she looked over at Chris and gave a sheepish smile. ¡°Well, I was just wondering why you made the citizens riot, not that I¡¯m questioning your judgment master.¡± [Pazuzu] She became flustered after asking her question, to calm her Chris patted her head. ¡°there are a few reasons why. The barrier surrounding the city is too powerful for us to force our why in. By using the citizens that are abused and oppressed it kills two birds, one it lowers the barrier, two it allows me to observe and weed out any potential threats before I start to rebuild. Whether it is people that openly oppose me like the soldiers fighting or those who choice to be secretive, it doesn¡¯t matter. The ones that are openly resistance will be killed, as for the ones hiding their loyalty by observing the rioting I can see through them. Out of near 13 million people that supposedly sided with me, I have discovered 42064 people that are pretending most likely in hopes to rot my rule from the inside out.¡± [Chris] Chris paused and saw that Pazuzu still didn¡¯t understand so he continued. ¡°While my goal is to take down the barrier with the time restraint I had few options. While it would have worked better to manipulate several high ranking individuals to break down the Earl¡¯s control. That would have taken time, beside by using the chaos it shows a person¡¯s turn nature allowing me to judge who is best to target. For example, the reason the barrier will fall is because doubt was created in a particular high ranking officer. By using that doubt and tempting him with what he desired the man is now under my command and once I heal his daughter I will also gain his loyalty. Loyalty is more important to me than numbers. While it is easy to raise an army, it is difficult to acquire truly loyal subjects.¡± [Chris] Pazuzu finally nodded her head and made a sound of understanding. Just when Chris was finished Behemoth increased hs stride to walk on the other side of Chris. ¡°Master, will you allow me to have some fun once we enter the city. I really want to fight these [Five Beasts], guys!¡± [Behemoth] To Chris, Behemoth was acting like an excited child that was going to the amusement park. Chris let out a controlled laugh while nodding. ¡°Yes, but remember keep the destruction to a minimal and do not injure any of the citizens. While rebuilding will not be hard it will be annoying and while contractures can be rebuilt people can not.¡± [Chris] ¡°Yeah, yeah I will remember.¡± [Behemoth] ¡°Hey, Behemoth do not disrespect the master!¡± [Pazuzu] ¡°Jeez, calm down, when it comes to the master you''re so easily agitated.¡± [Behemoth] Though no one could see her face, Chris could practically hear the veins on Pazuzu¡¯s head pop as she started to lecture Behemoth. Chris sighed, she was like the big sister of the group. (I have a weird family.) [Chris] * Under the castle in the center of Adamas, Ginmer sat on his throne and looked at the center of the room. A clear crystal the three times the size of an average man floated with chains wrapped around it. The chains seemed to be holding it in place so the crystal didn¡¯t float away, but it wouldn¡¯t take long for someone to realize that a young girl was bound by the chains. Though she was pressed against the crystal completely immobile, her eyes were full of life. ¡°Give up girl, in 7 hours you will become the catalyst to help me absorb the power inside the Arc Soul Stone you are chained to. Once I have that power I will be able to res-¡° [Ginmer] Suddenly the Earl was interrupted by an earthquake that shook the entire castle. Earl Ginmer¡¯s eyes hardened and he snapped his fingers. Out of nowhere five people appeared, he glared at them and a woman in a gothic dress with a veil covering her face stepped forward. ¡°My lord it would seem that the citizens have formed a mob under the influence of a man named Chris Gelvon, the mob has now deactivated the barrier.¡± [Gothic woman] The woman was named Geena Firnen, she was one of the five beasts. Because her job was Arch Necromancer she is known as the Mistress of Death. ¡°Milord, if you don¡¯t mind I would like to test my hounds.¡± [???] Everyone turned to look at an elderly man hunched over a cane with salt and pepper hair and wearing a white robe the made him look like a scientist or doctor. ¡°Doctor Bernor, can your hounds get rid of this man that is being a pain in my side?¡± [Ginmer] ¡°Yes, through my work I have managed to create 10 hounds, I¡¯m sure they will be able to easily complete the task.¡± [Bernor] Just before the Earl was about to give his approval, a man in black stood. The man was Dadicus though he face his master his words were directed at his comrade. ¡°Doctor, I warn you, that boy is not to be underestimated.¡± [Dadicus] Suddenly a low chuckled could be heard coming from an ogre that had white hair and was covered in armor. on the ogre¡¯s back was a midget riding on an odd design seat, it almost looked like a baby carrier. ¡°Dadicus, isn¡¯t that brat the one that previously had the [Five Elemental Core]?¡± [Midget] ¡°Yes, what of it Hecnor?¡± [Dadicus] Hecnor, a man that stood at 2 feet tall, was a half-breed between a human and a goblin. His appearance was even more revolting than goblins, but this skills to create through his job Tinkerer were second to only a select few. ¡°Hehehe, well, it''s odd for the high and might Dadicus to talk about someone else like that.¡± [Hecnor] Dadicus scowled and spat out his words filled with poison. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand that kid was stronger before losing the core, if he has come that means he has found something equal to or greater in power. It is only logical to not underestimate someone like that. Now shut your mouth or would you rather I put you on one of the stretching devices, I mean you could use it to grew another foot and at least look semi-normal.¡± [Dadicus] The ogre turned towards Dadicus, the monster gave Dadicus a death stare as its master spoke. ¡°What was that you bastard, how about Glog knocks your head off that ¡°perfect¡± body of yours.¡± [Hecnor] Both parties released their killer intent, it looked as though a fight was about to break out. ¡°Now, now that¡¯s enough you 2 we are still in the presence of our master.¡± [???] Both men stiffened and returned to look straight ahead, they didn¡¯t want to anger the one asking them to stop. The feared person was a middle-aged woman that wore a suit of white plate mail. Her white hair and gray eyes, along with her pale skin made her look like a walking corpse. Her name was Cicella Burt, the strongest of the [Five Beast] and the wielder of the cursed sword Yami. Though she wore a gentle smile that made her look like a kind aunt, everyone knew that couldn¡¯t be further from the truly. Cicella was the most violent of all of them, she is such a terror, many call her the Smiling Slaughterer. Ginmer sighed as he watch his subordinates argue and was grateful that Cicella stopped them. ¡°I do not care about trivial matters, just make sure that nothing hinders the plan.¡± [Ginmer] ¡°YES!¡± [Five Beasts] Each one saluted before vanishing. ¡°Chris will come and stop you, those five are no match for him.¡± [Mia] The Earl laughed, then walked over to Mia. When the Earl was half way to Mia, he started to levitate. With his face level with her¡¯s, Ginmer sneered. ¡°No one will come to save you, that brat is powerless without the Core, just give up.¡± [Ginmer] This time it was Mia¡¯s turn to laugh. ¡°Powerless? I think you are mistaken, Chris is far from powerless and as for what you took from him, it doesn¡¯t really mean anything. Besides it the fragment you stole will soon return to him.¡± [Mia] The Earl glared at Mia and swiftly walked out of the room. He didn¡¯t want to show the worries on his face. (She said that I stole only a fragment if something that powerful is only a fragment¡­I must prepare for the worst.) [Ginmer] * Atop the wall, the fighting between the nobles and resistance had stopped. The reason wasn¡¯t just because the barrier had been deactivated, No, the reason was because of the hundreds of thousands flickering ghostly flames approaching the city at terrifying speed. ¡°To the people of Adamas, those who are loyal to me will be spared, those who are not¡­try your best to survive, though it will be in vain.¡± [Chris] The soldiers that had stayed loyal to the Earl¡¯s panicked. ¡°Hey don¡¯t worry, I just got word that the [Five Beasts] are going to come fight that bastard. Besides how is he going to even get in, the gate is protected by a spell that would take at least 5 SS ranks to destroy.¡± [Soldier] Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Many of the soldiers agreed that it would be difficult if not impossible for Chris to enter the city. Unfortunately, they were wrong. A monstrous roar that shook the heavens sounded causing every man no matter what side he was on to look out over the sea of ghostly fire. From nowhere a massive shadow rushed towards the city, it had to be 15 meters tall and didn¡¯t resemble anything that could be call human. No one could make out the appearance of the shadow. When it reached, the gate nobody expected that the door would shatter like it was made of glass. ¡°The gate¡­¡± [soldier] ¡°It was destroyed so easily.¡± [soldier] No one could believe it, what kind of being was capable of destroying that gate that could withstand the combined attack of 5 SS ranks. Many people looked trying to see what kind of monster was the cause. Nothing Nothing was there, only dust and the shattered gate. Suddenly footsteps echoed throughout the entire city. It should have been impossible for something like footsteps to echo like that, but whether it was the soldiers, citizens, or adventurers they heard it. The rhythmic steps were both gentle as well as fear inducing. Through the dust, a figure stepped into the city. Along the main road, hundreds of thousands of people looked to see who or what was coming. Just as the figure stepped into the city, the morning sun peaked over the horizon. The light of the new day revealed a man shrouded in black robes and behind him was thousands upon thousands of cat-like creatures. Just behind him were four individuals that instinctively invoke fear. A blanket of intense blood lust covered the city. Even people like Rimmy and Hon who were near the peak of S ranks couldn¡¯t help but fall to one knee. Many saw the black clad man raise a hand and with the snap of his fingers the army of monsters surged into the city like a tidal wave. Shrieks and growls resounded as over one million [Ravagers] entered the city moving through the streets and back alleyways. As they rushed through the city the cats like creatures killed anything that was considered unloyal to their master. Blood soon filled the streets as high pitch screeches and the shouts of terrified men filled the air. Even with all the fight beforehand the amount of deaths only added up to a little over 500000. In only 10 minutes, the death count had risen to over a million, all of the fresh ones were from the Earl¡¯s side. * It had been only 15 minutes since Chris and his group had entered Adamas. ¡°People of Adamas, there will soon be a battle between Earl Ginmer¡¯s forces and my own. For your safe I ask that you gather at the one of the four main plazas, I have created shelters to protect you from the destructive battles that are to come.¡± [Chris] The reason Chris hadn¡¯t moved directly towards the castle after entering the city was to extend his ¡°influence¡± through the city. Already vegetation was beginning to grow everywhere. There was only a moment of hesitation before people started to move towards the shelters Chris had created by using < Fortress of Bramble >. To the people on the main street who saw Chris, they could only describe him as power, mysterious, and one that possessed the aura of a ruler. Someone that held a natural authority, making you want to follow them, a commanding presence that made you feel safe. ¡°The distractions are gone, would show yourselves already.¡± [Chris] To Chris¡¯ call, 10 men wear black leather armor, black mantles, and black dog masks appeared. They stood on top of various buildings surrounding Chris and his group. ¡°Nofofofofo, to be able to sense my black hounds, you really are interesting.¡± [Doctor] The voice came from all the black hounds at once. Chris showed a confident smile. ¡°These lowly creations of yours are nothing but insects in front of me, so it''s only a given that I could sense them.¡± [Chris] Bloodlust erupted from the 10 figures, and the once gentle elderly voice transformed into something that would give children nightmares. ¡°Fucking brat, calling my greatest work lowly insects! Each one of them is an SS rank! Let''s see what you have to say about them once you are lying on the ground with your guts spilling out!¡± [Doctor] With the Doctor¡¯s roar of anger, two of the hounds jumped down in their hands swords of fire formed. Chris slowly walked forward, his pace unhurried his smile had widened. Pazuzu was about to move to block the attackers when Chris raised a hand. ¡°Stay back, I want to test my power. While these guys aren¡¯t really what I had in mind, it''s better than nothing I guess.¡± [Chris] As he spoke four pillars of vines and branches burst from the ground in a square formation and molded into [Bulwarks]. Instantly their tower shields emitted a faint green light and a dome of transparent green formed. The two hounds fire swords struck the dome and ripples formed. The ripples spread over the barrier and then as though time reversed itself the ripples went in reverse. The two hounds were sent flying backward by a powerful shockwave that was created by the return effect of the barrier. Chris chuckled and slowly raised his hand. ¡°Is that all you have, if so then this will end quickly.¡± [Chris] Chris pointed a single finger at the ground 6 feet in front of him. where he pointed a [Ravager], however, this one was different than the others. Using < Minion Fusion > Chris created a [Ravager] that was a combination of 100 normal [Ravagers]. It was triple in size and instead of having green moss that resembled fur. Instead the moss was white with sky blue stripes making it look like a tiger. The fire it had for eyes and claws were also sky blue. This [Ravager] was 10 times stronger than ordinary ones. Also, Chris was able to modify it to have superior destructive capabilities as well as unreal agility. He decides to call this kind of fusion minion an Alpha. The massive tiger that was over four meters long reminded him of the [Striker] in size, but comparing them in terms of strength was impossible. ¡°Hmph, just because you can defend against two of my hounds doesn¡¯t mean you can stop all 10!¡± [Doctor] The two black hounds that had been through by the shockwave before stood back up. 3 of the remaining 8 hounds leaped from where they stood and fire swords appeared in their hands just like the previous 2. The remain 5 had bows of the same flame, arrows of fire were notched. In less than a second the arrows were released and split into 50 each quickly creating a barrage of fire arrows. ¡°Such idiocy.¡± [Chris] 2 more [Bulwarks] grew and added their strength to the green shield that surround Chris. At the same time, the [Alpha Ravager] leaped into the air swiping at one of the hounds with its claws. The black hound that was being attack raised it sword and it transformed into a kite shield. The hound was prepared to block the attack of the [Alpha Ravager], but at the last second the monster turned into a ball of blue flames and moved behind its opponent. The poor man didn¡¯t even have time to react before the [Alpha Ravager] was again a tiger. Again it lashed out its claws dicing the man to pieces. With one down Chris¡¯ minion didn¡¯t stop there. It again turned into a ball of fire and sped for another hound this time it gripped the man with its teeth and with single attempt bit him in half. Even with 2 of them dead, the black hounds didn¡¯t even flinch as they tried to swing their swords at Chris once again. Though this time, Chris acted first, a ring of purple smoke appeared at his feet. The smoke then shot forwards like a snake instantly engulfing one of the hounds. The hound melted away almost immediately as its body decayed. The smoke unexpectedly curved after consuming the first hound moving on to surround the other 2 which meet the same fate as the first. ¡°Im-impossible, how did my perfect creations die so quickly! With their level of ability, they should have only taken some damage!¡± [Doctor] As the rain of arrows approached Chris, Doctor Bernor hoped that they could at least do some damage so he could take away the enemy¡¯s arrogance. Sadly, to Chris those arrows were like flies flying at a moving car. The arrows stopped on the barrier and ripples yet again formed. Just like last time the attacks were returned to their owners, the hounds how shot the arrows were pelted with their own attacks. Bernor was dumbstruck his most prized creations were so easily defeated. While he had to admit that any of the other [Five Beasts] could manage to do the same. The difference was that they still would be hard pressed while doing so, yet this man killed them as easily as¡­ ¡°swatting insects¡­¡± [Doctor] Chris carefully watched as his minion reach the five-archer type hounds and tore off their heads to make sure they were dead, except for one. Chris had his [Alpha Ravager] slice off the arms and legs of the last hound and bring it in front of him. ¡°I know you''re still watching, if you want to know why your creations lost it is because not only are they weak, but they couldn¡¯t think for themselves making their movements rigid and easy to predict.¡± [Chris] Bernor¡¯s mouth dropped open though his black hounds did have no way of self though he never thought of that as a problem. If they could think for themselves there would be a chance for betrayal, so he removed the problem. Doctor Bernor couldn¡¯t help but laugh. What he thought was a flaw was actually what he need, he mocked himself as he thought of his failure. "Such overwhelming power, it seems that I should have listened to Dadicus after all." [Doctor] * Chris had his [Alpha Ravager] crush the head of the last hound after he had finished delivering his message to the Doctor. ¡°Master, it would seem that a large force is coming out from the castle. Judging by their¡­nature, they may be an annoyance.¡± [Gram] Chris nodded and clicked his tongue as he observed the new enemy that was flowing out of the castles main gain with his [Archivers]. ¡°Undead, and a lot of them. This must be the work of that necromancer, how irritating.¡± [Chris] ¡°Hohohoho, is that any way to talk about a lady as beautiful as myself.¡± [Geena] From a cloud of black mist, Geena appeared rather far away, though her voice could be heard clearly by Chris and his lords. She placed her hands on her narrow hips and leaned forward to pose in a manner that showed her abundant cleavage. ¡°Now, how about we go somewhere private. Though you are supposed to be an enemy, if you surrender I will let you be my food source until you die, in return¡­¡± [Geena] She lifted her breast as to showcase them and giggle in a seductive manner. Chris was about to give a cold reply when to everyone surprise Pazuzu had appeared in front of Geena. Before the necromancer had time to even realize that she was being attacked a hole appeared in her chest and Pazuzu¡¯s arm was drenched in blood. Geena screamed in pain and clutched her chest only to be kicked which sent her crashing into a building behind her. ¡°Don¡¯t think an ugly whore like you can talk to the master like that!¡± [Pazuzu] From where Chris, Ron, Gram and Behemoth stood a breeze blow by as they got an over there shock. ¡°Yet again I¡¯m reminded why Pazuzu is feared by many in the [Land of Souls].¡± [Gram] ¡°I¡¯m more terrified of the boss since that girl is willing to kill someone over such a small thing.¡± [Behemoth] Chris slide a hand down his face. Suddenly the strange mood was shattered when an intense blood lust erupted from the building where Geena had crashed into. ¡°You Bitch, you will pay for ruining my clothes!¡± [Geena] From the building a figure rose. It was Geena, but the hole that Pazuzu had created was now closed and looked like it had never been there in the first place. The horde of undead that came from the castle finally reach their master¡¯s side. With moans and groans, they stood waiting for their orders. Sweeping her hand in front of her, Geena commanded her army of undead with a single word. ¡°Kill!¡± [Geena] Chapter 50: The Begin of the End ¡°Master, please leave this sow to me.¡± [Pazuzu] As the undead army surged forth towards Chris and the other three Pazuzu, sweep her hand in front of herself. Immediately a surging force of wind raged through the city and the undead that numbered in the millions were ripped apart by the savage wind. ¡°Very well, just don¡¯t waste time.¡± [Chris] Chris didn¡¯t hesitate, he didn¡¯t need to. Pazuzu is the best choice to deal with an opponent like Geena, who relies on her servant to fight for her. A tree twice as tall as an average man burst from the ground. Stretching out one of his hands 3 vines grew from Chris¡¯ palm and wrapped around Ron, Gram, and Behemoth. Though Geena didn¡¯t know what was happening she knew that Chris was trying to escape, she couldn¡¯t let that happen. ¡°Like I will let you leave!¡± [Geena] She waved her arm and the pile of shredded undead began to move. Instantly four skeletons with bone wings flew up and dive bombed towards Chris¡¯ group. Chris didn¡¯t even bother to look at the winged skeletons that had white spears in their hands ready to pierce his body. Before the winged skeleton even got 4 meters in distance of Chris a tornado engulfed them and they were cut apart by blades of wind. Geena turned her gaze to glare at Pazuzu, who was looking at her with even greater hatred than before. ¡°You bitch, to attack my beloved master! Execution is your only option as to repent!¡± [Pazuzu] Powerful winds began to blow through the city. The wind started to condense where Pazuzu floated in the air, quickly it became a massive hurricane. ¡°Shit, the woman made a big mistake by pissing off Pazuzu.¡± [Behemoth] ¡°Kekeke, rest in peace, stupid woman.¡± [Ron] To the side, Chris and co watched for only a moment before Chris touched the tree and they vanished with a green light. * Pazuzu looked toward where her master had just stood, then she focused on the one releasing masses of murderous intent. ¡°Hmph, to think he actually left, well this is better for me.¡± [Geena] She snapped her fingers and the piles of undead once again trembled and from the remains millions of winged skeletons rose into the air. It looked as if a thick white cloud had risen from the city below. The sound of clattering bones was deifying, still Pazuzu was indifferent. Geena had an ugly grin on her face, with a wave of her hand the cloud of skeletons surged forward resembling a swarm of bees attacking a bear. Geena was confident that Pazuzu would die, after all she was only one person. In the face of so many enemies how could she make no mistakes? Through the endless rattling of bones, Geena heard a voice that was like honey but held an insurmountable level of bloodlust. ¡°It this the best you have?¡± [Pazuzu] Suddenly a tornado burst through the white cloud of skeletons destroying tens of thousands of them. The twister moved like a snake and turned reentering the white swarm destroying thousands more. Geena¡¯s already pale skin turned white. Through her skeletons, she saw that Pazuzu was avoiding their attacks with speed that looked more like she was teleporting than flying. Blades of wind flew in all directions as Pazuzu wove her way through the mass of undead. ¡°If that isn¡¯t enough then try these guys!¡± [Geena] With her shout, a black aura shrouded the bones of the undead that Pazuzu had cut down. The bones rose and started to link together, in only a few seconds hundreds of skeletal dragons took to the sky. Pazuzu sped towards the nearest skeletal dragon and ran her long talons along its body. To her surprise though the dragon¡¯s body had been damaged it wasn¡¯t enough to destroy it. Pazuzu moved out of the way when the skeletal dragons belched black fireballs at her. Pazuzu reappeared several hundred meters away and clicked her tongue. ¡°Tch, this is going to be difficult!¡± [Pazuzu] In the distance, Geena laughed haughtily, from her point of view Pazuzu was afraid. Pazuzu¡¯s expression became ice cold, for her to be laughed at by such a person was beyond irritating for her. Still, those skeletal dragons were tough, while they were slow their regenerative rate was high. This was turning into a battle of attrition and at this rate Pazuzu had doubts about her victory being flawless as she thought before. Pazuzu ground her teeth, she didn¡¯t want to use too much of her mana. If she did, later when Pazuzu returned to Chris, she might be of much use. She decided to take down the one controlling the dragons, Geena. By doing so Pazuzu hoped it would end. Geena watched with a twisted smile, the woman that was looking down on her just a few minutes ago was now having trouble defeating her pets it brought satisfaction to her. Suddenly Pazuzu vanished and reappeared in front of Geena. Thrusting her hand forward, her aim was Geena¡¯s head, a quick and decisive blow. For a moment Geena¡¯s body swayed and blood flowed from the hole in her head. But to Pazuzu¡¯s irritation the hole closed and Geena¡¯s face filled with rage reformed. ¡°You damn bitch, to attack my face!¡± [Geena] With the veil destroyed Pazuzu could now see her opponents face. It was covered in scars and was no longer recognizable as a human¡¯s face. She had no lips just some skin that lined her furious frown. Countless scars and burn marks covered her face, her nose seemed to have been burned off long ago. The only thing intact was a set of beautiful blue eyes that were filled with a bottomless hatred. Geena attempted to touch Pazuzu with her hand covered in a blood red aura. However, Pazuzu quickly disappeared and reappeared several meters away. The two glared at each other until Pazuzu for the first time since the battle started spoke. ¡°The way you heal, you use the souls of the dead to power it right?¡± [Pazuzu] Geena stopped, the skin around her mouth curled upwards and her eyes flashed with an amused light. ¡°That is correct, those that die in this city became fuel for my power, and as such I am nearly immortal, unaging, and able to heal from even fatal wounds. With my power even if you are strong your stamina has its limits, just give up and I will give you a swift death out of respect for forcing me so far.¡± [Geena] Pazuzu floated silently for a moment before responding. ¡°If you can heal yourself from fatal wounds why do you not restore your face?¡± [Pazuzu] Pazuzu was honestly curious, that was the kind of being she was. Geena¡¯s eyes suddenly looked pained as she remembered her long and painful past. She heaved a sigh and looked at Pazuzu with a conflicted look. She couldn¡¯t understand why her enemy was asking her this, still she spoke. ¡°If you want to know I will tell you.¡± [Geena] Pazuzu again was silent indicating Geena to speak. For some reason, Pazuzu felt that she wanted to hear this woman¡¯s story, as she too had a rather difficult past before contracting with her beloved master. ¡°Around 70 years ago I was born in a small village in the Earl¡¯s territory, which at the time belonged to his father, Voc Ginmer. For the first 12 years of my life, I lived happily with my parents and older brother and on my 12th birthday my power awoke. I never knew what my job was so when I learned it had awakened I was overjoyed and practiced to master it. At first I was scared of my own skeletons I created but quickly got over that. My father and mother praised me as my skeletons were a big help around the house and village. My brother like myself was a necromancer so no one was afraid by the time I gained my skills. For 4 years my peaceful life continued, then war stroke. At that time, Invictus had completely conquered all the human kingdoms and one called Vercil had managed to hold its own for some time. One day a skirmish broke out near the village and fleeing Vercil soldier came to my village to use us as hostages in an attempt to escape. However, my parents were retired adventurers and both were A-ranked mages. Though they weren¡¯t necromancers, they were powerful and managed to hold off the Vercil troops until the Invictus¡¯ soldiers arrived. After that peace returned to the village, but only for a short time. 2 months later 300 Vercil soldiers came to claim my village as a command post as it held a strategic advantage of some kind. That is at least what they told us, but it was obvious that they were out to crush the village that my parents protected. Apparently, the commander of the troops that my parents fought against before was the younger brother of the leader of the soldiers that came to attack my village. Though my parents, the villagers, and even my brother fought hard, there was no hope to win. The commander offered that if they surrender and simple and over my parents that the village would be spared. Without hesitated the people that were like a second family to me knocked out my parents, bound and gagged them so they couldn¡¯t use and spells. I watch as they gave presented them to the commander like a fucking reward.¡± [Geena] Geena had been trembling more violently as she continued, tears were starting flow down her disfigured face. ¡°I watch as my parents were beaten until they woke up, then killed. With my parents¡¯ death, the villagers thought that it was over. However, they were wrong. The commander ordered his men to tie all of the remaining villagers including my brother and me to stakes and burn the village to the ground. The flames ate at my skin and I heard everyone screams, but I didn¡¯t care, to me they could just die. My brother and I summoned our skeletons to untie us and try to escape. When we started to run, the villager had the audacity to beg for our help. We didn¡¯t. Instead, we shouted that they got what they deserved and ran. However we didn¡¯t get far, the soldiers caught us almost instantly. My brother sacrificed himself so I could continue running. Still I was heavily injured even with my skeletons carrying me they ran slower than a human so again I was caught. Out of madness, the soldiers lit my body on fire. As I screamed, I heard the pounding of horse hooves. A week later I awake to find that the young master of Adamas, Fen H. Ginmer had led a group of soldiers to kill the Vercilions. It was the young master that saved me and showed me kindness even with my horrible body. After some time I sworn to serve the young master and gain the power to defend him from any threat. As for the reason why I do not heal these old scars is to remind me of the cruelty humans can commit, as a warning while protecting the Earl.¡± [Geena] Pazuzu looked at her with a respectful gaze. She too swore to protect Chris from what might harm him for a similar reason. Still, they were enemies so sympathy was not allowed. Neither women had anything left to say. Geena¡¯s face hardened and she pointed both her palms at her skeletal dragons. The skeletal dragons suddenly stopped moving then their bodies began to converge becoming a mass of bones. The bones suddenly started to turn black and compress with a sickening cracking sound. At the same time, a small hurricane shrouded Pazuzu¡¯s body from view. With each passing second the hurricane expanded and the shadow of Pazuzu¡¯s body was quickly changing shape into something inhuman. They had come to a silent understanding that they both would hold nothing back. * Chris and co walked out of a tree that was growing in the central courtyard of Ginmer¡¯s castle. Chris didn¡¯t waste any time and headed for the front entrance. Rushing inside the guards soon blocked their path. They shouted for them to stop, but who would really do that in a situation like that. In moments, hundreds of guards stood further down the hall armed to the teeth. ¡°Out of the way¡± [Behemoth] Behemoth charged ahead of the reason and shouted. He leaped up into the air and came down bring his hands together and slammed them into the stone floor. The floor cracked and spikes of stone skewered the guards. Slaughtering their way through group after group of guards Chris¡¯ group finally found the stairs to the lower levels where Chris knew Ginmer was keeping Mia. ¡°There are two lower floors, once we make it to the next set of stairs the Earl will be right ahead.¡± [Chris] If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. They descend the stairs and quickly came to a long hallway. Running down the hallway Chris used < Overlord System > and found most of the room were meant for storage. ¡°There!¡± [Chris] They stopped in front of one of the doors and quickly opening it they saw a flight of stairs leading downwards. As they descended the stairs Chris was being cautious and sent several cloaked [Archivers] ahead. Getting to the part was too easy with only two of the [Five Beasts] appeared Chris knew they should have met some resistance. No, after a moment Chris understood what was happening. His [Archivers] had made it to the chamber where Mia was being held. The room was massive being 600 meters wide 800 meters long and had a ceiling that was 300 meters high. Chris could tell this was a space created by magic similar to the dimension cubes. It was the stage created for the final battle. Entering the room, Chris saw three figures a middle-aged woman, a goblin riding an ogre, Dadicus. Behind them stood a man in extravagant robes whom he assumed was Earl Ginmer. Next to him was Mia, chained to a large crystal that released a faint light that flowed into the Earl. Suppressing his rage, Chris looked at his enemies and smiled coldly. ¡°I will give you this one chance, release Mia and leave MY city and I will spare your pathetic lives.¡± [Chris] Of course Chris was lying, but if they let down their guard from such simple words than killing them would be easy. However, the Earl¡¯s servants responded with a mass of killer intent sweep over them and the woman stepped forwards an equally cold smile on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t act so arrogant, you will die here.¡± [Cicella} The other two behind her smirked and the goblin even started to laugh. ¡°Oh, really, you think you can kill us?¡± [Chris] In an instant, the bloodlust release by Earl¡¯s side was completely crushed by Chris¡¯ group. Both sides glared at each other. A slight fear could be seen in Ginmer¡¯s group since they had their bloodlust so quickly pushed back. ¡°Behemoth, Ron, Gram, you guys take care of this, these fools aren¡¯t worth my time.¡± [Chris] ¡°What, you dare to look down on us!¡± [Hecnor] Though Hecnor shouted, Chris already had lost interest and had moved back to the entrance to sit cross-legged with his eyes closed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry we are more than enough to kill you three.¡± [Behemoth] ¡°Right, now come at us, Kekeke!¡± [Ron] Eyes red Hecnor pulled out what looked like a keyboard from out of nowhere and pressed a few of the keys. Suddenly the white ogre got on all fours and like a machine the sides of its upper arms split open in the form of 2 square plates. From the openings 2 cannons that resembled gatling guns came out and aimed towards Chris. With a cruel smile, Hecnor hit a key and the gatling guns started to revolve and after a second fired countless bullet sized balls of orange light. Chris remained in is seated position unmoving as the swarm of orange balls came closer. Suddenly Gram was in front of Chris raising his hand and a golden light flared forming a kite shield with what could be described as an angelic pattern on it and was big enough to hide his entire body. The orange lights hit the shield dissipated to nothing. The balls that missed the shield and continued passed hit the wall leaving small areas gouged out. At the same time, Cicella rushed forward her sword raised. ¡°I¡¯ll take on the swordswoman, you guys handle the other 2!¡± [Behemoth] Behemoth stomped the ground and cracks spread. From the cracks molten rock flowed out like it was inside a lava lamp. The blobs of magma collect on Behemoth creating a layer of rock armor that made him look more like a monster than man. Letting out a battle cry he charged to meet Cicella. Fist met sword and both sides became shocked. Cicella''s sword managed to cut into Behemoth¡¯s armor but not enough to injure him. Cicella was send flying backward, she somersaulted in the air, then landing on her feet sliding back a few feet. She looked up and saw Behemoth staring at the cut in his rock armor. He started to laugh, loud and unrestrained. He then turned his gaze towards Cicella for a moment she felt fear. She felt he wasn¡¯t looking at her as an opponent but as a new toy. ¡°Girl, other than the boss you¡¯re the first being to damage my < Molten Armor > in 5000 years. Well, that doesn¡¯t mean much since my power is nothing compared to what is usually is. Still, you¡¯re interesting.¡± [Behemoth] As he spoke, his grin became more and more savage. ¡°Now let¡¯s have some real fun.¡± [Behemoth] He let out a roar that was more beast than human. The cut in his armor started to steam and to Cicella¡¯s horror repaired itself. After the cut had closed the entire armor began to glow red and steam. The heat concentrated into veins of magma that course over the rock armor. Behemoth looked at Cicella and lowered his body. ¡°Here I come!¡± [Behemoth] Kicking off the ground Behemoth shot forward, in an instant his fist was moving to strike Cicella¡¯s face. She barely managed to bring her sword up to block and again was sent flying back only this time she flew over 100 meters before skidding on the ground and rolled to a stop. Cicella stood bloody and bruises now covered her body. ¡°Fine if that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be then I won¡¯t hold back either!¡± [Cicella] Raising her sword to point its tip at Behemoth she chanted something under her breath. ¡°Sword of darkness devour the light, Consume the sinless, savor the blood of the weak, lend me your power so that. YOU CAN FEAST!¡± [Cicella] She shouted the last three words and a black liquid burst from her sword. The liquid covered her body and became an aura that shrouded her body. The two stared at each other for only a second before vanishing. A shockwave appeared where the two met, either budged an inch. Behemoth swung his free and aiming for Cicella¡¯s head. She stepped back to avoid the attack and stepped heavily on the ground thrusting her sword forward to pierce at Behemoth. He pushed away her sword with his arm and attempted to knee her in the stomach. However she put her hand in the way and used his attack as a springboard to gain distance. Before she landed Behemoth was already in front of her, reacting quickly Cicella thrusted her Yami into the ground and used it to rotate her body to evade Behemoths oncoming fist. She countered with a kick to Behemoth¡¯s chest which made him take a few steps back. Both were laughing as they once again ran towards each other unleashing attacks and blocking or parrying the other. * ¡°Damn, they¡¯re really going at it.¡± [Ron] ¡°It seems that we have to fight more seriously to keep up.¡± [Gram] The brothers¡¯ opponents Hecnor and Dadicus were both item master type jobs, just like the brothers. Because of this Orthos had an advantage, after all you could compete with them when it came to creating items, including weapons. Hecnor once again typed on his keyboard and to plates slide back on the ogre¡¯s chest. Pointed metal cones flew out of the opening, it made one thing of missiles. Ron responded by raising his hand like Gram did earlier and with a flash of golden light he held a bow. The bow was black with gold vein like symbols covering it. Ron pulled back the string and a red magic seal appeared in front of it. Releasing the string the magic sealed flared brightly and from it hundreds of arrows clad in the same red light shot out. The arrows collided with the missiles causing them to explode kicking up dust. Through the cloud of dust more arrows flew their target was Hecnor and his ogre. In panic, Hecnor''s fingers flew across the keyboard and the ogre let out a roar as it slammed his knuckles together. Sparks of blue electricity move around the two creating a protective dome. The arrows struck the barrier and made a high pitched screeching sound like metal scraping against a blackboard. Dadicus made a fist and punched the ground, causing a magic seal appeared. From the seal a crimson sword rose, without hesitation Dadicus grabbed the sword and ran towards the brothers. The brothers exchanged a glance then nodded. Suddenly a golden rod appeared in Gram¡¯s hand which he stabbed into the ground. He closed his eyes and while having one hand on the rod, he began to chant words from a weird language. At the same time, Ron waved his hand and the bow became a claymore sized sword. He moved to meet Dadicus though their exchange wasn¡¯t as flashy as Behemoth and Cicella it still created a small shockwave from 2 powerful forces colliding. From the side, Hecnor had the ogre move forward and attack Gram. His theory was that whatever Gram was doing took time meaning when it was done something big would follow. Not wanting to deal with that he took the opportunity of Ron fight Dadicus to close in on his prey. With Hecnor¡¯s stroking the keys at intense speed, ogre raised its fist and spikes emerged from its knuckles along with being coated in an orange aura. When Hecnor had entered a distance of 4 meters from Gram a golden chain that had a spearlike end shot towards him. He order his ogre to dodge and look over, Ron had his palm pointed at Hecnor and a gold chain was attached to it. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can touch my brother just because I¡¯m over here!¡± [Ron] Pulling on the chain Ron accelerated towards Hecnor with his sword raised. Under Hecnor control the ogre retreated, still Hecnor smirked because Dadicus was about to bring down his sword on Gram. Suddenly a black blur smashed into Dadicus forcing his to be sent back several feet. Dadicus looked at his attack and both he and Hecnor were distracted for a moment. In front of them was a 7 foot tall black furred werewolf. It had an eye patch covering his right eye along with a large golden claymore. ¡°I told you, don¡¯t think you can harm by brother while I¡¯m around, You Bastards!¡± [Ron] Ron spoke in a human-sounding voice, but his appear was the opposite. The 2 hesitated from the aura that Ron had released. Suddenly ¡°Brother I¡¯m done with the preparation.¡± [Gram] ¡°Good then lets end this.¡± [Ron] * Pazuzu looked down at Geena¡¯s almost unrecognizable corpse. She had to praise the woman for she held out longer than most. She slowly descending to the ground no longer in her human form. This form was her original one, a massive bird that was three times the size of an average man and her wings span was over 40 feet. Her feathers were sky blue with specks of white. She resembled a hawk with a slender body and large talons. An image of savage beauty, she walked on the ground her nail making a clicking sound as the scraped the ground. She looked at the corpse for only a moment, a feeling of sympathy washed over her. They both had fought for their masters, their saviors, the ones they loved and respected. Pazuzu wished that they hadn¡¯t be forced to kill one another, because maybe they could have been friends. But that was impossible after all Geena¡¯s master was an enemy of Chris, her beloved master. Taking to the sky, Pazuzu glance once more at the woman¡¯s unmoving body before speeding towards the castle. * The citizens in the shelters Chris had created stood mouths gaping, it had been almost 10 minutes since the fight between the two women. ¡°Such power!¡± [citizen] After one had broken, the silence others began to speak as they looked at the city, or what was left of it. Buildings were destroyed reduced to rubble. Bones littered the streets and in the street walls and other areas shallow cuts were everywhere. The reason was the violent winds Pazuzu created were so power that even if she didn¡¯t target the building and streets the sheer strength of the wind couldn¡¯t avoid deal damage. The citizens didn¡¯t know whether to feel happy or be afraid. They could feel the mana that was flowing from the deepest part of the castle as the city shook almost continuously. Their only hope at that moment was that their new king hadn¡¯t lied to them. Chapter 51: A Wonderful Gift from an Enemy ¡°Damn, you''re tougher than I thought, this is great bwahahahaha!¡± [Behemoth] Behemoth and Cicella were both covered in cuts and bruises as they continued to exchange blows. Neither of them were defending any longer just attacking. Behemoth through a left hook and Cicella swung Yami with the intentions of severing Behemoth¡¯s left arm. However, Behemoth¡¯s attack was a feint. He twisted his foot and along with it his body rotated allowing him deliver a reverse roundhouse kick to Cicella¡¯s abdomen. Cicella coughed out a mouth full of blood. Behemoth didn¡¯t give her the chance to recover and grabbed her head. He was almost 3 feet taller than her so he could lift her high above the ground. Without hesitation, he brought her head down smashing it into the ground. An impression was left as he repeated the act many times, each time the impression got deeper and the cracks around it grew. Suddenly Cicella¡¯s body moved unnaturally and her arm twisted at an impossible angle to attempt to decapitate Behemoth. Fortunately, he reacted just in time, still a deep cut appeared on his chest. ¡°Ho, to survive a beating like that¡­that sword, so it really houses a being like myself.¡± [Behemoth] Behemoth eyed Cicella¡¯s sword, Yami, he was certain of it, something on the level of a deity was trapped inside, forced to supply power to the blade of that sword. Behemoth glanced over at his master who was still sitting with his eyes closed. Behemoth knew that Chris was planning something as he wasn¡¯t someone to just sit back and let others fight for him. Behemoth turned his attention back to his opponent. Cicella¡¯s wounds had fully recovered and he could tell she had gotten a power up from her sword. ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t hold back any longer!¡± [Behemoth] Behemoth roared, it didn¡¯t sound anything a human could make. No, it sounded like a beast¡¯s. Behemoth¡¯s body started to make cracking sounds and a ring of lava burst from the floor covering him in something like a cocoon. After a minute, the cocoon burst to reveal a monster that was a mix of different animals. A head of a lion with a long flowing red mane and horns like a bull¡¯s. The body structure of a gorilla with four muscular arms that were a thick as a man¡¯s waist. Thick legs that held tremendous power with claws that had long sharp nails. A scaled tail extended from his waist and ended with the head of a snake. Golden fur that was stronger than any metal covered his body acting as a natural armor. This was Behemoth¡¯s true form, the Deity of War Beasts Cicella glared at Behemoth, he knew she wasn¡¯t afraid because of the being that was trapped in her sword. Neither spoke, the time for words had long since passed. Just when the two were about to clash once again a wave of energy sweep by. Behemoth saw out of the corner of his eye that Gram was surround by green lightning. (Ho, they went as far as to us < Heavenly Dragon Lightning >. It would seem they have no intentions of wasting time, guess that means I can¡¯t either!) [Behemoth] * Streaks of green lightning shaped like serpents coursed around Gram. He pulled the golden rod he had pierced into the ground out. ¡°Brother I¡¯m done with the preparations!¡± [Gram] ¡°Good, then let¡¯s end this!¡± [Ron] Ron, who was still clashing with Dadicus and Hecnor, suddenly vanished. He reappeared behind Hecnor and his ogre, with a single swipe of his claymore the legs of the monster were severed. The ogre howled in pain as it crashed to the floor. Dadicus tried to launch a sneak attack from behind, but Ron had again disappeared. This time he was beside Gram, who had transformed into a werewolf that looked like a mirror image of Ron, except that he had the golden rod instead of a claymore. Lifting the rod the bolts of green lightning condensed into a fist sized ball of energy. Gram then pointed the tip of the rod at Dadicus and Hecnor, with it follow the sphere of green lightning. ¡°Fucking da-¡° [Hecnor] He didn¡¯t even have time to finish before the ball of lightning let out a loud screeching sound and erupted into a massive dragon. The lightning dragon charged forward engulfing the two. They screamed as the lightning burned their bodies. When the lightning had dissipated, Hecnor was reduced to ash, while Dadicus¡¯ charred body collapsed. * Cicella ran dodge the balls of molten rock that flew at her. ¡°Bwahahahaha, dance girl dance, if you don¡¯t speed it up-¡° [Behemoth] In front of Cicella, one of the lava balls appeared and exploded. From the force of the blast, she was flung backward. ¡°-You¡¯ll die!¡± [Behemoth] Four lava balls hurled towards her, Cicella couldn¡¯t dodge and was swallowed by the lava. In the next moment, Cicella burst out of the lava. Her skin was burnt and her armor melted still she ran at full speed towards Behemoth her sword pointed forward ready to pierce his heart. ¡°GRRRRRAAAAAAAAA!!!!¡± [Cicella] She roared as she drew near and Behemoth smiled like a mad animal. He pulled back to of his fists 2 balls of magma formed, thrusting his fist forward the balls of melted rock flew towards Cicella at terrifying speed. Without hesitation, Cicella didn¡¯t slow in the slightest. Instead, she swung Yami slicing one of the lava balls in half and used the momentum of her claymore to dodge the other. Finally she was only a few meters from Behemoth, letting out another battle cry she raised her sword high above her head. With all her might, Cicella brought down Yami will jumping into the air so she could reach Behemoth¡¯s face. Cicella could see victory, Behemoth hadn¡¯t reacted fast enough to block her sword, she was going to split his head in two. ¡°Not bad, but this is the end.¡° [Behemoth] As her sword came closer, Behemoth opened his mouth and a stream of fire erupted forth enveloping Cicella. She fell to the ground with severe burns, still a moment later she tried to stand. However, Behemoth was bored of the battle between them so he raised his foot. In one swift action, he stomped crushing Cicella¡¯s upper body. Her body squirmed for a moment before becoming limp. Behemoth removed his foot, Cicella¡¯s body had become a pancake from the waist up. Her blood and guts were scattered around her since they exploded out when Behemoth crushed her body. He felt nothing from seeing the corpse of the women that would normal slaughter thousand without breaking a sweat. With his fight done Behemoth turned his attention to Orthos¡¯ fight, which he discover had also just finished. He gave a ferocious smiled to the two werewolves and they smiled back in the same manner. Then making a silent plan the three turned to the Earl, who was looking down at them indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s your turn you bastard!¡± [Behemoth] Taking that as a signal the three of them rushed towards the Earl. Half way Gram stopped a bow like the one Ron had earlier in his hand. Drawing the string back, he released thousands of red aura covered arrows to bombard Ginmer while avoiding hit Mia. Ginmer snorted and raised a hand and the arrows stopped as they hit an invisible barrier. Behemoth roared as he leaped into the air launching balls of magma at the Earl. Sadly they were stopped by the same barrier that Gram¡¯s arrows hit. However, Behemoth¡¯s actions were only meant to distract the Earl. Ron appeared in front of the Earl his claymore swung horizontally destroying the invisible wall. Ginmer slightly surprised raised a hand and made a flicking motion. Ron was suddenly assaulted by an immense pressure that pushed him backward. He flew for several tens of meters before smashing into the ground. Rocks flew and a crater five meters in diameter was created. The Earl then repeated the process with Behemoth and made a chopping motion that struck Gram. Both crashed into the stone floor like Ron creating large craters. They each crawled out of their holes standing ready to launch another attack when Chris¡¯ eyes snapped open. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± [Chris] His voice was soft, but it rang load, icy and emotionless. Chris stood and slowly began to walk forward. ¡°You three go meet with Pazuzu and evacuate the city, protect the citizens as I do not have time to worry about them.¡± [Chris] The three hesitated and Gram voiced his concerns. ¡°Master, I think that it would be better if we stay here to help you.¡± [Gram] Chris immediately turned his cold eyes towards Gram. ¡°Rebuilding a city is easy reviving the dead is not! Now go, do you think I am that weak as I would be killed by the likes of this man!¡± [Chris] The three lords again hesitated for only a moment longer before Chris shot them a menacing gaze, in which they responded to by dashing out of the room. ¡°You seem quite confident.¡± [Gimmer] The Earl looked at Chris with eyes and smile filled with mockery. To Ginmer¡¯s surprise, Chris returned his mocking look. ¡°I could say the same to you, I mean you don¡¯t actually think you can kill me do you?¡± [Chris] ¡°I do indeed, Brat!¡± [Ginmer] The Earl swung his hand and to his surprise Chris didn¡¯t get cut in half. Instead, flower petals swirled around him and blocked the invisible blade that would have sliced him in two. ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t underestimate me if you do you¡¯ll die.¡± [Chris] With a snap of his fingers, Chris used < Wisps of the Deep Forest > and created hundreds of tiny pale blue fireballs. The swarm of ghostly fire surged threating to consume the Earl. However, at the last second Ginmer¡¯s body transformed into lightning avoiding the little balls of flames. The throne had been sitting on long with the area around it was completely destroyed as the wisps exploded. Chris sighed with relief that Mia and the Crystal were protected by a barrier. He had planned to surround her in a < Bramble Fortress >, but when he tried the barrier repelled the bushes that attempted to cover Mia. (That least she will be safe.) [Chris] To his left the Earl stopped, pointed his finger at him and mumbled something under his breath. A torrent of fire erupted from nowhere, like a wave it approached Chris and crashed down on him. The Earl smiled with satisfaction thinking Chris had perished. Suddenly the whole room burst with vegetation of all kinds. In a matter of minutes it had become a dense forest and the Earl heard Chris¡¯ cold voice echo. ¡°Is that all you have, Ginmer? If so you should just knee now and accept death.¡± [Chris] The Earl trembled with rage, he turned in the direction the [Arc Soul Stone], and suddenly a stream of white energy shot out of the crystal and flowed into the Earl. The stream only was there for a second before vanishing. Ginmer smiled wickedly and mumbled something that sounded like a spell incantation. Suddenly, the forest burst into flames and was reduced to ash in seconds. In the middle of the smoldering remains of the woods stood Chris protected by ten [Bulwarks] that had created a dome-like transparent green barrier. The Earl clicked his tongue. Lightning started to crackle around him. The Earl glared at Chris who returned his look with a ridiculing smile. ¡°You brat!¡± [Ginmer] Several lightning bolts launched spiraling to form the shape of a tiger. The lightning tiger roared as it charged, its maw wide open. The tiger slammed into the green barrier and the two forces entered a struggle. Finally after ten seconds the tiger dissipated to nothing leaving the Earl dumbstruck and angered even further when he saw Chris looking at him with condescending eyes. Ginmer now was mad enough that steam might erupt from his head like a geyser at any moment. He moved his hands make a set of weird signs and a magic seal appeared in front of him. ¡°Hahaha, take this < Winds of the Winter Reaper >!¡± [Ginmer] From the magic seal a grim reaper made of ice formed, it stared at Chris with emotionless eyes before letting out a bone chill wail. The Reaper flew at Chris with its scythe raised, a trail of frost followed behind it. ¡°How na?ve.¡± [Chris] Chris stretched out his hand and made a grasping motion. Instantly roots thinker than an a man burst from the ground. The Reaper tried to cut the roots, but its icy scythe was able to even leave a shallow cut. The roots then surround the reaper and pierce it countless times. It let out another terrifying wail as it blurred then vanished as if it was never there. Ginmer stared at Chris with disbelief, how could anyone be that powerful? Still, Ginmer had his a goal he must achieve no matter what. Again a trail of white light entered the Earl give him even more power. Focus the Earl chanted a string of words and the rumble started to collect in front of him. Chris watched with interest as a 12-meter tall humanoid rock monster formed. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can handle something like my grand battle golem!¡± [Ginmer] Chris eyed the golem and smiled, he slowly brought up his hand. When it reached chest level, he snapped his fingers and a massive amount of vegetation shot up from underground. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. The vegetation condensed and formed a [Wyvern] with two heads, crimson scales, and was half a size bigger. This type Chris decide to call, [King Wyvern]. The [King Wyvern] roar and took to the skies with a single beat of its mighty wings. Soaring in the sky it belched out a two fireballs that were as big as a medium-sized car. The golem used its arms to block the attack, then countered by slamming both of its fists into the floor. It lifted a large chunk of stone that was carved out of the stone floor and throw it at the [King Wyvern]. Fortunately, the dragon-shaped plant was much faster than the golem letting it predicted the attack and dodge with ease. The twin headed dragon then dived down to rake the golem with its sword like talons. The Golem, however, thrusted an arm towards the dragon its hand had taken the shape of a spear. The speed of the golem had double surprising Chris¡¯ minion and at the distance between them it was unable to evade the attack. The golem¡¯s spear-like arm pierced the [King Wyvern] through its heart and it screeched. As the lifeforce, the [King Wyvern] faded it bite down on the golems head with one of its heads. The head then twisted and tore off the golem¡¯s head which caused it to stop moving. In that instant, the [King Wyvern] beat its wings and gripped the golems arm with its claws. The arm broke off and the dragon remove it from its chest. To the horror of the Earl the wound quickly closed and he cursed. Raising his hand, the Earl poured mana into the golem at the same time yet another dose of white energy entered the Earls body. The Golem quickly regenerated, but now it was 14 meters tall and was covered in black rocks that made it look like it had armor. Chris ignored the golem and let the [King Wyvern] fight it, what he was watching was the Earl. (It seems it¡¯s almost time.) [Chris] Chris used < Overlord System > to check on Mia¡¯s condition, it was stable. It seemed that the Earl was going to use Mia to finish the absorption process. Right now though, he was using the [Five Elemental Core] as his catalyst. The Earl had already absorbed quite a bit of power, he was already an SS of the high realm. Chris knew if he continued to gain more power it would become troublesome, still he continued to way. The Earl was also watching Chris, even with Chris continuously show that arrogant smile the Earl regained his calm. (What is he after, he has only been playing defense and hasn¡¯t tried to attack me once¡­something isn¡¯t right.) [Ginmer] Seeing that his golem was still being pushed around Ginmer once again absorbed power from the [Arc Soul Stone]. This time, however, was much more than all the other times. He immediately created another golem, the two working together finally pushed the [King Wyvern] into a corner. Ginmer became joyful when he saw that Chris¡¯ expression was no longer brimming with confidence. Instead he had a frown and looked slightly worried. The golems continuously produced rocks the size of cars that were hurled at the [King Wyvern]. It had little room to maneuver around the barrage of stones. Chris targeted his [King Wyvern] with < Mark of Power > and < Mark of Swiftness >. With its boost in strength and agility, the two headed dragon roared as it dived towards the golems nimbly evading the stones they throw towards it. Chris then cast < Enchantment: Savage Edge > on the wyvern¡¯s claws allowing it to tear the golems apart like they were made of tofu. Still the Earl didn¡¯t care, he snorted and a fierce wind blow sweeping up the stones that were the remains of the golems. The wind transformed into a rock filled tornado that instantly surrounded the [King Wyvern]. Though it struggled, the dragon was beaten to death by the constant assault of stones. Chris clicked his tongue causing the Earl to laugh. ¡°Do you see? Your skills might be rather unique, but I am stronger!¡± [Ginmer] Chris didn¡¯t respond. Suddenly six [Alpha Ravagers] formed in front of him. Two ran at an arced angle to the right while two went left, and the last two rushed straight ahead. They attacked simultaneously from all three directions. It was now Ginmer who was acting confident, with a flick of his wrist a wall of wind blow forcing the six Tigers back. With a smirk, the Earl thrust out his hand that was covered in crackling sparks of lightning and a single bolt screech as it ran through the air. The bolt struck one of the [Alpha Ravagers] and to Chris shock leaped to the other five reducing them to ash. Chris cursed under his breath. ¡°Hahahaha, where did that arrogance from before go, huh!?¡± [Ginmer] With Ginmer heckled Chris eight balls of white flames that were 3 feet in radius formed and launched towards Chris. He didn¡¯t even have time to react before the first three white burning spheres assaulted his [Bulwarks¡¯] barrier. Cracks formed in the green dome and the next two fireballs shattered it letting the remain 3 reach their target. Chris howled with pain as he and his minions were burned by the white fire. Smoke rose from Chris as he stood trembling, his eyes cold saying that the Earl will pay for that. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with those scary eyes. You can only blame yourself for being so weak!¡± [Ginmer] ¡°I¡¯m not done yet!¡± [Chris] He shouted with rage as his wounds recovered thanks to < Endless Vitality >. Still, it was going to be difficult for him, he need to last only a little longer. Seeing Chris¡¯ unshaken will, the Earl frowned. He pointed his palm at the crystal and received more power from it, however, this time Mia let out a scream. The stream of energy was several times bigger than the last time, Chris could feel Ginmer¡¯s power continue to raise. ¡°You are a stubborn one, I¡¯ll end this now.¡± [Ginmer] Clapping his hands together, the Earl began to chant words from an unknown language. Chris could feel the mana flow from his body and take shape into thousands of icicles. ¡°Now, die < Frozen Hell Rain >!¡± [Ginmer] Endless amount of icy spears rained down on Chris quickly the frost fog that followed shrouded Chris from view. ¡°CHRRRRIIIIISSSS!!!!¡± [Mia] From the pain inflicted by the Earl using her as a channeling catalyst, Mia had finally opened her eyes to see Chris bombarded with a storm of ice. Ginmer chuckled as he turned to Mia, his expression showed his satisfaction. He walked over to Mia and stretched out his hand. ¡°Now let¡¯s begin the final ritual, then you can finally see your mother again.¡± [Ginmer] His voice was soft and affectionate as he attempted to stroke Mia¡¯s face. Suddenly roots bursts from the ground and pierce the Earl in the chest, legs, arms, and head. The Earl turned his eyes as he heard an icy voice that reeked of blood lust. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare lay a single filthy finger on Mia, you scum.¡± [Chris] Mia felt relief and tears formed in her eyes. ¡°Chris, you can do it I Believe in you!¡± [Mia] Chris smiled gently and he spoke words of reassurance to the trembling teary eyed girl. ¡°I will save you soon, so for now wait a little longer.¡± [Chris] The Earl was thankful that he had gained something similar to immortality otherwise he would have died. His body once again transformed this time into water. He moved out of the roots grasp relocating several meters away. The Earl gazed that Chris, who was surround by his < Bramble Fortress >, < Razor Petal Shield >, and < Overlord¡¯s Aura Armor >. A black smoke like aura was wrapped around Chris, the smoke was extending from his body and was touching the dome of bramble bushes. The bramble had also been enveloped by the black smoke adding to its defensive power. The pick petals were covered in the same smoke which seem to have made them even sharper than before. ¡°You are quite lucky to survive that, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can beat me.¡± [Ginmer] The Earl spoke in a haughty manner. He thought Chris was at his wits end and had used the last of his strength to protect himself. However, though thoughts changed when he heard Chris begin to chuckle. The chuckle slowly became louder eventually turning into roaring laughter. He held a hand to his face and his head faced upward towards the ceiling as he continued to laugh harder, he now sounded like some crazed villain who had just attained victory. Suddenly the laughter stopped and Chris turned to look at Ginmer with eyes so cold they threatened to freeze the Earl. ¡°You think that you were winning this fight, how idiotic.¡± [Chris] Ginmer was dumbstruck, Chris was clearly at a huge disadvantage. ¡°You don¡¯t understand? Let me spell it out to you, I was only pretending to be at a disadvantage.¡± [Chris] ¡°What, Don¡¯t spout bullshit brat!¡± [Ginmer] The Earl couldn¡¯t believe that Chris had been faking the entire time, he could no it would be better to say he won¡¯t believe it. ¡°I was going to let you continue to gain power until I felt it was satisfactory, but play time ended when you hurt Mia.¡± [Chris] Ginmer didn¡¯t know how to respond, his mouth gaped open as he started to think Chris was really mental challenged. This brat had been overwhelmed only a moment ago and yet he still can speak with such confidence. The Earl didn¡¯t know what to say. Instead he received another shock as Chris spoke again. ¡°You still don¡¯t get?¡± [Chris] Chris heaved a sigh. ¡°Well, it¡¯s better to show you what I mean.¡± [Chris] Chris reached out his hand and clenched it like he was grabbing something. ¡°Come.¡± [Chris] That single word was uttered with a calm and commanding tone. For only a second the Earl didn¡¯t understand what Chris did. Suddenly, The Earl¡¯s chest burned as if it was placed in a furnace. He screamed and fell to one knee while clutching his chest. Ginmer stared in horror as a ball of rainbow lights emerged from his body and a leisurely pace. Once the orb of lights had fully exited the Earl¡¯s body it flew over to Chris and stop to float in his hand. Chris smiled at Ginmer as if he had just came to pick up his pet that the Earl had been looking after. ¡°I must thank you for saturating this fragment of the [Five Elemental Core] with so much power. Right now it no longer is equal to 10% but 80% of my current power, honestly I must thank you, Ginmer.¡± [Chris] Ginmer had fallen to the floor, he had turned pale and looked much older than before. He Glared at Chris with immeasurable hatred as Chris took the fragment into his body.
the [Five Elemental Core] has been completed.
< Five Elements Refined Body > has been reactivated with the completion of the [Five Elemental Core].
Do to intake of massive amounts of spiritual energy you have gained high resistance to soul based attacks.
You have now reached level 550!
¡°Hahaha, I can feel it! So much power is flowing through me!¡± [Chris] Chris was beyond excited, he could feel it he was now several times stronger. This had been his plan from the beginning. Chris had originally planned to immediately take back the fragment from Earl Ginmer. However when he saw that the Earl was using it to help absorb the energy within the crystal Chris decided to let him continue. The reason was that Chris noticed that the fragment was absorbing some of the energy itself. Though he only stripped the Earl of a tenth of his power, it was more than enough for Chris to gain a distinct advantage over the Earl. After all, Chris had been holding back the entire time. He only prolonged the fight so the Earl was forced to take in more power from the [Arc Soul Stone]. Even with that thought in mind Chris couldn¡¯t stand to see Mia be hurt. Even though he want to wait longer this was good enough, he figured after he killed the Earl he could continue to absorb the Crystals power by himself since he had the [Five Elemental Core]. After a minute, Earl Ginmer recovered and stood, rage and humiliation were plastered on his face. ¡°Brat, you think now that you gained some power you can win!? Don¡¯t make me laugh!¡± [Ginmer] Chris, who had returned to his calm haughty attitude, only smiled mockingly at the Earl before reply. ¡°Then come, I still have to thank you for giving me such a wonder gift.¡± [Chris] Chapter 52: Making A Bet Note: () is the original number without buffing Ginmer glared at Chris as he slowly picked himself up. A surge of white energy burst from his body and wrapped around him. ¡°Don¡¯t think just because you stole the core fragment, you can kill me!¡± [Ginmer] When the white energy faded, The Earl was younger again. Chris know that Ginmer was going to be difficult to kill. Lucky because Ginmer was using the [Five Elemental Core] as both a catalyst and the absorption point for the [Arc Soul Stone¡¯s] power, he could no longer absorb any more energy from the crystal. Chris relaxed slightly knowing that Mia was out of danger and steeled himself for the intense battle that was to come. During this time, Chris split his conscious to check his stats.
Status Page
Name: Chris GelvonRace: Forest Overlord
Lv: 550EXP: 1424 / 203940290
Age: 17Gender: Male
Job: Combat GardenerCombative Rank: SS (Middle Realm { 3rd stage} )
Titles
Troll Killer, Variant Slayer, One Accepted by Nature, Monster of the Forest, Chosen of the Five Elemental Gods, Lady Killer, Unintentional Harem Maker, Tyrannical Forest Emperor, One Man Army, Poison Expert, Overlord of the Forest , One of a Kind, One Who Commands Nature, True King of the Trees, One Who Revels in Blood, Master of Legends, One with the Five Elements
HP 115520 / 153020MP 225430200 / 248160400 (31020050)
Str: 67390 (33695)Agi: 75840 (37920)
Def: 54980 (27490)Magic: 590800 (295400)
Luck: 360Charm: 380
[/tr]
Skills
Generate Plant MinionRank: 21
Summon LordRank: 3
Emperor of the Green ArmyRank: 21
Extreme GrowthRank: Max
Battle StateRank: Max
AnalyzeRank: Max
Overlord SystemRank: 154
Fortress of BrambleRank: 126
Overlord¡¯s AuraRank: 142
Overlord¡¯s Domain of AuthorityRank: 153
PromotionRank: 125
Minion FusionRank: 118
Wave of PoisonRank: 136
Toxic BlastRank: 124
Wisps of the Deep WoodsRank: 128
Blooming Lotus BombRank: 126
Razor Petal ShieldRank: 132
Overlord¡¯s Battle ArmorRank: 146
Enchantment: Life EaterRank: 118
Enchantment: Savage EdgeRank: 118
Enchantment: Touch of DeathRank: 118
Mark of PowerRank: 115
Mark of SwiftnessRank: 115
Mark of StoneRank: 115
Five Elements Refined BodyRank: Max
ShapeshiftRank: 102
Pressure of the ForestRank: 137
Tree WalkRank: 131
Endless VitalityRank: MAX
Overlord¡¯s DecreeRank: 135
Wrath of NatureRank: 127
Chris felt that the amount of stats he gained was way too high, at the same time he noticed that < Five Element Refined Body > was max ranked so he checked it and everything became clear.
Five Element Refined BodyRank: MaxPassive
x2 to all stats x4 to max MP Mana regeneration increased by 1000% High resistance to earth, water, fire, lightning, and wind based damage
Seeing the amount power he had gained, he could help but laugh inwardly. He could feel it, a new level of destructive force coursed through his being. The current Chris was around 10 times stronger than before he completed the core. While his physical capabilities skyrocketed, his magical prowess was in a whole new dimension. Still, the Earl was someone that Chris couldn¡¯t be careless towards. Just like Chris he seemed to have a regenerative skill as well as that skill to become an element such as lightning was troublesome. Looking at Mia, Chris¡¯ anger jump up two levels. She had only around 20 minutes before her life force was extinguished. He quickly calmed his rage, it would do neither he nor Mia any good if he acted rashly. Chris and Ginmer exchanged bloodthirsty glares. Suddenly Ginmer pulled out a palm-sized black stone orb. He held it high as he gazed at it in wonder, then looked down at Chris with concedent eyes. Earl Ginmer suddenly reached into his robes and pulled out a black orb that seemed to be made of some sort of stone. The orb pulsed faintly with a dark energy and Chris cursed. Chris could tell that the stone was something that could replace the [Five Elemental Core] as an absorption point. "Hahaha, you fool! Even without the core I still have this, a present from Demon Empress Roxana herself, the [Black Mana Vault]!¡± [Ginmer] The Earl pressed the orb against his chest and it sunk half way then stopped. Black veins sprouted around the orb and quickly covered the Earl¡¯s body. Suddenly Mia screamed as a trail of white light flowed from her body and connected to Ginmer. Instantly Ginmer¡¯s body changed becoming younger and more muscular. ¡°Hahaha, amazing, I have regained my youth from 600 years ago!¡± [Ginmer] 600 years! That should be impossible for a human to live that long is what Chris thought. Then he remembered that when someone reached S-rank their lifespan greatly increases and that increases further with each stage. Really by SS rank someone could live up to 2000 years in the lower realm 1st stage. Still, hearing that the Demon Kingdom was involved meant trouble. (So this is why Fate said this is part of my duty as a balancer. If Ginmer were to succeed in his ritual, there is a good chance it would give Nocturnia some sort of advantage over Aurora.) [Chris] ¡°Now let¡¯s end this if you¡¯re going to kill me you¡¯d better hurry Mia won¡¯t last long.¡± [Ginmer] Chris bit his lip to quell the immense anger rising inside him. Giving into his emotions would not help him in the least, he had to remain calm and fight with his head as well as his body. Mind games were a key to this battle, Chris knew that. Suddenly the Earl was coated in flames and charged forward as a sword of fire extended from his hand. Chris reacted instantly kicking off the ground propelling himself backward. At the same time, trees burst from the floor where he had just stood. From that point vegetation erupted and the area expanded at an insane rate before the Earl even reach where Chris originally was the entire room had once again become a dense forest. Ginmer stopped and looked around before snorting in irritation. ¡°Hmph, this pety trick again, burn!¡± [Ginmer] A ring of fire formed at his feet and moved out in all directions. The fire ate at the forest and began to turn everything to ash. However, that only lasted for a moment. In an instant, the forest had regrown to the point that it looked like the fire had never happened. From the depths of the darkness, a cold laugh was heard. ¡°Ginmer my domain cannot be destroyed so easily.¡± [Chris] Suddenly roots burst from the ground and pierce the Earl¡¯s body. The roared in pain and swung his fire sword to remove the roots burning them instantly. Chris watched from high in a tree, he sat with one leg dangling and the other close to his chest. He saw Ginmer¡¯s wound became filled with flames and closed almost immediately. Chris had created over a thousand separate conscious to try and come up with a plan to quickly kill the enemy and rescue Mia before too much of her life force was used. An idea came after only a few minutes. Chris smirked and from where he sat a cloud of purple fog formed. From the cloud, five small streams extended towards the Earl. Ginmer saw the trails of fog when they were only a few feet away. He tried to dodge by transforming into lightning. Even though he was fast, the forest moved faster. Trees and bushes instantly formed a wall that blocked his path. Even though he was made of lightning, that didn¡¯t mean he could pass through solid objects. Ginmer attempted to force his way through the wall of vegetation, however when he meet the wall he could only make a small burn mark on it. Having exspended his skills strength he once again regained his human form. Ginmer turned to see the trails of purple fog were speeding his way. Each one moved like a snake twisting back and forth as it advanced. The Earl in panic took a deep breath and released a torrent of fire when he exhaled. The flames met fog and the two forces canceled each other out. Suddenly from nowhere a hole opened in the ground. The hole was filled with dagger-like teeth, an [Ambush] lashed out its tongue like vines and gripped the Earl¡¯s legs. ¡°What is this!?¡± [Ginmer] Though the Earl struggle, he noticed the purple fog from before had surrounded him. He couldn¡¯t move his body and could only watch helplessly as the [Ambush] swallowed him. Chris chuckled using < Wave of Poison: Paralyzation > along with an [Ambush] minion was the fastest way to suppress the Earl¡¯s power. However the fight wasn¡¯t over, with the way the Earl¡¯s body is this type of strategy won¡¯t kill him. His body was immune to this like decay and petrifaction, so using < Wave of Poison > would be useless at that point. While Chris was thinking a violent wind exploded from the [Ambush] minion and in the next moment Ginmer was standing in another tree 6 meters behind Chris. Chris sensed Ginmer instantly and used < Razor Petal Shield > just as a bolt of lightning flashed attempting to strike him. Chris closed his eyes and fully submerged himself in the network created by his < Overlord System > skill. The branches of the tree Ginmer were standing on twisted throwing him off as well as moved like spears to try and pierce his body. The Earl evades the attack by coating himself with a layer of wind that allowed him to fly at incredible speed. Even with his speed Chris was able to clearly sense the Earl and predicted his movements. As the Earl moved through the forest branches swiped at him whenever they had the chance. Suddenly an [Alpha Ravager] burst from a densely leafy branch and gripped the Earl by biting at his arm. The two plummeted to the forest floor. Looking down Ginmer saw countless tiny roots had sprouted to create a spike that could easily impale him. ¡°Let go you damn beast!¡± [Ginmer] Ginmer¡¯s body transformed into lightning burning the [Alpha Ravager] in an instant. He then moved to avoid the trap and land safely on the ground. The Earl waited for Chris to launch another attack. Chris, on the other hand, had distracted the Earl so he could reach Mia. Chris was frustrated, nothing worked each time he thought he had Ginmer the bastard always survived somehow. So he tried to approach the situation in another way. Chris touched the stone in an attempt to find some answers on how to break the link between it, Mia, and the Earl. After pouring his mana into the crystal, Chris immediately jump back. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°So¡­that¡¯s how it is!¡± [Chris] Deep within the [Arc Soul Stone] was something equivalent to a deity like his lords. It seemed that for the crystal to fulfill that order, there needed to be a sacrifice, in which case was Mia. As for the Earl order, it was to give him the power to resurrect someone call Nirvana. Chris racked his brain creating tens of thousands of split conscious to find a way to break the link the three shared. Suddenly the answer came, if the stone could the Earl¡¯s request why can¡¯t it do the same for Chris. Chris again poured mana into the [Arc Soul Stone] and this time he was met by a voice that could not be identified as a man or a woman. ¡°What is your wish human?¡± [Stone] ¡°Make a contract with me and become one of my lords.¡± [Chris] The voice didn¡¯t respond for a moment. ¡°Interesting, no one has ever asked for something like that. What do you offer in return for this contract?¡± [Stone] ¡°I don¡¯t offer anything, instead how about we make a bet?¡± [Chris] The voice responded immediately, it sounded both confused and amused. ¡°Oh, and what would that bet be?¡± [Chris] Chris smirked as he spoke his words with confidences. ¡°I bet I can kill Ginmer in 5 minute if I lose you can have my life force, but if I win you will form a contract with me as well as return Mia¡¯s life force.¡± [Chris] ¡°You think that your life force is worth that much don¡¯t be ridiculous! Not to mention that Fen Ginmer is someone you can¡¯t defeat in 5 minutes!¡± [Stone] The voice had changed to sound anger. However Chris knew it was a bluff to make him lessen the conditions of the deal. He knew that because he was near immortal in the sense that he could live for ions meant that the amount of life force he had wasn¡¯t small. As for why only giving himself a minute in time was because Mia could only last 10 minutes at most, he needed to end this quickly as possible. ¡°Let me tell you something¡­do not underestimate me. I can kill him, now will accept or not?¡± [Chris] The voice again was silent as if in hesitation, then. ¡°Very well, I accept this bet of yours.¡± [Stone] Chris didn¡¯t waste any time and slipped into a tree beside him. He exited onto a large branch of at tree that was 20 meters away from Ginmer. ¡°Ginmer, the real fight begins now!¡± [Chris] [Time Remaining: 5 minutes] Ginmer turned looking in every direction. The reason was, Chris¡¯ voice had come from his mouth, but the entire forest. His cold, tyrannical voice boomed and created an echo within the densely packed trees. His voice alone made the Earl feel a tinge of fear. This was from Chris using < Overlord Aura > which since ranking up decreased his stats by 20% and < Pressure of the Forest > which was eroding his mind. Since he was the only target of < Pressure of the Forest > the effectiveness is increased by 100%. Right now he was clearly affected by the skill as his calm demeanor from before had completely vanished. Ginmer spotted Chris from his perch and with a mumbling of words the Earl pointed his index finger at Chris and a bolt of lightning flashed. Nearby branches moved to block the lightning leaving smoking charred marks. However the attack didn¡¯t break through. Chris had already observed the Earl¡¯s skills and concluded that his skills were almost all offensive based. Except that skill that allows him to turn into an element and regenerative skill Chris had only seen him use attack based skills. He had never shown a defensive skill, so that meant that Chris had to overpower him. At the same time, the lightning struck the branches that had defended Chris Ginmer was surrounded by a group of lotuses. They had crimson leaves and transparent azure colored petals, in the center of each one was a small ball of purple mana that flickered like a flame. They floated in the air revolving slowly and bobbing up and down rhythmaticly. ¡°Boom.¡± [Chris] That word was full of malice at the same time it was spoken in an amused tone. Immediately follow his words several of the lotuses flashed with a purple light and exploded. Ginmer successfully evaded the explosions by transforming into lightning and distancing himself from the exploding lotuses. However, Chris was going to let up, as soon as the Earl landed on another branch over a dozen lotuses were waiting for him. Boom! Chris continued his assault, each time the Earl was forced to avoid the blasts the amount of time he stayed in his lightning form lessened. Time Remaining: 4 minutes Boom! Another attack caused Ginmer to flee and he was ready to dodge another explosion. However this time no lotuses appeared. Instead the branch he stood on wrapped around his feet keeping him in place. While he struggled to free himself, Ginmer saw a sphere of green liquid speed towards him. He again was forced to use his skill to become lightning and dodge the ball of liquid. This time Ginmer didn¡¯t distance himself even more from Chris. Instead he accelerated towards him. Returning to his human form a blade of flames appeared in Ginmer¡¯s hand. He brandished the fire sword and swung to cleave Chris in two, even then Chris didn¡¯t even flinch. In an instant, Chris had activated < Overlord¡¯s Aura Armor > and just before the blade reach him Chris¡¯ body was covered in a black liquid like aura. Reaching out his hand Chris caught Ginmer¡¯s fire sword and at the same time as he thrust his hand forward a < Toxic Blast > at the ready. ¡°Gaaaaaaaaah!¡± [Ginmer] Ginmer reeled back in pain as the orb of acid burst covering his face and neck. The Earl flashed backward appearing again on a tree branch, his wounds already healing. ¡°This won¡¯t do, I need more power!¡± [Ginmer] Ginmer raised his hand towards Mia and the stream of white energy tripled in size. ¡°Stop it you bastard!¡± [Chris] Chris roared with rage as he witness with < Overlord System > that Mia¡¯s life force was decreasing several times faster than before. Chris estimated that she had only 6 minutes left. Chris¡¯ mind worked at light speed quickly studying all the information he knew from his fight so far. His conclusion. Time Remaining: 3 minutes Suddenly it seemed like the entire forest converged on Ginmer. Layer after layer of trees, roots, bushes, grass, and any other form of vegetation wrapped around him creating a prison of green. Chris stood in front of the cocoon of vegetation and raised an arm to stretch out on his side. From the ground, three roots burst out spiraling to create a pillar. Chris grabbed at the pillar and it cleanly broke at the base which narrowed to a fine point forming a spear. Chris lifted the spear over his head and posed to toss it. Before he did, Chris used < Enchantment: Life Eater >, < Enchantment: Savage Edge >, and . The Spear was instantly enveloped in three separate auras one red, one black, and one blue. The three colors swirled over the tip and spread down sometimes overlapping other times avoiding each other if it wasn¡¯t for the terrifying pressure coming from the spear one might say it was truly a beautiful sight. Chris drew back taking his time to aim and then with all his might hurled the spear at the cage of green. Like the obstacles in front of it were made of marshmallow the spear of twisted roots borrowed deep and pierce the Earl. Chris knew this ended their fight, the reason was because of his enemy¡¯s greatest strength, his regenerative skill. Chris had noticed that it consumed a good amount of mana, along with his the skill that turned him into an element to escape or evade attacks also consume large quantities of mana. Taking this into account, Chris realized that the only way to actually defeat him was to drain his mana. Thus by applying both < Enchantment: Life Drinker > and < Enchantment: Touch of Death > he could not only drain his mana but continue to inflict damage. Since this skilled seemed to be automatic, he knew this was the best course of action. If Ginmer deactivated his regen skill he would die of poison, but if he didn¡¯t then he would die anyway when his mana ran out. To be safe Chris hurled two more spears into the prison of plants, he hear screams of pain as he did. Suddenly a mass of magic energy erupted from the cocoon. Chris'' face was ghostly white, he felt it, Mia in an instant had the last of her life force drained. Chris didn¡¯t speak or move, his mind was blank except for one thought. (I couldn¡¯t save her¡­) [Chris] Emotions filled that one thought, it threatened to swallow him. tears unconsciously began to flow and Chris had bitten down on his lip so hard that blood began to trickle down his face. Silence only lasted a moment before a laughed echoed from deep within the cage of green. With a violent, fiery explosion Ginmer appeared and his appearance had changed. The best way to describe him was a demon. His skin had turned several shades darker, his hair was now gray and had grown to his hips covering his face giving him a savage look. Two black feathered wings sprouted from his back and a whip-like tail grew from his tailbone. Chris fixed his gaze on the demon before him, for some reason he was completely calm. His heart was like a lake without a single ripple while his mind was a layer of ice over it keeping it unmoving. One could say that right now Chris was completely emotionless, if so then they would be wrong, very wrong. Anger, hatred, regret, sorrow, all these emotion didn¡¯t flare up . Instead they were what allowed him to be calm. Typically anger and hatred would be described as fiery emotions, but right now they brought unequaled coldness. Ginmer smirked as he looked down at Chris from where he floated in the air 30 feet off the ground. ¡°Oh no, did that poor girl die, how sa-¡° [Ginmer] Ginmer suddenly stopped his words, because he felt a dominating pressure ooze from Chris. This pressure was caused by any of his skills, no it was simple his blood lust transformed into a truly suppressing force. Ginmer couldn¡¯t help but tremble, even though he was strong it meant nothing. ¡°Ginmer¡­¡± [Chris] Hearing his name the now demonized Earl¡¯s conscious returned to his body. He felt something inside of him telling him to run and as fast as he could. Up until now Chris¡¯ rage was creating something inside of him. Since he now had the [Five Elemental Core] many possibilities had opened up, but for now Chris didn¡¯t care. His only thoughts were to kill his enemy. ¡°Pazuzu!¡± [Chris] Chris contacted his Lord through their mental connection, instantly she respond. ¡°Yes my master?¡± [Pazuzu] ¡°Has the evacuation of the citizens been completed yet?¡± [Chris] ¡°Yes, everyone is safely outside the city.¡± [Pazuzu] ¡°Good, now I can go all out without worrying about them.¡± [Chris] Chris end the conversation, with a deep sigh he collected himself. Suddenly he looked up and glared at Ginmer in response the Earl flinched. (Why do I feel fear, he is weaker than me I can feel it, so why?¡± [Ginmer] He could explain it, this fear was created by Chris¡¯ action it was more of instincts. Yes, he was naturally afraid of Chris since Ginmer¡¯s mind had been continuously eroded by < Pressure of the Forest > he now was easy to over power in terms of mental attacks. Chris snapped his fingers and the massive room trembled with the force of a level 5 earthquake. The stone floor that was already heavily damaged by the fighting up until now was cracked and destroyed even further. The wall were also beginning to crack and chunks of polished rock fell from the ceiling. Still, the Earl didn¡¯t care about that, even if they whole castle collapsed on him he would survive. What he was worried about was the mass of mana that is snake around the room under the floor and inside the wall even up on top of the ceiling. Ginmer watched carefully then without warning a large worm-like creature emerged from the wall it was the fusion version of the [Colossal], [Emperor Colossal]. Its body was pure white as if any color that touched his skin was be destroyed. The shape of its body was similar, except now it had a mane made of red leaves. As the massive worm creature opened its mouth a golden sphere of light formed in its mouth. Ginmer moved with unseen speed instantly reaching the [Emperor Colossal] and with an outstretched palm blasted a torrent of flames to envelop the minion. It was reduced to ash in a moment and the Earl felt this was going to be easy. However, that way of think quickly put to a halt. Only a few moments after, from the walls, ceiling, and the floors burst hundreds of [Emperor Colossals]. Ginmer looked in every direction to see endless balls of light aimed towards him. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of all this, so this is no longer going to be a fight, but a slaughter.¡± [Chris] [Time Remaining: 2 minutes] Chapter 53: Price For Power Ok so I''m giving this story another go. I plan to at least finish this arc then i will go from there whether i do rewrite the story or simply continuing. though I do actually want to continue this story i do want to correct the long list of mistakes i have made. still have to think but for now simply enjoy this chapter. Esperreal out! .*.*.*. At the edge of the forest that was deemed a safe distance from Adamas that would soon become a battlefield that no one could survive in the millions of citizens whispered. As they watched the place that was once considered their prison some had looks of hop, some with fear, and some with amazement. Though they didn¡¯t exactly know what was happening inside the fortress city¡¯s walls, they understood that the final battle was taking place. Standing between the sea of bodies was four figures. These four were Chris¡¯ four lords that he had ordered to protect the citizens of Adamas. Pazuzu watched the high walls of the city with worry. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we help him!? the enemy¡¯s strength goes far beyond what we predicted!¡± she exclaimed without shifting her gaze in the slightest. Gram shook his head and said in a solemn voice, ¡°we were given explicit orders to protect these humans¡­ and besides ¨C¡° ¡°- we would only get in the way at this point.¡± Ron finished his brother¡¯s words with an equally dark tone. ¡°But-¡° Pazuzu wanted to argue but was stopped by hand that was placed on her shoulder. Looking back, she saw Behemoth his face was twisted with anxiety and rage that even made his hand tremble. ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re the only one that wants to go help!¡± Behemoth¡¯s usually overbearing and confident attitude was nonexistent in his words. It was evident that he like the others was using all his will power to stay where he was. Suddenly an explosion along with a pillar of golden light erupted from the city and reached towards the heavens. The power of that was released by the pillar of light could clearly be felt by the four lords even with how far they were away from the city. Tremors shook the earth and a shockwave that was like a tsunami roared along with a gale of wind that could lift a man off his feet and send him flying for yards. Reacting to the shockwave Gram and Ron instantly raised their hands and a shield the size of a small house appeared. From it, a bluish-white aura spread creating a wall that stood between the destructive shockwave and the many citizens of Adamas. At the same time, Pazuzu sent her own gale of wind to try and lessen the force of the storm coming their way while Behemoth punched the ground. From where he hit the earth glowing red veins spread like a spider web traveling with lightning speed in front of him. After reaching a certain distance magma bursts from the molten veins and formed a V-shaped wall of lava that upon coming in contact with the brute wind force cooled and diverted some of its power. Though they all moved without a second of delay each of the four lords were shocked because the power of the shockwave crushed the wall of cooled rock like it was never there, devoured Pazuzu¡¯s counter wind, and still had enough strength to heavily slam into Gram and Ron¡¯s barrier. After a moment, the powerful force ended leaving the four lords to exchange glances of worry. If forces like that continued to come from the city like that they might not be able to complete, protect the humans behind them. * * * As the pillar of light diminished, Ginmer floated in the air. His left leg was now gone along with one of his wings and his left lower half of his arm, yet he didn¡¯t look worried in the slightest. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re going to have to do better than that to kill me, boy!¡± Ginmer sneered as he looked down at Chris with a condescending expression. He thought that by now Chris would lose himself in rage over the death of the girl he was trying to save. However, those expectations were denied. To his surprise Chris didn¡¯t even look at him. Instead he turned and vanished reappearing by the Arc Soul Stone. This brat, how dare he ignores me! Ginmer thought in fury. He wanted to go down and kill his overconfident opponent to destroy that attitude of his, but he could hundreds of Colossal Emperors bursts from the ground throughout the city each speeding forward in an attempt to devour him. Seeing the mass of white worm-like creatures Ginmer snorted and with a wave of his hand, a tornado formed and expanded tearing any of the beasts that got to close. Even with the minions die continuously they didn¡¯t let up and instead increased their furious assault. With the Colossal Emperors¡¯ relentless attacks Ginmer was forced to stay in the same position to maintain his barrier of fierce wind. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. After a moment Ginmer became annoyed and with a furious shout, a sphere of fire burst out with his body at its center. The ball of fire rotated while expanding vaporizing any of the minions that were touched. Finally, the giant worm monster retreated. However, they didn¡¯t lessen their attacks. Since they couldn¡¯t charge at Ginmer instead opened their mouths and began firing balls of golden light which bombarded the ball of fire. The bright red fire and golden light clashed. Somehow the golden light that the minions fired were halting the ball of flames and an intense struggle began. Neither gain the other side an inch both putting in everything to try and overtake the other. Suddenly the sphere of fire collapsed and opened on one side revealing Ginmer. The mass of fire then condensed changing into an eight-foot-long spear made of pure blue flames. With the bombardment of light still happening Ginmer was surrounded by the seemingly endless miniature suns that threating to turn him to ash. Just before the first orb of light touched his skin he vanished. In the next instant roaring blue flames engulfed one of the Colossal Emperors. It let out a scream of agony as it burned to nothing. Not even a second later another was burning, then another. It was by the time the seventh worm-like minion was burning did the rest finally lock onto Ginmer¡¯s movements and attack. If one were to see the battle from a distance, they would relate it to the legendary battle of Hercules and the Hydra. As the Ginmer slew one ¡®head¡¯ after another, a new one would take its place and join in the pursuit to capture the flying demon. * * * During the time, Ginmer and the Colossal Emperors were fighting Chris stood in front of the Arc Soul Stone. ¡°Very well mortal, our new deal has been made.¡± The ancient voice said in a monotone voice. With a nod, Chris raised his right hand and closed his eyes. After a second he whispered, ¡°there you are.¡± Suddenly there was a sharp ringing sound then a shadow sped towards Chris. It flew right in front of him and like he was casually catching a baseball, he plucked the shadow out of the air. In his hand was the massive claymore, Yami. Chris looked at the claymore and poured his mana into it. Instantly there was a respond and an old man¡¯s voice rang in his mind. ¡°You desire power do you not? If so form a contract with me and I, Yami, The Sword of Destruction shall be your weapon!¡± Chris casually responded, ¡°I desire your power, what does this contract entail?¡± The old voice chuckled, ¡°you must feed my lust for blood and sacrifice someone you hold dear to you then I will give you the power you seek.¡± Chris¡¯ brows furrowed as he glared at the blade then a calm smile appeared on his face. ¡°No!¡± That single word was spoken directly with great power. Why should he sacrifice anyone he holds precious for his desires, after all, one of his greatest desires was to keep those people safe. Yami was silence naturally it didn¡¯t expect Chris to be so adamant. ¡°Then what will you offer me in exchange for my power?¡± ¡°I will offer you my own life, after a kill my enemy you may have it.¡± Again there was silence then Yami began to laugh. Through its laughter, it said, ¡°Truly you are an interesting one! Very well, I accept my power is yours to wield in your final battle!¡± Suddenly the massive claymore changed in an inky black liquid. The liquid changed from the shape of the claymore to a katana with a handle that was two feet in length and a blade that was six feet long. The entire sword was pitch black and was covered in a dark aura that flowed off the blade like thick smoke to Chris¡¯ surprise this aura reminded him of his Overlord¡¯s Aura Armor. Chris activated his skill and a similar black aura surrounded him. The two auras then connected and seemed to feed off one another. The combined aura of the two suddenly took shape becoming a suit of armor that looked like it was made by twisting interwoven vines. The vines that surrounded his head changed into a skull with a toothy lipless smile. His eyes now glowed with a sinister purple light and the whites of his eyes were now black. White hair flowed from the back of his head reaching his waist and a halo of rainbow light swirled above him On his chest, a jewel that that glowed with constantly changing colors appeared and a web veins spread throughout the black vine armor. From his back, four sets of branches emerged to form bone-like wings and a slender whip-like tail. He now looked like some type of tree demon mixed with an angel. Looking at the sword with interest Chris smiled savagely. ¡°Now then its time I ended this!¡± Time remaining: 1 minute Chapter 54: A Happy Ending? The wings on Chris¡¯ back moved once and he shot into the air. Bursting out of the cloud of dust and smoke that covered the ground in the city Chris stopped Ginmer still engaged in a battle of death with his Colossal Emperors. With a snap of his fingers, his minions stopped their actions and retreated. At the same time, the entire city shook. From below Chris, a massive tree burst from the ground destroying what was left of the castle that had already been reduced to mostly rubble. Ginmer turned to stare at Chris, seeing his appearance he smiled mockingly. ¡°So a fallen angel has come to kill the demon, huh?¡± In response, Chris softly laughed, ¡°hahaha, you have it wrong I am no angel of any kind nor a demon or human, I am simply¡­ a monster!¡± Without saying another word Chris turned and vanished. Though Chris had moved with terrifying speed Ginmer could still see that he had moved to the top of the towering tree that had stopped growing. Looking up the tree must have grown thousands of meters tall as it reached beyond the clouds not allowing Ginmer to see the top. Just like Chris Ginmer vanished speeding towards the top of the tree. When he reached the top, he was surprised that it was flat and had what looked like a miniature forest at the top. Branches that acted like trees were scattered allowing one to see clearly across the top that seemed to spread for at least a mile. Ginmer landed in the center, close to 30 meters away Chris stood his expression calm with his eyes closed. Though he appeared calm inside of him was a sea of roaring emotions that were usually suppressed. Now however Chris didn¡¯t feel the need to suppress them or let them control him. Chris'' eyes opened lazily and he spread out one arm to his side, ¡°Do you like the battlefield I created for our last dance?¡± Ginmer felt somewhat irritated by Chris¡¯ casual tone, but he didn¡¯t show it and put on a lofty fa?ade. ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s fitting that a plant boy like you will die here among nature like this!¡± Chris slowly closed his eyes and let out a sigh before saying, ¡°it seems that there is nothing more to say.¡± For some reason, his words sound sad which surprised Ginmer. However, he agreed words no longer need to be exchanged. Both stood in silence for a moment. Again a spear of blue flames formed in Ginmer¡¯s hand. The wind gently blew and the sun shone down lighting the forest making the scene looked like a painting. Suddenly the two shot forward and darkness met bright flames. In less than a second a hundred blows were exchanged before they separated. Raising his hand Ginmer fire a bolt of lightning at Chris¡¯ retreating figure. Chris¡¯ calm expression didn¡¯t change in the slightest seeing the lightning roaring towards him like an arrow aim at his heart. Reaching out he touched a nearby tree and flickered with golden light before disappearing into the tree. Ginmer turned swing his sword to block Chris¡¯ surprise attack from behind. Ginmer attempted to counterattack with javelin like icicles, but Chris had already vanished. In a moment of panic, Ginmer moved to the left just in time to avoid Chris, who came down to pierce the ground with his sword. Seeing an opportunity, Ginmer lunged at Chris his flaming spear aimed at his opponent¡¯s chest. Not falling behind Chris put strength into his arms and the blade that was embedded in the ground cut through like it was paper. Again the two weapons met causing an explosion of energy to shake everything around them. With their weapons locked the two stared at each other. One might expect them to have stern faces as they were fighting to the death. However, both were smiling. They both wished to fight strong enemies so how couldn¡¯t they be happy at this moment? Time Remaining: 45 seconds This is taking too long! Chris thought as he yet again clashed with Ginmer. Though he wanted to savor this fight, he knew he couldn¡¯t. Jumping back Chris raised Yami. The black katana¡¯s blade burst into pale blue flames. At the same time, roots and vines erupted from the forest and attempted to restrain Ginmer. With a furious roar, flames burst from Ginmer¡¯s body burning the vegetation that tried to capture him to ash. When the smoke and ash started to clear Ginmer¡¯s face paled. Floating in the sky Chris had Yami raised in one hand. The blade silently burned with white and blue flames. Ginmer, however, wasn¡¯t worried about the sword itself but what was above it. Floating above the time of the sword¡¯s tip was thousands of head size orbs of fire. ¡°Ginmer, allow me to ask you something. If I am a mage why do I have a sword?¡± Ginmer stared dumbfounded which caused Chris¡¯ calm smile to become more savage. ¡°The answer is that Yami doesn¡¯t give someone power in the form of its blade, but in the idea, the wielder deems as power. In other words, this sword is only for show what power I really received was purely ¨C¡° Chris swung his sword as he roared, ¡°- Skill Amplification!¡± With his words, the storm of fire fell on Ginmer like a rain storm. Ginmer brought both his hands forward and the spear of flames condensed into a ball. The single sphere of fire multiplied and rushed to meet the rain storm of fire that descended from the sky. Ginmer was forced to use all his concentration to fend off the seemingly endless bombardment of white and blue flames. Because of this, he didn¡¯t notice Chris had disappeared. By the time he did it was too late, Chris was beside him. In his hand was a Toxic Blast ready to dissolve Ginmer¡¯s head. Though he tried to dodge, Ginmer realized that he had been caught by roots that tangled around his feet. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t avoid the attack, Ginmer moved one of his hands to reach for Chris¡¯ face. Chris leaped back to avoid the hand. Though he missed his chance to attack it didn¡¯t matter since his goal had been achieved. Without Ginmer entirely focused on warding off Chris¡¯ Wisp of the Deep Forest the firestorm broke through his defenses. Ginmer screamed in pain as he was burned alive. When the flames stopped roaring Ginmer stood covered in burns. His skin was charred, his hair gone, even his lips were burned off truly a gruesome sight. Still even in that state he was still alive. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Time Remaining: 10 seconds Ginmer looked up in the sky to see Chris looking at him. He let out a weak laugh, Ginmer knew he had lost. Still his eyes didn¡¯t lose resolve if he were going to die he would take his enemy with him. Mustering his remaining strength, Ginmer created a spear of blue fire that was several times bigger than the others. With a tired, dry voice, Ginmer looked at Chris and said a single word, ¡°Come!¡± Chris shot down from the sky with Yami covered in all three enchantments making it radiate dazzling like. At the same time, the spear of flames was released charging through the air like a dragon wanting to devour its prey. When the two forces collide, the spear didn¡¯t even last a second and was simply cut through like its wasn¡¯t even their to begin with. Time Remaining: 9 seconds Chris accelerated even further become a blur. Instantly he was in front of Ginmer, his blade thrusted forward and plunged into his foe¡¯s chest. There was the sound of glass breaking as the Black Mana Vault that was embedded in Ginmer¡¯s chest was pierced and cracked. Time Remaining: 8 second ¡°What the hell is that face for!?¡± Ginmer spat in anger at Chris who wore a sad expression yet again. Chris locked eyes with Ginmer, something in Chris¡¯ eyes made Ginmer flinch, ¡°because it really is sad¡­ you lost the one you love and in your path to try and bring her back you became this.¡± What Ginmer saw was understanding Ginmer stopped, then his face darkened. ¡°What does it matter to you?¡± ¡°Because if I was in your place, I might walk the same path,¡± Chris said with a wry smile as if it was a bad joke. Tears suddenly formed in Ginmer¡¯s eyes, he had lost Nirvana do to his own carelessness and had done everything to revive her. He had used his allies and betrayed his friends all for her. Still, he knew that if she were brought back, she would hate him and mourn of the souls that were lost to resurrect her, but he didn¡¯t care! He only wanted to see her, to hold her, to say ¡®I love you¡¯ one last time. in the end he had become obsessed and lost his way just like Chris had said. Ginmer looked at Chris with eyes of an elder passing knowledge to his grandchild. ¡°haha, I see it, you are the same as me, you hold those close to you with a ferocity that would scare a dragon away.¡± Ginmer paused for a moment as he remembered the women he loved. His eyes fixed on Chris though they were slowly dimming they didn¡¯t lack an ounce of power as he spoke. ¡°Protect them, but do not forget you can¡¯t do everything yourself that was the mistake I made. Have allies you can trust, use them to fill the gaps in your defenses, please listen to this old man¡¯s advice and don¡¯t follow in my footsteps.¡± Chris only nodded without a word. His expression solemn, he could feel the waves of sorrow and regret coming off Ginmer. Ginmer sighed and cracked a gentle, relaxed smile. He looked up at the sky and laughed, ¡°Nirvana it has been over three hundred years since you died¡­ I think I¡¯ve made you wait long enough!¡± Slowly Ginmer body lost the last of his strength and he slumped to the ground. Chris lay him on his back with his arms crossed over his chest. Moving his hand Chris close the man¡¯s eyes and to his surprise, Ginmer¡¯s body rapidly aged quickly becoming an old husk of a man. Time Remaining: 1 second [Halted] Chris looked at the corpse a hint of sorrow shown in his eyes. Even though he had been an enemy, during the second time Chris touched the Arc Soul Stone he saw Ginmer¡¯s memories, thoughts, and his desire to hold his beloved once again. Chris realized in many ways they were similar. Ginmer had been powerful and did anything to protect Nirvana, even if what he did was morally wrong. Still, in the end, he had angered someone he couldn¡¯t afore to offend. When he was about to be kill Nirvana had offered her life in exchange for Ginmer¡¯s After that, anyone could have guessed the rest that led up to this moment. Though he had felt pity and empathy for him in the end, Chris didn¡¯t hold back in the slightest. He had people he had to protect and one he had to save, so even though it hurt his heart, Chris hadn¡¯t faltered. Suddenly a woman¡¯s voice echoed in his mind interrupting his thoughts with the words, ¡°thank you!¡± Chris quickly looked up and his eyes widened. A woman that could only be described as beautiful was before he stand over Ginmer¡¯s body. She had curly golden hair that draped over her chest and back while framed a perfect face without the slightest flaw. Though she wasn¡¯t as curved as Helina or Claira, she had an elegance that wouldn¡¯t lose to them in any way. An angel that is what he thought at first. Still he was confused, why was she thanking him? Guess his thoughts the angel said, ¡°in the end you saved his heart that had long been corrupted, for that I thank you.¡± Chris then received another shock. Standing beside the angel like existence was Ginmer. His youth had returned, but he no longer had an evil look about him. Instead, it was peaceful and happy as he held the Angels hand. Suddenly a thought crossed Chris¡¯ mind, could it be that this woman was. ¡°Nirvana?¡± The angel didn¡¯t say anything by her smile broadened slightly. Chris shifted his gaze and the two men¡¯s eyes met one last time. No words need to be said between these two that were only enemies seconds ago. They both bowed to him then with a shimmering light floated into the sky and slowly disappeared. So in the end, you were able to be together with her, huh. Could this be called a happy ending? Chris mused to himself. With everything was done Chris wanted to sit and rest for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t, after all, he had a lot to do. With a sigh, Chris vanished moving with great speed to where the Arc Soul Stone was to quickly receive his wins from their bet, after all, he didn¡¯t have much time left! Chapter 55: Tears Chris entered the room that held the Arc Soul Stone. Though the castle above had been destroyed the roots of the tree he created guarded the crystal against the rubble and debris that fell. As Chris approached his face had paled to nearly being white and he was breathing heavily. He no longer was covered in his Overlord¡¯s Aura Armor and was once again wearing the black mage robes he had no before. It was evident from his staggering that he was using what remain of his strength to move forward. Chris looked to his side at the pitch black Katana that floated in the air. ¡°Give me a little time to finish with the rock then I will complete the contract,¡± Chris grunted with effort. The sword remained silent giving a soundless approval. With his time confirmed, Chris straightened himself and glared at the Arc Soul Stone. ¡°Looks like win your little bet,¡± Chris said with a smirk. In response, the crystal pulsed once and a ripple appeared on its surface. From the ripple, a young girl started to appear like she was coming from another dimension. She looked to be in her mid-teens with snow white hair, pale skin, and gentle facial features she was beautiful. Along with her lack of curves and shorter stature, she was obviously the dangerous existence known as a loli. Chris himself didn¡¯t have such a preference as he like a woman with more curves, however even he had to admit she was beautiful. When she had fully exited the crystal, she was wearing a white kimono and her hair became tied into a ponytail that near reach her whole body length. The girl never touched the ground but floated in the air just above it. She opened her eyes to reveal to enchanting sapphires. She was like a fairy from a children¡¯s story. Looking at Chris, she frowned and turned half way then waved her hand at the crystal. Mia, who was still inside, suddenly lurched forward and her limp body was dragged out of the crystal and floated until she descended into Chris¡¯ arms. With a long sigh the ¡®fairy¡¯ said, ¡°Yes, yes, I lost as such the girl will be revived and I will be your humble servant from now on¡­ please take good care of me¡­ master.¡± Her words were laced with sarcasm and irritation causing Chris to show an amused smile. Ignoring Chris, the fairy quickly flew over and touched Mia¡¯s forehead. The fairy¡¯s hand glowed and the light streamed over Mia¡¯s body. As the light continued to envelop Mia Chris looked up, ¡°what do I call you by the way?¡± The fairy shook her head and responded, ¡°I do not have a proper name since no one has ever considered me a living being.¡± ¡°Titania.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Titania, the queen of fairies. To me that is what you look like so the name fits.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ ok.¡± Titania looked at Chris with nervous eyes, then whispered, ¡°Thank you¡± ¡°what was that?¡± Chris didn¡¯t hear what she said and asked her, but she quickly looked down and concentrated on Mia. * * * Just after the battle between Chris and Ginmer ended. Gram looked from afar his eyes fixed towards the towering tree that had appeared not even three minutes ago. Beside him, Ron smirked and snickered, ¡°hehe, looks like the master won after all!¡± ¡°Of course, he would how could you doubt him!¡± Pazuzu said pridefully. Ron shot a glance at her, ¡°Weren''t you the one we had to restrain so you didn¡¯t rush in like an idiot?¡± Being confronted with her actions Pazuzu could only sputter and look down on the ground with her face dyed red. ¡°bwahahahaha, so what we all wanted to and besides we won right!?¡± Behemoth bellowed in excitement and continued, ¡°now let¡¯s tell these guys behind us the good news then go find the master, what do ya say!?¡± * * * ¡°Your majesty, your majesty we have gotten an update on the human Ginmer.¡± In a dark room, a man with dark blue skin and a horn protruding from his forehead burst in. Sitting on a throne made of what looked like blackened bones was a woman. Though one could not make out her appearance too well because of the lack of light one could, at least, tell she had a voluptuous body judging from what was ¡®revealed¡¯. The woman stirred slightly and spoke with coldness, ¡°report what you know!¡± The man trembled at the baneful aura the swept over the room with just her words alone. Still he dared not to stand still like an idiot and went to one knee. ¡°from the report it said that the human Ginmer was killed by an unknown entity!¡± ¡°unknown entity? Was it not a human?¡± The man shook his head. ¡°We thought that at first, but we discovered that his mana is not relate to humans or any creature we¡¯ve seen before, he is as such labeled an unknown entity!¡± The woman shifted again and spoke again this time however it lacked the coldness from before and instead had an amused tone. ¡°interesting, keep an eye on this being, he may be useful in the future.¡± To her if he could defeat Ginmer, who with the Black Mana Vault should have been a step away from being an SSS rank than whatever defeated him must have been quite powerful. Exiting her thoughts, the woman looked down at the man. ¡°Do you have a name for this being?¡± The man stopped for a moment to search his memories. Remembering from the report he nodded. ¡°I believe his name was Chris Gelvon, my lady.¡± The woman suddenly burst into laughter. After a few minutes see finally calmed down and waved her hand. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°excellent, if there is nothing else you can go.¡± ¡°Yes, your majesty!¡± Though the man was confused by the woman¡¯s sudden burst of laughter, he stood bowed once more then quickly left. When the door completely shut the woman let out a sigh. ¡°to think I spent so much time on that man, ugh¡­ well at the very least someone interesting appeared.¡± She glances over into the shadows with her lips forming a wicked. ¡°by the way wasn¡¯t that the name of the man you kept screaming at one point, maybe this unknown his him! are by chance curious?¡± There was no response, so the woman pouted then quickly smiled mischievously. ¡°Well, its doesn¡¯t really matter since if he gets in my way, you will kill him anyway right, Lucy?¡± Finally, from the shadows, a woman stepped out and knelt lowering her head, then replied, her voice emotionless. ¡°Yes, if you command so My Lady, Demon Empress Roxana.¡± * * * After a few minutes, Titania removed her hand and straightened herself, then nodded with satisfaction at her completed work. With a childish and somewhat arrogant smile she said, ¡°there her life force has been returned to her, she will wake up momentarily.¡± Sticking out her flat chest, Titania looked like a child that wanted to be praised. While thanking her Chris patted her head, surprisingly she showed a face of joy. Even though she is some old being, she seems more like a child though Chris as he continued to rub her head. Suddenly Yami¡¯s voice echoed in his mind, ¡°your times up master.¡± At that moment moved. Chris¡¯ eyes narrowed. With a sorrowful expression he nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± Mia¡¯s eyes slowly opened, the first thing she saw was Chris¡¯ face looking worriedly at her. ¡°are you ok?¡± he asked his voice hoarsely. Mia not fully awake missed the oddness of his voice and only nodded her reply. ¡°Good, then¡­ I¡¯m¡­ satis¡­ fied.¡± His words came slow as a gentle smile form through what seemed like a great effort. Mia finally realized that Chris sounded weird and that his face had turned pure white. Quickly sitting up she held his shoulders and shouted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Chris what happened.¡± However, there was no response, Chris¡¯ body swayed limply with her shaking him. At first she though he had passed out, but his eyes which had dulled remained open. ¡°Contract complete¡­ sleep well my master.¡± Mia looked up to see the black katana floating beside them. Her body trembled, though she guessed what Yami had meant by its words, she didn¡¯t want to believe it. She didn¡¯t dare to ask for a single sliver of hope remained. To her Chris could never die, he always had a plan, always a way, never truly losing. Suddenly a hand touched her shoulder and Mia whipped around to see Titania. ¡°this man.¡± Titania began but stopped then shook her head before continuing. ¡°my master he gave his life to save you and the people of this city. In the end, he really is shameless!¡± Mia¡¯s eyes seemed to freeze looking at Titania unmoving, unwavering. Finally, she could no longer hold back her tears. She wailed without restraint brings Chris body close to her. Cradling him and looking at his face tears continuously dropped down. ¡°You idiot! How could you die smiling!? After everything after all your gloating, your arrogance, your ¡®I¡¯m always right¡¯ attitude your just going to die like that! You really are a damn fool!!!!¡± Mia continued to cry while berating Chris with insults. At that moment, a savage wind appeared and Pazuzu along with the three other lords appeared. Seeing Mia holding Chris¡¯ body their faces paled. Pazuzu began to move forward to check if there was still some life left within her master, but Gram stopped her by raising an arm. ¡°Why are you stopping me!¡± Pazuzu shouted nearly ripping off his arm to advance. ¡°that girl¡­ let her have her time, the master gave his life to save her the least we can do is let her cry for him.¡± He answered without looking back his words came filled with sorrow. Pazuzu looked at Chris then Mia, her eyes began to glisten so she covered her face and knelt down. ¡°That bastard of a master to die in a woman¡¯s arms instead of the battlefield¡­¡± Though Behemoth spoke with sarcasm, no one said anything as they knew how he actually felt. Each one of the lords had been recruited while in the Land of Souls by Chris and through hardships as well as many victories their bonds had grown. Even if Behemoth didn¡¯t show it he was internally a disaster. It was at this moment a gentle voice swept through the room. It was quiet, but for some reason, everyone could hear it loud and clear. ¡°You don¡¯t have to cry over him you know?¡± Instantly everyone directed hateful gazes at Titania, who was casually floating lazily as if she was lying on a sofa. ¡°What was that you bitch!¡± Behemoth is not being able to contain himself roared in anger. Titanic¡¯s lips formed an amused smiled completely losing that childlike innocence she had a moment ago. ¡°like I said there is no reason to cry more my master, after all, he his shameless and quite shrewd. Even going as far as to play beings like Yami and me for fools.¡± >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Regular Chapters [3/5] Sponsered Chapters [0/0] Release schedule and sponsored chapters Ok guys after coming back I was surprised by how many people actually paid attention to that which made me really happy. so to keep the story going evenly I have decide to do it like this. > every week I will post 5 chapters > they will be released during the week since the weekends are hell for me > if I miss one you can expect a double (or how many are need) release on Friday > at the end of each chapter I will let you know who many are left for the week This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Now if you have noticed, I have a donation button allow me to tell you I will be doing sponsored chapters > for every $20 I receive I will add a sponsored chapter into the cue > I can do up to 2 a week, and they will be released on the weekends > just like with regular chapters I will let you know who many there will be Also, I''m not asking you to donate, but it would totally be cool if you did Chapter 56: The Birth of An Empire Ok, so I was pretty busy today so I could only get one chapter done. Tomorrow I will release the last regular chapter and probably the sponsored chapter if not it will be released on Sunday. Now enjoy the conclusion to this ARC Esperreal OUT!!! >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> When Chris opened his eyes, he was sitting in a soft, comfortable chair in the middle of a small clearing. At the edge of the clearing was a sea of trees in every direction. In front of him was a small white wooden table with two cups of tea and a pitcher of steaming water on it. Across from Chris sitting in a chair just like his was a person completely clothed in gray. ¡°it has been some time as it not, my champion?¡± After greeting the Goddess of Harmony, Fate took a sip of her tea. Chris being equally relaxed smiled and like her took a sip of his drink. ¡°Yes, it has, hmm, this is good tea.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it, but don¡¯t you seem to calm for someone that just died?¡± ¡°Haha, we both know that it is not my time yet!¡± Chris laughed as he took another sip from his cup. Fate stifled a laugh of her own, before setting down her own cup. ¡°You really have changed since we first met.¡± Chris shrugged his shoulders. ¡°A lot has happened since then has it not?¡± ¡°This is true.¡± The goddess said as she leaned back. Even though Chris couldn¡¯t see passed her veil he could tell Fate¡¯s expression was mixed. ¡°what will you do from now on. After that fight, I¡¯m sure the world has taken notice of you.¡± To Fate¡¯s question, Chris rubbed his chin leaking a childish smile. ¡°I plan to build a kingdom of my own.¡± Fate shifted her body to lean forward slightly in interest. ¡°Hoho, a kingdom exciting. I thought you were the type that didn¡¯t like to be chained down.¡± Suddenly Chris¡¯ eyes darkened as he remembered everything up to where he was now. Ginmer though an enemy was much like him in some ways and that taught him a few essential things. If he fought alone, he actually couldn¡¯t protect anyone the entire incident where Mia was capture was enough evidence. He also needed a home, a safe place. That is something a kingdom could provide. Chris planned to use this kingdom to gather strength to protect his loved ones as well as for a few other goals, but for now, they were only ideas on the drawing board. He also realized that while staying with Burdock was fine, he didn¡¯t want to burden him any longer. Besides a free plot of land just opened up why not take it? ¡°Hmph, every man must sacrifice something for those he loves besides I do plan to have a family might as well leave them something grand in the future.¡± Chris snorted while he eyed Fate. Again she laughed, ¡°you truly are an interesting man never have I met someone like you. You have so much power yet you aren¡¯t blinded by it, you have the heart of a savage beast yet the mind of a king, not only that you have the amazing ability to never truly be at a disadvantage no matter the enemy. Truly an interesting man, hahaha!¡± Chris smiled wryly, ¡°why thank you, though I have thought of myself a monster among demons for quite some time.¡± Suddenly Titania appeared behind Chris floating over his right shoulder. Her arm crossed and her face showed her irritation, still she was polite as she spoke. ¡°Are you done with him Goddess of Harmony? I still need to complete the other agreement between him and I.¡± Fate nodded, ¡°yes, I am finished¡­ Oh, I almost forgot, I did say kill Ginmer would be a quest for me so I need to give you a reward.¡± Fate raised her hand and a ball of light gathered. The light twisted and condensed until it became the size of a tennis ball. It then changed to be made of a mysterious metal that reminded Chris of mercury. The metal shifted and swirled like it was alive and occasionally a flicker of golden light came from tiny pockets like the metal was simply a case for something within. Handing the ball to Chris, Fate took a more serious tone as she explained what it was. ¡°this is the core of a Seraph the highest ranking angel in the god lands where I reside. Its power easily exceeds that of the SSS ranks in Mithos. Though it has no actual power in its current form, I feel you will find a use for it.¡± Chris looked at the Seraph Core with puzzlement. Beside him, Titania hovered her mouth open if it was possible it would have extended all the way to the floor. ¡°Goddess of Harmony are you sure you should give such a thing to a human. even if a Seraph is nothing more than a high classed servant and this core is dead, it is still from an existence that transcends mortals!¡± Seeing Titania¡¯s panic, Fate shook her head. ¡°It''s okay, as it is it¡¯s impossible to resurrect the creature it once was and absorbing it is something no mortal over even demigod from that world can handle so in a sense it is a useless object. However I believe that this man will find a good use for it.¡± Fate said while waving her hand signaling for them to leave. Titania still looking worried raised her hand grabbing Chris shoulder. Just before the two vanished Chris¡¯ lips moved. When they were gone Fate sat where she was for a moment before softly laughing. ¡°That boy, to think he as grow so much that he would actually thank me. hmmm, still it seems that he realized that his journey had only just begun.¡± * * * ¡°ris¡­ y¡­ ok!¡± Chris could hear a voice, it was distant and he couldn¡¯t really make it out for a moment, but then. ¡°Chris!¡± When Chris opened his eyes, he saw Mia, Pazuzu, and Ron huddled around him. When they saw, he had regained consciousness they cheered for joy and swarmed him. Even though he had been revived, Chris still hurt in plenty of places, from what he could tell Ginmer¡¯s magic drastically slowed his regenerative skills. Gram came to his rescue and forced the others back. ¡°All right give the master some space he only just came back from the dead.¡± ¡°MASTER!!!¡± sadly Gram couldn¡¯t stop the towering mountain of meat and muscles from reaching Chris. Behemoth scoop Chris up and gave him a bear hug that would snap most people in half with tears and snot streaming down his face. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact Chris¡¯ body was already inhumanly strong, he might have died again. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t even move as Behemoth crushed what little life he had in him until a roar of anger and bloodlust came from behind them. ¡°How!?¡± Everyone turned to look at Yami. The black katana was releasing a cold killer intent as it pointed its tip towards Chris. ¡°you should have died, I took your life force as payment there should have been no way you could have lived, so how are you alive!?¡± Taking the opportunity Chris slipped out of Behemoth¡¯s death hug of love and after filling his lungs with air smirked. ¡°Well let¡¯s just say a little fairy helped me.¡± Chris sneered as he glanced towards Titania. Titania changed from floating on her side to an upright position while rolling her eyes. ¡°You see the master before making a contract with you, he made two bets with me. The first bet was that he could kill that demon Gummer or whatever in five minutes which he did. The second thing was that before the day ended, he would die, if he did, I would revive him if he didn¡¯t I would get his life force as well as the Five Element Core. The one thing was he couldn¡¯t die by his own hands, so I thought it was strange, but it seemed that he is shrewder and more cunning than I imagined.¡± ¡°What!¡± Yami roared. It had taken the lives of many both enemies of its contracts and the contracts lives themselves, but it had never been tricked like this. Really the sword had never met such a being that so odd before, to be able to come back from the dead that was something that was considered impossible. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Chris merely shrugged, ¡°I just got lucky as it was a hunch.¡± Yami was about to explode with rage. He had been outsmarted just because Chris had a hunch, in other words, he had only guess. Really if he was wrong and Yami didn¡¯t make a contract with his life as the price Chris would have lost everything. He would have either have been forced to be killed by Ginmer, but then Chris wouldn¡¯t be able to revive Mia. However, if he won then Yami would have taken whatever the other thing was and he still would have died thanks to the bet he had with Titania. What no one knew was that Chris had based his hunch over a conversation he, Ron, and Gram had in the Land of Souls. Chris once asked about why they took the forms of weapons initially, in which they stated it was a curse of sorts that sealed their true strength. After that, they started talking about how the two got the curse which was placed upon them by the gods for destroying an entire civilization several thousand years ago. After that, Chris had asked them about cursed weapons. So he had some idea that Yami was one of those cursed weapons and guess that it would try to make a type of contract as it had. Before Yami could say any more, Chris smiled. It was a calm smile, but it wasn¡¯t kind instead it was like a spider that had snared a fly. ¡°ya know Yami our contract never actually ended.¡± ¡°What do you¡­¡± ¡°You can still feel it right?¡± ¡°How?¡± Chris¡¯ calm smile suddenly became a twisted grin as he answered. ¡°Well, you see when your aura and my Overlord¡¯s Aura Armor fused, I left a little but strong ¡®connect¡¯ between us. In other words, without you knowing became one of my lords, be happy!¡± Yami was speechless. Outplayed, it had been thoroughly outplayed by this creature that hadn¡¯t even lived for a century. Depressed Yami gave up it could tell from the seal Chris had sneakily formed onto him wouldn¡¯t allow him to attack Chris and if necessary Chris could force him to follow any order he gave. With a hollowed sigh a sheath formed out of the dark aura that surrounded the sword and Yami lazily flew over to Chris. Chris grabbed the sword out of the air and placed it on his hip. ¡°Good boy,¡± Chris said while happily tapping the butt of Yami¡¯s handle. While Chris was amusing over how he had gained two significant victories in one day, he suddenly flinched and turned to stare at the corner of the destroyed basement. Someone was over there though it was weak he could feel traces of life. Thinking it was an enemy Chris ordered Ron and Gram to go investigate. The two stealthily made their way over to where Chris directed. Almost instantly Ron came back, seeming confused. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°well, it seems that there was a secret wall that had collapsed¡­ inside is a woman chained down.¡± With Chris being helped by Ron they group made their way over. Moving passed the rubble that was once the hidden entrance, they saw a woman wearing a beautiful pale blue dress. Chris instantly notice that though she was alive, her eyes were dead. Something else also struck him, the woman face, light brown hair and golden eyes made her look like an older version of Mia! Instantly he remembers what Ostan said before that¡­ ¡°Mom!¡± Mia shouted in surprise. Yes, Mia and Ostan¡¯s mother had disappeared after meeting Ginmer many years ago. Chris looked at the woman she didn¡¯t seem malnourished or abused. However, seeing her eyes Chris guessed that something dark had taken place with her at the center. ¡°Mom it¡¯s me Mia come on say something!¡± Mia gently shook her mother confused. Chris grit his teeth after so long Mia finally was reunited with her mother, but she had been reduced to a living doll. Turning to Gram, he asked if there was any way to help her. Gram nodded and slowly spoke, ¡°for the most part she is fine though her mental state is broken and the other is¡­¡± Worried Chris pressed for an answer ¡°is what?¡± Gram sighed, ¡°she seems to have another life within her.¡± Instantly realized what that meant Chris felt less pity for Ginmer. ¡°Wait is there anything you can do for her! Please save my mother!¡± Mia begged even to the point she ran over and grabbed Gram¡¯s clothes. At that moment, Ron spoke up. ¡°The thing about the child can be solved easily, however recovering her mental state will take time.¡± Mia¡¯s eyes widened, tears started to form. Ron placed a hand on her head with a grin. ¡°Hey hey, I didn¡¯t say it was impossible right?¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°Yeah, she will be okay in a few months to a year though after that it¡¯s up to her.¡± Everyone understood what Ron meant, recovering from her doll-like state was possible, but the trauma from the event was another thing. At that moment, noises were echoing from the hole in the ceiling of the main chamber. Chris¡¯ eyes furrowed. ¡°what is that?¡± ¡°Bwahahaha, looks like they have become restless waiting for you!¡± Behemoth roared with laughter. Chris looked at him in confusion. ¡°Who is waiting?¡± ¡°Isn''t it obvious!?¡± Behemoth and Pazuzu lead Chris to the gated entrance to what was once the castle grounds while Gram and Ron stayed with Mia and her mother. To Chris¡¯ shock people filled the streets, windows, balconies, and any other place that would allow them a better view to see the three standing at the gates. ¡°Hey, look is that him!?¡± ¡°Yeah I saw him before, that¡¯s the guy that controlled that weird monster that killed those men in black at the front gate!¡± ¡°Wow, he actually won, to awesome!¡± Cheers and words of awe came from the mass of people. Chris smiled then suddenly he leaped up onto the top of the wall. Taking a deep breath, Chris shouted so that everyone could hear him. ¡°Hear me People of Adamas! Earl Ginmer, your oppresser is dead! You are now free!¡± Again roars came from the crowd. Chris waited for the noise to die before he spoke again. ¡°Listen well, I have a dream. NO! A goal! That goal is to create a kingdom where one can eat his fill and not worry how he will live the next day! With my power, I can change the dry and infertile soil into miles of farmland. With my men, I can create a place that is safe! With my help, you can become strong and proud! You will no long live in fear or feel hunger. You shall prosper, and know that under my banner you will have a home where you will not worry if your family is safe! People of Adamas, I, Chris Gelvon at this moment claim this city as my capital of the kingdom I will create and its name is¡­¡± Chris paused, he didn¡¯t actually have a name. Trying not to look like a fool he thought and made several split consciences to create a proper name. Suddenly it''s struck him as he looked at the city that was covered in vegetation like a forest. Turning around he gazed up at the massive tree that seemed to touch the heavens and grinned broadly. ¡°This kingdom, no, this emperor will be known as ¨C¡° He inhaled deeply before roaring, ¡°- SILVA IMPERIUM!¡± >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> OK that¡¯s the end of this arc Next, up Chris will be building up his new home and face enemies that are on a much larger scale Stay tone for more brute action, snake-like cunning manipulation, and plenty of Chris¡¯ mischief as the emperor! >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Regular Chapters [4/5] Sponsored Chapters [0/1] Chapter 57: Reunion ¡°That Brat!¡± Aldear roared as he slammed his fist onto the oval table in the meeting room creating a series of cracks. It had two weeks since Chris announced Adamas as his capital city for his empire and even renamed it Yggdrasil because of the gargantuan tree in the center of the city. In that time, all the high ranking officials of Invictus, as well as many nobles, were worried for many different reasons. ¡°Relax Guard Captain, you''re still in the presence of your King.¡± Aldear turned his gaze to Sawa, who warned him and snorted forcefully calming himself. Across from Aldear, Gervine had his fingers woven together using them as a rest for his forehead while he was deep in thought. Currently, King Ross, General Lorn, his advisor Sawa, Capital Guard Captain Aldear, and the Leader of the Magic Corp Gervine were once again sitting around the oval table discussing what to do. With Chris claiming Adamas for his own that put Invictus at a colossal risk. Not only was the fortress city their first line of defense against the demons it also was their strongest. The fortress city was built to buy time for reinforcements to arrive and repel the demons advance, however now it if Chris allows the demons to simple pass then the outcome would be the death of millions before the demons are stopped. Or and even worse Chris could add the demons. Just thinking about it caused each man a headache. King Ross turned to his longtime friend and advisor with desperation in his eyes and asked, ¡°Sawa what do you think we should do, at this rate even if he doesn¡¯t ally himself with the demons countless problems could still quickly arise.¡± It was true, even if the demons didn¡¯t invade there were the problems of the nobles that were under Ginmer¡¯s authority. There was an even rumor of the Magical Alliance moving to form a type of agreement though there wasn¡¯t any solid evidence of that yet. Pinching his brow Sawa became to speak in a somewhat irritated manner. ¡°that first I would have recommended to try and retake the city since not only was the barrier that protected the city down because they generators were destroyed during the revolt, but Chris¡¯ forces should still be weak after the intense battle.¡± Suddenly Lorn¡¯s eyes sharpened. ¡°Was? do mean to say that the barrier is repaired? Impossible!¡± Sawa nodded and everyone sucked in a cold breath. The barrier generators were created long ago and as time passed other than how to maintain them most didn¡¯t know how they worked. Only a select few would be able to repair the generators but doing that in only two weeks should have been impossible. Unfortunately for them, they didn¡¯t know that under Chris¡¯ command were the Ron and Gram, who both had the Item God job. With their knowledge and expertise even though the barrier wasn¡¯t at full power, it, at least, was operational. After a moment, Sawa continued his face darkened as he spoke. ¡°Sadly that is only one problem. While the barrier is up it''s not at full power so if he had sent an army with one of the higher ranking commanders or even a few dragon knights, it might have been possible. However, with Burdock backing him, we can¡¯t move so carelessly. Not only that but it because if we start fighting the demons might try to take advantage of that.¡± Everyone nodded, right now wasn¡¯t the time to fight not when they had no plan. Gervine stared at Sawa with curious eyes, out of the all them men that the table only he would be able to understand Sawa¡¯s scholar like thinking process. ¡°Sawa, knowing you, you didn¡¯t call us here without a plan. So what is it?¡± Sawa smiled as he returned Gervine¡¯s stare. ¡°We will send 3rd Princess Rosalina as an ambassador to try and form an alliance with the new Emperor, no matter the cost.¡± As he spoke Sawa glanced at King Ross with some nervousness, after all, it was his daughter that Sawa was planning to us. Ross notice Sawa¡¯s gaze gave a short nodded which made Sawa relieved. Still there was one more part to his plan which he knew would be much harder to persuade the others into accepting. ¡°I also think we should send the 1st princess and her Guardian as a way to pressure as well as guide the 3rd princess!¡± * * * At the same time, the higher ranks of Invictus were discussing Sawa¡¯s plan a convoy of carriages were approaching Yggdrasil. Inside the carriage was Claira, Sara, Helina, Clows, and Ostan as well as Black Wolf mercenaries. A few days after Chris had defeated Ginmer and declared the creation of Silva Imperium as well as making Adamas his capital city Yggdrasil Jenny informed the others that it was safe to travel there. Though Burdock had to stay behind to take care of a few things he was only three days behind the rest of them. Burdock was not only excited to congratulate Chris, but his expert business sense was screaming at him to hurry over and strike a deal or two with Chris. ¡°Wow, it looks like a forest swallowed the city¡± Claira exclaimed as she along with rest saw Yggdrasil come into view. The city indeed looked like it had been overtaken by nature though at the same time it didn¡¯t look old or abandoned, but full of activity and vigor. On the walls, thick vines grew with several types of flowers growing. At the top of the wall trees and bushes became a provided cover for the guards that walked atop the wall with the trees creating shade from the hot sun. The gate itself was made of thick logs that were wrapped in vines and had sharp branches growing outward. On either side of the gate stood two wooden dragon statues that were really Wyverns in disguise. Most people would think that all this was just a pretty sight, but what they didn¡¯t expect is that the moment a hostile force came, the entire wall would come alive. When the convoy of carriages reached the gate, the first carriage stopped in front of a small guard post with four soldiers inside. Just by looking at their armor and stances they were properly trained, but they did have experience in combat. These four men were actually adventurers that had enlisted in the army after the revolt. It was made known that there were many benefits by enlisting such as proper wages and even some useful supplies were given to the soldiers like food and medicine. With how it was like living in Adamas before, the majority of able men signed up. Even adventurers chose to join the army since being an adventurer was an unstable job especially since the guild hasn¡¯t been rebuilt yet. The carriage driver handed some paperwork to one of the soldiers. Up to that moment, they were somewhat relaxed but after the soldier skimmed the paperwork he straightened and took a serious as well as a polite attitude as he told the driver to wait for a moment. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. He then disappeared inside the guard post where there was some shouting then a moment later the gate split in two and the soldier reappeared saying they could pass. To everyone surprise, as the carriages passed they saw that the guards were bowing to them and paid extra attention when they saw the three girls¡¯ carriage passed even going as far as to knee. ¡°what do you think that was about?¡± Helina asked the others within confusion. Thinking for a moment, the threes¡¯ brows furrowed. It was concluded that since Chris was the emperor they were paying their respects since they were his lovers. However, how did they know that nothing like that should have been mentioned in the paperwork? Suddenly the carriage stopped. Frowning Helina stepped out of the carriage to asked what was happening. A mass of people had surrounded the carriages. They were cheering and shouting with eyes filled with admiration and deep respect. ¡°What is going on!?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but this always happens when I leave the Great Tree.¡± To her question, a calm sigh came from behind her. Helina turned around but only saw the inside of the carriage with Sara and Claira inside. ¡°hahaha, look up!¡± Shifting her gaze upwards Helina as well as the two others who by now had come out saw a man with dark red hair that had been cut short and slightly messy in roguelike light armor and a rather extravagant cloak. He was leisurely sitting on top of the carriage they were riding with one leg tucked in and one swing lazily. He was leaned forward with his chin resting on his palm while the other was resting on his leg. A large calm grin was plastered on his face as his purple eyes were fixed on the three with a mix of amusement and joy. The three seeing the one they worried over for days they each couldn¡¯t contain themselves and shouted out to him. Chris leaped down and soundlessly landed and watched as the three rushed to him. Suddenly he felt a sharp killer intent and tried to dodge, but it was too late. Helina at point black swung her fist into Chris¡¯ gut with terrifying force. Helina being a physical fighter unlike Chris obviously had quite a bit of power behind her attack adding on that Chris was caught completely off guard and that he noted that her strength had defiantly increased by a few levels he felt a wave of pain. Still the current Chris wouldn¡¯t go down with a strike at that level, still it hurt quite a bit. As his face twitch from the pain, he looked at Helina, who had tears in her eyes. Her anger was apparent and by the way Claira and Sara were also looking at him they weren¡¯t any less angry. ¡°Sit!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Sit!¡± ¡°Bu- ¡° ¡°NOW!¡± Under the wrathful gazes of the three, he sat obediently. To Chris, it was evident that they had been scared and worried for the past few weeks so he played along to let them vent their emotions. ¡°You know you really are a reckless idiot. We heard everything already from Jenny about the final fight and how you died. Honestly, I can¡¯t believe you would go that far what would happen if something when wrong. Greedy, arrogance, reckless, and ¨C¡° Helina kept lecturing Chris for five straight minutes with Claira and Sara chiming in every so often. As Chris was being lectured many of the men put on sympathetic looks especially the ones that were married. While the women nodded and some even giving the girls thumbs up. At the end, when the three had released all their pent of negative emotions they broke into tears and clung to Chris. Sighing he embraced all of them and consoled them repeating that he was alright and that there was nothing to worry about. As they four had their heartfelt reunion, everyone around smiled. ¡°The emperor sure is lucky to have three girls that care about him that much.¡± ¡°Yeah well, the taller one is kind of scary.¡± ¡°Still elves¡­¡± ¡°Who cares if our Savior doesn¡¯t have a problem with them why should we?¡± ¡°Yeah, and besides I just feel jealous I mean each one of them is top level beauties.¡± As the men continued to talk, their conversations become more focused on how beautiful the three clinging to Chris. At the same time, many of them women released their own deadly pressure mostly at the men they were with at the same time the younger women were filled with envy. After a while, Chris loaded Claira, Sara, and Helina back into their carriage and they all headed to what he called the Great Tree Palace. ¡°Wow!¡± Was the reaction of everyone as they entered the towering tree. Inside really was like a palace with chandeliers made of hanging glowing flowers, elegant carvings of different images like paints in the floor and on the walls, and various colorful plants that acted as decoration. Chris ordered some servants to help unload the luggage while the rest were brought to a large dining room with a table filled with food. Those who had traveled ate ravenously inhaling the food that seemed to be the best thing they ever tasted. While everyone was eating the doors to the hall, burst open and Mia rushed in instantly spotting Ostan. ¡°Brother!¡± She jumped into his arms and both became emotional. When Mia mentioned that their mother was alive, Ostan looked towards Chris, who nodded. Without another word the two left. The meal went peacefully with everyone catching up with each other. Even though they were apart for only a short time, a lot seemed to have happened on both sides. Apparently Ostan and the other three that helped Chris forcefully merge with his soul had gained a massive power boost. All three girls had been bumped up into the High Realm of S rank which was astounding. At the same time, it would seem that many nobles were planning on visiting Chris however they had no connect with him so they had come to Burdock to try to make him a middle man. Apparently the reason he was going to be late is because of the long list of people he to organize before he came. With dinner done and everyone exhausted from their journey they quickly bathed then went to sleep. That night Chris finally had the comfort they felt with sleeping with his three women after what seemed like forever. As he drifted off to sleep he felt the warmth of the others and lightly sighed while thinking, they it really is best to have others help warm your bed. Little did he know that soon he would have a few unexpected guests. Whether it was good or bad it would depend on how he chose to handle them. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Regular Chapters [5/5] Sponsored Chapters [0/1] Chapter 58: The Morale of the People Sorry, I didn''t release this chapter yesterday. I finished everything, but the editing and walked away for a short time to take a break and ended up falling asleep. Please forgive me! *bangs head on the floor repetitively* Quick note changed the size of Yggdrasil to be comparable in size to new York. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> This chapter is sponsored by [Alexandre Tissier] Thanks for your donation! :-) >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> That night that Chris¡¯ comrades arrived at Yggdrasil Chris stood on the balcony of his room. The balcony was a branch of the massive tree that curved up sharply and flattened creating a semicircle area of roughly 10 meters. Leaning on the railing that was made of smaller branches woven together to look like a guard rail Chris stared down at his city. Many large flowers that produced light hung like street lamps allow one to walk at night without getting lost in the dark. Even in the evening people worked to rebuild the damage. Though he could actually see the people moving around, with Overlord System, he was linked with the Great Tree that¡¯s roots were spread throughout the city and beyond the gates. Among the people, 3-meter tall humanoid giants moved either carrying heavy objects or using their muscle for tasks that not even ten men could do. These giants have modified Bulwark minions that he had tasked to help the citizens build. They had a wide variety of uses such as a light healing skill to provide first aid and being able to change their shapes to either reach higher heights or if necessary quickly extend to becomes shields if some dangerous accurses. Though Chris had created buildings for his citizens to live in, they were only temporary and after discussing with the representatives of the people they wanted to rebuild their homes. Because of this, Chris had sent a messenger to Burdock requesting materials to build using the money in the treasury that to Chris¡¯ luck was quite abundant. With the problem of money, not much of an issue Chris did internally sigh in relief. However, that was only one of the troubles on his mind. Food wasn¡¯t an issue, but other supplies would be. Even though he would have Burdock supporting him, the man was omnipotent. He would need to set up trade routes that were safe and that led to another problem. Currently, his empire only had his capital city as its territory and he didn¡¯t necessarily expand at the moment. The reason being that his current power was limited and he didn¡¯t want to poke at too many beasts for fear of being swarmed. Sighing Chris decide to speak with Clows tomorrow as he was usually the one that could help in this situation. ¡°Jenny.¡± Though he spoke softly, a layer of ice covered his words that seemed to freeze the every space around him. Instantly a woman dressed in ninja-like garbs appeared behind him and kneeled. ¡°My master, what do you require of me!?¡± Turning around Chris wore a calm smile that didn¡¯t match his icy tone. Looking at her for a moment Chris then turned as if losing interest and walked to the left side of the balcony with his hands behind his back. ¡°I have two tasks for you. The first is to expand the Shadow Corp as I want them to be my eyes and ears. While training and increasing your numbers, I also want you to plant your members in every key city to find any information that might prove useful. The second thing I want to be done is infiltrate every noble family that is in what was once Ginmer¡¯s territory and know where they stand with Ginmer¡¯s death and me taking over Adamas. If any are hostile, do not kill them. Instead, I only want to know who they are. Understood?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Hearing her quickly reply Chris smiled at her loyalty. Just as he was about to dismiss the ninja and held inside to sleep, he thought of something. He turned to look at the still kneeling woman. ¡°Also, find anything you can on the 1st princess and her ¡®Guardian¡¯ I wish to know if they have any secrets or weaknesses that need to see the light of day.¡± Chris¡¯ words were filled with malice and a deep chill that even made Jenny, who had already carried out dozens of terrible and sometimes incredibly cruel acts shiver. It wasn¡¯t because she was against what her master asked her or the blood lust behind his words. It was a kind of intuition that she gained in her line of work. Jenny already knew Chris was a cruel individual as well as a schemer which was a dangerous combination. Her intuition told her that whatever thoughts were currently running through Chris¡¯ head that his targets should start praying to whatever god they believe in. With a nod, Jenny vanished without a sound leaving Chris still standing on the balcony. Turning his head to look in the direct of Invictus a twisted smile grew on his face. He already knew about what Sawa had planned since he not only had many archivers moving through the capital and castle, but he also had his unknowing puppets the ¡®Heroes¡¯ as a unique set of eyes. Chris chuckled as he mocked those that thought they were so smart. Not once had they had the upper hand with him, why did they think that plan they created would work at all. Well in hindsight if he didn¡¯t know what they were actually planning he might have fallen for it, maybe. Still Chris would much rather not have to do the information gather himself since that would allow him to focus on other things. Well, it will be fun to play along for a time! Chris continued to chuckle as he walked back into his bedroom where three bodies had already warmed his bed. * * * Three days later in a large room sat Chris on a throne that looked like it was made from a tree stump. Gnarled roots and vines had twisted together to form the back and arm rests while the seat cushion was made of soft woven grass. Even on the arm rests leaves grew to add a little comfort. Chris was currently wearing what he called his royal outfit which was a dark green battle mage robe and black cloak. The robe had silvery armor that covered his chest and back. The cloak was made of raven feathers that were neatly woven together onto a layer of the thick hide of a high ranking monster which when added with his battle robe gave him savage, but at the same time regal look. This outfit was designed and made by Gram and Ron combat purposes as it had a few enchantments on it as well as to make Chris look the part. Other than him several others were in the room. To Chris¡¯ right was Clows who he had dubbed his first advisor and financial manager while on his left was Norm Colfer, who was in charge of foreign and diplomatic matters. After the rebellion Norm had shown that he was more than willing to help Chris in any matter he needed. The reason for this was because Chris had personally gone to the hospital that Nana was with Ron and Gram to remove the curse placed on her as well as heal any injuries or disease she had. As a result, Chris had gained Norm¡¯s gratitude and immense loyalty. This proved very useful to Chris as Norm was a bridge between him and the nobles of the area, not to mention him have suched a forked tongue made him perfect for his current duties. The others who were currently standing in front of Chris at the bottom of a set of steps was the representatives of the people lead by a man named Gross Regen. Gross was in his late fifties with short cut salt and pepper hair and a well-built frame. Within the community, he was selected to be their chief representative as he was one of the head merchants in the city so he knew quite a bit about the working of Yggdrasil. Another reason was his family had lived there for generations so their influence was profound with many connections. Though his family wasn¡¯t a noble one, it could be said to have the voice of the people within it. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. At that moment, the large double doors to the throne room opened and Helina walked in flanked by four men in black suits of armor that had helmets that resembled wolves. Chris had put Helina in charge of training the troops of Yggdrasil along with any men from the former army that could be trusted enough to provide assistance. At the same time because of the harsh training the Black Wolf Mercenaries had gone through under Chris¡¯ watch made them a step above the ordinary soldier. Chris appointed them as the royal guards since they were not only relatively strong on average, but could be considered the most trusted men under Chris¡¯ control at the moment. So he ordered them to watch the palace as well as guard his comrades he worried about such as Claira and Sara. Though the two had received a boost in power the fact remains unlike Helina, who could be ruthless and kill her opponent without hesitation the two elves Chris feared were to kind hearted. So in the case of assassination they were given bodyguards though in extreme emergencies there was another defensive measure, the World Tree Array. This was a defensive system governed by Chris and Titania, which literally made the entire city into a weapon. Anywhere within the city minions could be summoned and even the various vegetation that grew within its walls could attack. Though there are a few other secrets to it, Chris doubted he would have to use them for a while. When Helina walked in she did a quick bow and apologized for being late before walking up to stand beside Chris next to Clows. The four Black Wolves stood off to the side just close enough in case of danger. However, they knew that in the entire city the safest spot was right beside their emperor. With a wave of his hand, Chris created a set similar to his own throne for Helina to sit in before speaking. ¡°Good now that everyone his here let us begin the first council meeting!¡± Though Chris words were spoken in a friendly tone, it still had a dominating effect on the people around him especial the ones that hadn¡¯t know him before he became their emperor. Chris glanced at Clows signaling him to begin. With a nod, Clows looked towards Gross and asked for his report. Gross produced a scroll from his sleeve and began to read what he had gathered. He indicated that the lands outside the city were already becoming fertile and that farmers could soon start planting crops as the window for cultivating the land as well as sowing the ground was still in the window of acceptable time. From what he could tell the rebuilding of the city, for the most part, was going smoothly except for the places that required more metalworking to be properly reinforced like the guard posts and barrier generation stations. The amount of food and supplies for living though low were manageable. The real problem was medicine. Everyone nodded in agreement. Since Ginmer didn¡¯t care about his people he had a fair amount of medical items stashed for himself, but the hospitals and care centers lacked all but the most basic of medical supplies. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact Norm was useful to Ginmer his daughter would probably have died long ago to the curse that was placed on her as she wouldn¡¯t have received proper care. Chris inwardly sighed as he thought he would be burdening Burdock with an extensive list of things he needed. Finally, Gross brought out a matter that drew Chris¡¯ concern more than the others. The people''s moral though significantly improve from when Chris first arrived had greatly improved still was somewhat weak. It was evident when Gross brought up the issue as the others with him didn¡¯t deny it in the slightest. Though some especial Helina wanted to say they need to tough through it didn¡¯t directly say anything since moral whether with soldier or citizens was important and she knew that. At this time when they were still in the rebuilding process and only just started out time was crucial. It was then that one of the younger men with dirty brown hair that was near Gross asked to speak. Chris eyed the man, he wasn¡¯t much older than him and had a rather lanky appearance obviously he wasn¡¯t a fighter. Still there was a sparkle of wisdom in his eyes so Chris nodded and the young man somewhat nervous explained his idea. ¡°Well, I, um think it would be a good idea to hold a festival or celebration of sorts.¡± He paused to look at Chris, who had leaned forward slightly in interest. ¡°Go on,¡± Chris said with the same commanding voice as before, but this time, there was a hint of curiosity in his eyes. The young man gaining some confidences seeing Chris¡¯ attitude spoke in a clearer manner. ¡°The thing I noticed was that we haven¡¯t held any form of celebration for our freedom and your rise to the throne my Lord, so I think it would take some of the weight off people and help them let go of the past a little easier if we do something fun as a way to say all the darkness of the past has ended, and we are starting anew!¡± Around him, people began to whisper some of their disapprovals. Clows frowned, now wasn¡¯t the time to be having fun, not with enemies on all sides. They need to rebuild and strengthen themselves quickly. Even Helina agreed with her brother, though she wanted to relax a little with Chris she also knew the danger they were currently in. Chris, however, grinned broadly and laughed heartily. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right we have worked for two weeks straight, why not have a little play time!?¡± Everyone stared at their ruler with confused looks. Ignoring their gazes, he stood sweeping his gaze over the crowd below and the ones beside him. ¡°While we do need to hurry in many matters if we overwork ourselves and the people it will only cause problems later. Morale is an important thing; we can¡¯t overlook that. Not to mention this could be an excellent way to invite the nobles of the area to have a friendly chatter about the future.¡± Chris grinned as he spoke to his subjects. Seeing that their ruler had agreed, and his argument was sound, no one said anything in disagreement. Clows noted it might actually be a good plan to use the festival as a cover to speak with the nobles of Ginmer¡¯s former territory. After all, if they could gain even a fourth of the nobles support than it would be a huge boon for them. And so a festival that would be call The World Tree Festival would be held in two weeks. It should be noted that after the meeting Chris told Clows a few ideas he had for fun, in which Clows who was the financial manager shed silent tears as he agreed to carry them out. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Okay really quick got to say I didn''t realize how hard it would be to write on the days I work so I''m changing the number of regular chapters to 3 a week. still will do up to 2 sponsored chapters a week! >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Regular Chapters [0/3] Sponsored Chapters [0/0] Chapter 59: Run Away Emperor Holy Top Weekly Readers! i didnt expect to get into the top weeklys so horray for me and thank you for your support. Also for those who watch anime what is your favorite(s) this season my are: Macross Delta (Extreme Fan Boy Bias) Hundred (Hurr Hurr Boobs) Gyakuten Saiban: Sono "Shinjitsu", Igi Ari! (Objection!) anyway enough about that here is the chapter you guys wanted. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> ¡°Damn, bored~¡± Chris sighed as he sat at his desk signing papers. Though Chris knew that being an emperor wasn¡¯t all that fun, he didn¡¯t expect that he would be trapped inside for hours every day. It was still around noon and through the window, he could see the sun was shining down brilliantly through one of the patches in the Great Tree¡¯s thick canopy that he had made for such a purpose. ¡°I understand that you are bored, but this work must be done if the festival is to go smoothly.¡± Clows said in a lecturing tone as he straightened a tower of papers. Chris looked over at the still towering mountain of papers and scrolls and groaned. He knew this was Clows revenge for making so many requests about the festival. Chris steeled himself to continue working since this was for everyone else not just him. Thinking about how much fun it would be afterwards along with the thoughts of his friends¡¯ smiles gave him the resolve to continue. For around ten minutes¡­ Chris glanced over at Clows, who had his back turned. Slowly he got up and as quietly as possible made his way to the door. Just as he was about to grasp the handle, a hand fell on his shoulder with a tight grip. ¡°Your majesty were are you going?¡± Clows stern voice came from behind Chris. Chris started to sweet as he turned around to see Clows¡¯ smiling face. Chris trembled for a moment as he thought though Clows was smiling his eyes were not at all. Somebody help me, it¡¯s a demon!!! * * * ¡°UGH! Finally, I¡¯m done!!!¡± Chris stretched while shouting with joy. ¡°That¡¯s great, now then here is today''s paperwork.¡± Clows dropped another huge stack of papers on Chris¡¯ desk with a sinister smile on his face. Chris stared at the new mountain that he must conquer with a blank expression. Moving his hopeless eyes to Clows Chris couldn¡¯t stop himself from asking. ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°Seriously.¡± Chris sighed and took the first document from the pile and began to read. Suddenly he stopped and frowned. Clows seeing Chris¡¯ expression became concerned and moved around the desk. ¡°Clows look at this, is this correct?¡± Chris handed Clows the paper with solemn words. Clows adjusted his glasses and began reading the paper. The document was for ordering some ingredients for some dishes at would be served at the party with the nobles after the festival. After a moment, Clows found nothing wrong with the document. ¡°Yes, everything is cor-¡° When Clows looked up from the paper to where Chris was sitting, he found an empty space. Tricked, he had been fooled by such an old one at that. Clows was expressionless for a moment before a dark aura started to leak from him. from outside the room people that passed by could hear a horribly twisted laugh. ¡°You¡¯ve done it how you bastard!¡± As Chris made his escape, mighty roar escaped the room and seemed to shake the entire palace. * * * ¡°Hey you sure it was ok to leave Clows with all that work?¡± Claira asked with a sympatric smile. Current Chris and Claira were walking around the city checking on various things that involved the festival. They were sampling food, testing out games, and looking at the different toys and rewards. In other words, a date. ¡°Nope!¡± Chris said completely straight faced, he knew that he his ears would most likely fall off later from Clows lecturing, but it was too late to go back so he might as well enjoy himself to the fullest. Claira sighed and placed a hand on her face trying to hide her laughter from seeing Chris¡¯ lack of remorse. She silently prayed for Clows¡¯ sanity as they continued to walk down the street. Many people looked at the two with wonder and respect as if they were seeing to heavenly beings walking on mortal land. Chris had not only brought them out of their darkest hour but continued to help them in many ways. The people of Yggdrasil understood the amount of time and effort Chris had put in within the last month and they could only be grateful. ¡°Hmm, Lady Claira is so lucky!¡± ¡°Yes, not only does she have the Emperor¡¯s affection, but is so beautiful as well!¡± ¡°Not to mention has such beautiful magic!¡± A group of woman was huddled together chattering as Chris and Claira passed. Claira blushed and clung tighter to Chris wrapping her arms around his arm and somewhat burying her face into his arm trying to hide her embarrassment. Chris started to laugh until Claira pinched his waist. ¡°What¡¯s so funny, hmm?¡± Claira asked with eyes flared with annoyance. Chris ignoring the slight pain, looked down at her and grinned wide. ¡°What can¡¯t I be happy and pride that my woman is being praised, besides that reaction is cute,¡± Chris said with a matter-of-factly tone. Claira face changed from a dark pink to a deep red. She made a weird face not known what to said so she buried her face deeper into his arm. ¡°jerk!¡± Seeing Claira being so embarrassed Chris started to laugh again. He really did enjoy tease her like this, but there was another reason behind his smile. Chris was overjoyed that the people of Yggdrasil had accepted Claira and Sara, even though they were elves. Just thinking of the incident in Feldon made his blood boil. Suddenly a humored voice came from behind them. ¡°Having funny, your majesty?¡± ¡°Yeah, having a break everyone once in a while is great!¡± Because how happy he was Chris responded without thinking while turning to see who was talking to him. Suddenly he froze because the one who was standing behind him with a sinister smile was Clows. ¡°that¡¯s great, now how about he go back to the palace and finish that paperwork along with a few other things I forgot to mention before.¡± Clows¡¯ word were laced with poison that even a small child could pick up on causing Chris to go into a panic. He knew that if he were successfully captured, then it would be the end of him, he would never see the world outside of his study! Thinking quickly Chris pointed behind Clows and shouted in surprise. ¡°look out behind you!¡± Because of Chris¡¯ sudden outburst, Clows didn¡¯t think as he turned around ready to dodge whatever was coming at him. However, there was nothing behind him. Trembling Clows looked back to see Chris and Claira had vanished. Veins appeared on Clows forehead as he roared in rage and charged off to once again locate his irresponsible ruler. As the people saw Clows run many of them pitied him. * * * On the other side of the city a flash of golden light appeared and quickly vanished. Were the light once was Chris and Claira stood. ¡°Warn me if you¡¯re going to do that!¡± Claira shouted pale faced. With the entire city being a massive tree allowed Chris to use his Tree Walk skill anywhere allow for a smooth change of location at any time. Although no one really liked traveling that way since only Chris felt fine while with other, it felt like a roller-coaster that suddenly went 100 mph. As such Claira was about to vomit the food, they had eaten recently. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Using some healing magic to soothe her turning stomach, she glared at Chris. Smiling apologetically, he patted her back to help her feel at ease. ¡°You know, maybe you should go back and finish your work.¡± Claira scolded him while slowly regaining control over her lunch. Indeed Chris knew she was right. However, he was annoyed that his work never ended. Sure he was childish, but he didn¡¯t care at the moment. He never had any free time and he wanted to spend some quality time with each of the girls since he rarely did before. Looking at Claira sadly Chris sighed, ¡°are you not having fun?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Claira was taken aback by his sudden question. He was shrugging off his work to spend time with her knowing that and seeing his sad puppy eyes struck at her heart. She cursed that she was so softhearted. Thinking for a moment, Claira gave up. ¡°Alright, but just for a little longer, then please go back and continue working.¡± Instantly Chris smiled like an innocent child and nodded vigorously. ¡°Great, then let¡¯s go!¡± Before Claira could respond Chris had grabbed her and began leading her away. Seeing how Chris recovered so fast only then did Claira realized she had been tricked. * * * ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really the emperor!¡± After walking around the city for a little while, Claira asked to take a break. So the two stopped and sat on a bench. At that time, a group of children saw them. ¡°So cool!¡± ¡°The elf lady is super pretty!¡± They all looked to be around ten and eleven. Chris noticed that they had worn out clothes and looked a little thin. It was then he remembered there was an orphanage in the area that he had created when he became aware that there were many kids on the streets after losing their parents for different reasons. Thinking for a moment, Chris smiled and raised his hand. From the ground, a thick root grew and bloomed into at small tree. The tree branches extend and fruit started to grow. Chris picked a fruit that looked like an apple and tossed it to a boy that was shorter than the rest. The boy clumsily fumbled with the fruit before dropping it. See the fruit drop on the ground the children suddenly looked at Chris in fear. Before if someone gave them food it wasn¡¯t usually of good intentions. Either they would demand that the children return the favor of giving them food or even to go as far as to abuse them claiming that they stole the food. These incidents most of the time involved nobles that wanted to entertain themselves by seeing the kids terrified faces. So it was ingrained in them that if someone gave them food, it would lead to danger. Although they understood food provided to them at the orphanage was all right, anything else still triggered their fear. What''s more, it was the emperor himself that had given the boy the fruit and he had dropped it! All the children were trembling in fear, this was the emperor the man that controlled the entire city. Though they heard he was a kind person and had even built the orphanage where they stayed himself it was only nature that they were still afraid. Chris looked at the boy who was shaking so much you could hear his teeth chattering. Suddenly the boy bent down and picked up the fruit that now had some dirt on it and was about to bit into it. Obviously, this was the only thing he could think of. Not accept the food would only make things worse in his mind so he decided to eat the fruit in the chance it might lessen his punishment. Just as he was about to bite into the fruit, Chris hand grabbed his wrist. He looked up at the towering giant nearly fainting from fear. When he finally looked Chris in the eyes he didn¡¯t see anger or twisted enjoyment, but concern. Chris bent down to where the two were eye level and said, ¡°that one is dirty so have this one instead.¡± Chris place a new apple-like fruit in the boy¡¯s hand. The boy stared dumbly at the new fruuuit then at Chris, who was grinning from ear to ear. With tears in his eyes, the boy ate the apple furiously like it was his last meal. ¡°Hey, slow down or you¡¯ll choke,¡± Claira said from afar with a soft laugh. After the boy was done, he smiled with a big childish grin. ¡°Thank you, your mach- majesty!¡± Seeing that their friend had gotten food, the other looked at Chris with hope filled eyes that shined like stars. With a hearty laugh Chris gave the others fruits as well. Claira came over hand hugged him from behind and whispered. ¡°seeing that you really do look like you would make a great father.¡± Claira thinking she could catch Chris by surprise and for once he would be embarrassed. However, hearing the word ¡®father¡¯ Chris¡¯ expression immediately darkened. Claira stiffened for a moment and was about to say something, but a sense of danger came from behind. Before she realized it Chris had grabbed her and they had moved onto a rooftop. Where they had just been standing there was a tangle of roots that had formed a cage. ¡°Hold still master~ otherwise I can¡¯t catch you~.¡± ¡°How the hell did Clows rope you into this!?¡± Chris exclaimed when he saw Titania floating not far from where the cage of roots was along with Clows. Chris cursed under his breath. He had given Titania control of the World Tree Array since it was a burden for him to always be managing it. Though Chris could take control of the system when needed, however in a situation where Titania was against him like this it would take concentration. In that time of concentration Clows would undoubtably capture him. He noted to fix that issue later as he glared at the traitor below him. Titania pointed at him and pouted, ¡°I¡¯ve been working just as much as you and here you are on a break. GRRR, unfair! So I¡¯m going to drag you back and force you to finish!¡± Beside her Clows didn¡¯t say a thing, his anger was so apparent that Chris swore he saw a demon version of himself floating behind him. Chris looked at the two then at Claira. With a wry smile, he leapt down with Claira in his arms. After gently putting her down he walked over to Clows and patted his shoulder. ¡°No, I thinking I¡¯m going to go willingly. *sigh* I¡¯ve had my fun.¡± Clows noticed the sadness in his friend¡¯s voice and showed hesitation. Suddenly Chris frowned and an expression of horror surfaced. ¡°Clows look out behind you!¡± ¡°Oh, no I¡¯m not going to ¨C ACK!¡± Clows thinking Chris was just acting again didn¡¯t look back. Sadly a carriage at that moment was passing by them and a wooden plant that was protruding from the side smacked the back of his head. ¡°Hey come back here bastard!¡± ¡°Hahahahahahaha, no way! I¡¯m free!¡± When Clows picked himself up, Chris was leaping from building to building with Titania madly chasing after him. Looking down Clows heaved a deep sigh, ¡°Why me!¡± >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Ok what did you think this was my first real attempt at write a fluffy chapter. please tell me what you think as long as its contructive. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Regular Chapters [1/3] Sponsored Chapters [0/0] Chapter 60: The World Tree Festival Begins Well, color me dumbfounded! I didn''t think my story would become this popular! Now we are in 2nd place of the weeklys! I thank all my readers for making this possible. It makes me feel awesome that I can see my story there! Now enjoy the chapter! >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Deep under the Great Tree was its core. That core was actually Titania¡¯s crystal which Chris had linked to the tree to allow Titania full access to the World Tree Array. Through the array Titania could slowly siphon life force from the surroundings and increase her power at the same time nourish the Great Tree. Around the core was hollow creating a room that was big enough to fit two football fields side by side with a ceiling that reached 40 meters high. In this room equipment, tables covered in papers, and fist-sized crystals in contains were everywhere making it look like a fantasy version of a mad scientist lab. In this ¡®lab¡¯ dozens of bodies moved. Although other than three of them the rest were a minion Chris had designed that he called Mad Assistant. These minions were meant to assist the man that lived in this room and monitor him. If necessary, their combat abilities were by no means little as a countermeasure in case the patients go out of control. The man that resides in this room is the former member of the Five Beast that was under Ginmer, Doctor Bernor. ¡°hmhmhmhm, I must really thank you, your majesty! Not only did you spare me and help me recover my hounds, you gave me a beautiful new workspace and even gave me such precious items as research material! Yahohohohoho!¡± Bernor chirped as he danced around. After the fight with Ginmer, Chris discover the doctor stuck under some rubble. After Chris offered to support the good doctor in his research in return for a few favors, Bernor happily agreed. Just as Chris hoped he was the doctor was someone that was loyal only to his research making him easy to control. ¡°Doctor how is your progress?¡± ¡°Yahohohoho! Everything is progressing better than I expected. Right now might research has been taken to a new level! I even predict that in roughly three months the prototypes will be ready to test!¡± Chris stared at the three large containers filled with green liquid that was like jelly. Each container had a different object in it. On the left was the black orb that Ginmer called the Black Mana Vault. On the right was the Seraph¡¯s core and in the center was what was left Ginmer¡¯s body. Suddenly Titania appeared above the two. ¡°Hmph, that is part because I am helping with the conversion and corrections in the fusion process, be grateful!¡± Strike a pose that looked like a child about to threw a tantrum Chris snorted a laugh and patted her head. Titania had been helping Bernor understand the Black Mana Vault and the Seraph¡¯s core while Gram and Ron had been constructing components for Bernor¡¯s inventions and equipment. If it wasn¡¯t for them, it might have taken Bernor years to make just one month of progress. ¡°Yes, good work.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like a child! I¡¯m hundreds of times older than you, show some respect!¡± Titania in a high pitched shout pushed Chris¡¯ hand away and pouted. That¡¯s exactly as a child would act, he thought trying not to laugh. Chris then discovered something and his expression darkened. Sensing something was amiss with her master¡¯s mood Titania tilted her head cutely and asked if something was wrong. Chris coldly smiled and replied, ¡°nothing worth worrying about. It¡¯s just that a few new pieces have added themselves to my board.¡± He laughed which sent shivers down the other two¡¯s spine. Turning Chris walked over to a nearby table and picked up a jar that looked like a miniature version of the containers hold Ginmer and the two treasures. Inside the green gel of the jar was a small amount of red and what looked like a seed. ¡°Titania what is the status on the World Tree Array?¡± he asked not taking his eyes off the jar as icy voice smoothly trailed out like a snake. Titania expression became serious and closed her eyes for a moment before replying. ¡°12%, why?¡± Titania asked confused at the sudden question ¡°Hmm, that is probably enough.¡± ¡°for what? H-Hey, wait!¡± Chris didn¡¯t reply and vanished in a burst of golden light. Titania fumed with anger and was about to chase after Chris when the three containers began to tremble. The whole room began to shake and the World Tree¡¯s core began to pulse with a rainbow of lights. As the pulse accelerated in pace veins of the same light, spread from the top and bottom of the core and made their way to the three containers. The containers greedily sucked up the light and the gel inside shift like it was live. After a moment, the gel shined so brightly that Bernor had to look away. Titania, who was merely a projection from the core, wasn¡¯t affected by the light show. However, she cried and squirmed as the light moved as the feeling of something crawling under her skin overwhelmed her. Finally, the light from the three containers traveled down and spread back into the veins of light. However, the light didn¡¯t return to the core but spread through the room. It was then on the walls tens of thousands of lights flickered. These lights were smaller containers and in each one was a small red ball that was shaped like an oval seed. The seeds shook and seemed to draw in the light making them shake even more violently. Titania and Bernor looked around the room feeling accomplished. This is what they had been working so hard on. Titania exhaled and smiled wryly, she knew Chris was playing with something incredibly dangerous. If something went wrong, the entire world could be destroyed. Glancing at the Seraph¡¯s core Titania could help but speak with anxiety. ¡°We really are creating something monstrous.¡± ¡°Yes, but isn¡¯t that the best part! Yahohohohoho!¡± * * * Three days later the day of the festival finally came. Burdock who had arrived only two days before immediately went to work preparing many things and had them delivered as quickly as possible just making it in time. The streets were lined with stalls selling tons of different foods and toys while there were game booths and other attractions like riding a monster called a Rip Claw. Rip Claws looked a lot like velociraptors with feathers growing from their forearms, down their necks, and covering their tails. Apparently kids like to ride them like one of those horse riding merry go rounds Chris saw on earth. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. One of the major events was, of course, a tournament that Chris had set up with the grand prize being 500 gold coins. While that didn¡¯t seem like much to commoners, that was more than they could spend in their lifetime if they spent it normally. While it looked like it was just for the tournament was meant to find talent for his military. In the rebellion, quite a few good fighters died not to mention most of the nobles which held more power than the average soldier was executed when they would side with Chris. Of course, after they were torture for any relevant information that might be handy in the future. For the sake of finding talent and adding drama to the show Chris created eight flowing arenas. They were made of thick roots that had been twisted together forming a platform and then floated using what looked like giant dandelions that grew under them. These fluffy plants actually stored significant amounts of natural helium making them like massive balloons. Above each platform was an Archiver that was linked to several sight crystals that hovered below each arena a dozen feet above the ground. Finally, the festival was about to start, but before it could, the emperor had to make his speak. Chris stepped onto a balcony overlooking the central plaza. To make sure everyone could not only hear but see him all the sight stone that would be used for the tournament were showing him standing on the balcony. Seeing their savior and emperor the people cheers, some even went as far as to wave large pieces of cloth attached to long poles making makeshift flags. On the flags was a tree that was shaped like a shield with two swords crossed over it and eight leafy wings growing from behind. This was the symbol Chris had designed for his empire with each part having a meaning. The shield was him that protected the people, the swords were his soldiers that would destroy the Empire¡¯s enemies, and the wings had two meanings. One was a freedom the other was that Silva Imperium would never be beneath anyone and instead swore above them. He had put a lot of thought into that symbol for its represent what he hoped his empire would become. Chris raised his hand to quiet the people. When everyone became silent, Chris spoke with power and authority. ¡°People of Yggdrasil, the darkness of the past is gone and you are free!¡± Chris paused for a moment and closed his eyes before continuing with even more ferocity. ¡°However! This is only the beginning! To grow this empire will face many hardships and battles! But will you who have finally been freed back down!? Will you allow someone take that freedom away!? I for one will fight to the end until my body refuse to move until death grabs me! This Empire will live long and we will prosper! This I swear as your emperor!¡± Again cheers erupted from the crowd. Eventually, the people began to chant ¡°long live Silva Imperium! Long live Emperor Gelvon!¡± until the entire city trembled and even beyond its walls. ¡°Then let us have are fun and celebrate the birth of our future! Let the World Tree Festival begin!¡± Even through the sounds of the roaring crowd Chris¡¯ voice penetrated through and was heard by everyone. * * * The city was now alive with music and laughter. Children ran through the streets and men drained their mugs while bellowing with merriment. While the festival was in full swing Chris, Clows, and Norm were in Chris¡¯ study discussing the future. The current topic was how to win over the nobles that would be coming tomorrow for the party that would be held that evening. ¡°I think having Lord Sennel showing his support of us would be a huge swaying factor.¡± Norm said while tapping the armrest of his chair. Though he knew this meet was crucial for their next step Norm wanted to finish because his daughter Nana was waiting for him to go to the festival together. Thanks to Chris, Nana had made a full recovery in only a week and had finally been released from the hospital. As such she constantly wanted to go places and experience new things since for four years she had been stuck in a single room with only a window to know what the outside world looked like. ¡°Right, have my father there would influence them since not only would they become our allies, but also gain favor with a powerhouse like the Supplier of Thoughts.¡± Chris, who had been listening until now while leaning back in his chair, opened his mouth. ¡°that may be so, but we need to give them a reason to possibly become enemies with Invictus.¡± Chris words through cold water onto the two other men. Clows looked at Chris and hmphed. ¡°if you are bringing that up do you have a plan to do that?¡± Chris sat up, his expression was wicked, but his words were spoken innocently. ¡°Don¡¯t I always?¡± The two men glance at each other. An unseen war was being had. Even though Norm had only known Chris for a month, he already knew that his plans and ideas though genius were 98% of the time dangerous and based on how he could manipulate others. This kind of planning though had yet to fail still caused both men their anxiety to shoot through the roof. Neither of them wanted to actually ask since that would mean that they would be forced to support it as long as it wasn¡¯t foolish. Giving in Clows asked the question slightly worried, ¡°so what is your plan.¡± With a smile that could not do evil, Chris replied, ¡°why a demonstration of our power of course!¡± Clows and Norm looked at each other again. While that was a good way to win over people since if they knew that Silva Imperium had proper strength to back its words than they wouldn¡¯t need to worry the repercussion as much. However, they still were hesitant since the next question was even more dangerous than the last. This time, it was Norm¡¯s turn. Cursing Clows under his breath Norm put on his best smile he could muster and lit the fuse to a bomb that may or may not blow. ¡°and how do you plan to do that, my liege?¡± Chris again smiled sinisterly. ¡°well, I have something in mind.¡± Just then a soldier came in breathing heavily. He kneeled and waited to be allowed to speak. Clows gave him permission and the soldier delivered his news. ¡°Our majesty, three representatives of the Magical Alliance is at the gates requesting permission to speak with you!¡± >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Regular Chapters [2/3] Sponsored Chapters [0/0] Chapter 61: The Players Begin To Gather Okay last regular chapter of this week, enjoy! >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> ¡°Those Damn vermin, trying to take in stolen land!¡± In a carriage surround by fully armored knights riding on the backs of Rip Claws that were twice the size that they should be the 1st princess of Invictus, Marigold cursed when a scout informed her that the Magical Alliance¡¯s ambassadors had made it to Yggdrasil before her. Marigold was a tall, slender woman, with golden hair that curled making it look like she had a golden cloud going down her back. Mix with her golden eyes, sharp facial features as well as the lack of sex appeal like Rosalina, and her short temper has given her the nickname, the Golden Demon. Across from her, Rosalina sat somewhat worried. ¡°Sister calm down, it doesn¡¯t matter if they got their first, that man is calculating he won¡¯t accept their offer lightly.¡± Marigold raised her an eyebrow and fixed a cold questioning look on her little sister. ¡°You seem to have a good impression of this man, could it be you hold feelings for him?¡± Rosalina instantly blushed and waved her hands while denying her sister, ¡°No no no you have it all wrong, it¡¯s just I know that much about him.¡± Marigold continued to stare at her sister while letting out an ¡®hmm¡¯. Rosalina looked down not wanting to meet her sister¡¯s eyes. Even she didn¡¯t know what she felt towards Chris. Sometimes she hated him, other she felt admiration, and sometimes¡­ Not wanting to think about it anymore Rosalina shook her head and looked back up at her sister who had a faint warm smile. Marigold loved Rosalina very much to the point that she was overprotective at sometimes especial when it came to men. Still it made her laugh seeing her sister act so innocent. However, that didn¡¯t mean she would let Rosalina go so easily. The objective is to either turn Silva Imperium into a vessel kingdom or take it back by force. For that Marigold had brought her strongest knights. Though they only came to fifty, the weakest of them was an A rank of the middle realm while the strongest were her four dragon knights who were each SS ranked. She had kept them hidden and nurtured their growth in secret wait for an opportunity like this. If she could retake the land that Chris had claimed or made them into a vessel kingdom under her command then with her dragon knights and her current territory, she would disrupt the power difference in the war for succession. Especial with her brother Qin having failed several times in a row, now was the time to take as risk! Suddenly a knight came up beside the carriage and bowed. ¡°My lady I have an urgent report.¡± Marigold turned and waved a hand signaling him to speak. Coughing once the man gave his report. ¡°We have discovered that a vast horde of mid-ranking demons lead by a high ranking demon is approaching Yggdrasil!¡± * * * Chris smirked and placed a hand on his chin pretending to be in thought. ¡°that¡¯s fine take them to the waiting room and tell them I will receive the shortly.¡± The soldier saluted then left in a hurry. Clows and Norm fixed Chris looks of suspicion. Clows had a hint of annoyance in his eyes unlike Norm because he knew Chris all too well. It was evident that Chris knew that the representative was coming and did say anything. He could only sigh in his exhaustion of dealing with his secretive emperor. ¡°How long have you know?¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯d say around two weeks.¡± Both men stiffened. Two weeks? That would mean that he knew around the time they started planning the festival. Suddenly Clows remembered something that Chris had spoken about it being an opportunity to invite the nobles around the area. Did that mean this was all his plan and he wasn¡¯t just talking about the festival? Again Clows could help but admire Chris for being so cunning. However, the problem was how was he planning to use them, if it were only an ambassador they wouldn¡¯t have that much strength. Not only that but fighting with them could cause the sparks of war to ignite a fire. No that couldn¡¯t be his plan right? There had to be more to it. ¡°So what do you plan to do with them?¡± Chris looked at Clows with a sinister grin. ¡°Be patient Clows, the game can¡¯t begin until all the players have gathered.¡± Chris then stood and strode over to the window to look out into the night. Turning his calm smile looked like that of a demon¡¯s as his back was bathed in moonlight. ¡°But I might as well tell you who the players are.¡± * * * In a medium sized room, three people sat in the chairs provided. Behind them were a few dozen soldiers on high alert. In each of the chairs was someone of a different race and each a representative of the Magical Alliance. Why there were three representatives is easy to understand. Though the Magical Alliance is an organization, it still has factions that struggle for power in the shadows. As such each faction set someone to monitor the others as well as not let them get ahead. Although Silva Imperium had just been born it was at a key location, not to mention the rumors surrounding it made people believe that there would be value in recruiting them to their side early. By nurturing the empire, they could potentially have a great tool later. As such the three representatives was a young elven man. He had greenish gold hair and could easily be identified as a pretty boy. He was Gill Windwalker, the 1st son of the Windwalker Elf Clan¡¯s chief Yagmer Windwalker. Across from him was the dwarf Brom Heavyhammer, the 1st prince of the dwarven kingdom, Mountain Forge. Though he was only 3 feet tall, his muscles could be clearly seen through his leather jacket showing what raw power they held. His bronze color skin and well-groomed black beard made him look like a classic dwarf from any movie. The last one sitting in between the two was a girl looking in her late teens with a model like face, golden cat-like eyes, and rosy red lips. Her white hair with black streaks reached her waist and her well-proportioned body added to her enchanting appearance. This girl who gave off the feeling of being cool and elegant was Ren Bloodclaw, the 2nd princess of the Tiger Clan. Her cat ears that grew from the top of her head twitched as she heard someone approaching. Ten Black Wolf Guards entered with Helina in the lead. See scanned the others in the room and smiled. ¡°Please come this way, my husband will see you now.¡± Helina felt a little uneasy with calling Chris her husband, but in Mithos things like marriage ceremonies were uncommon as it required much time and effort which most people even nobles couldn¡¯t afford with much of their time going into making ends meat. Although Chris did promise each of the girls when things had settled down, they would have proper weddings. As proof Helina had a golden ring on her left ring finger. To Helina, the gesture alone was enough, but he had only just told them a few days ago so it was still somewhat awkward presenting herself as his wife. Gill looked Helina up and down while licking his lips. ¡°But to think that the Empress is so young and beautiful, his majesty is quite fortunate!¡± Gill said while chuckling. Helina felt his disgusting gaze but didn¡¯t show her emotions. Instead, she glanced back with a faint smile. On either side, the Black Wolf Guards release a faint blood lust while thinking, ¡®How dare he flirt with his majesty¡¯s woman! If he weren''t a guest, he would be dead already.¡¯ In response, the escorts around Gill tighten their formation preparing just in case a fight broke out. However, before either side made a move, Helina¡¯s enchanting voice came. ¡°Yes, I fell in love with him seeing his charm and intelligence.¡± Suddenly her eyes focused on Gill with a deep coldness and her smile broadened slightly as she continued. ¡°not to mention he killed a few power and influential men without caring who they were just to keep me from falling into some else¡¯s hands.¡± Gill stiffened for a moment catching the hidden meaning in her words. He was somewhat surprised that Helina would turn so cold as well as the guards¡¯ apparent hostility. He was at the same level of a prince within the Magical Alliance. There weren¡¯t many that would be so openly hostile to him. Not only was he an ambassador to a much more powerful nation, but he was also the son of one of the high-ranking council members. To the side, Brom chuckled while Ren¡¯s face cramped stifling a giggle. Gill¡¯s face burned as he felt the humiliation. However, it was his fault for acting on his lust. Inwardly kicking himself, he regained his composure just as they stood in front of doors. By then Gill felt some anger, but he knew if he screwed this up because of his own person wants his father would not be lenient. Walking into the throne room, the three ambassadors saw Chris sitting on his throne his head resting on his right fist looking somewhat bored. Clows and Norm stood at his right and left as usually, but this time, Pazuzu cloaked figure stood just behind Norm. There were dozens of guards standing in rows on either side of the long walkway ready to step in for any reason. On the thick pillars that supported the roof were glowing flowers that cast light just as good as any torch. As soon as the three ambassador and their escorts entered the room a pressure gripped them. It made it harder to breath and even made them feel a hint of fear. However, each of the Ren and her colleges all came from prestigious backgrounds so they recovered quickly unlike their escorts. Still they hesitated because they knew what this pressure came from. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Natural overwhelm authority, something a true ruler possessed! Ren only knew of a few people that could release such an aura. One of those people being her father, so she was able to tolerate the weight that was pressing down on her. Chris saw that not only Ren but the other two had somewhat recovered and snorted. Well if they couldn¡¯t handle something on this level these three wouldn¡¯t even be worth talking to. Helina made her way to Chris side and sat down in her chair and whispered into his ear. Chris¡¯ eyes suddenly shifted to Gill and a coldness that could freeze hell over pinned the elf in place. Sweat started to form on Gill¡¯s back as he remained unmoving. He felt that Chris stare alone could kill him if he moved unnecessarily. At the same time, the other two felt just how strong Chris was. They had heard that the emperor of Silva Imperium was powerful, but what they felt wasn¡¯t just strength, but a dominating force. They could only imagine how hard Gill was trying not to fall on his knees. Raking his eyes over the other two Chris already was forming the script that would direct this scene. He already did plenty of research and spying on each of the different races and factions. The one that Gill belong to was the largest and was led by his father. Chris knowing the history the Windwalker Clan had with Claira and Sara Snowflake Clan would rather destroy the faction than side with it, but now wasn¡¯t the time for that. From what he knew the insectoids, merfolks, and elements sided with the elves while the beastmen and dragonewts were allies. What had surprised Chris was that though the dwarves stood by themselves, they weren¡¯t any less powerful than the other two factions. The reason being that they were a necessary existence. The dwarves just like in any fantasy novel produced the best weapons and tools. So the other factions wouldn¡¯t move against them and because of their stubborn nature the dwarves wouldn¡¯t bow to others. So in this meeting the dwarves had the most to gain, but the least to lose. On the other hand, Gill¡¯s faction had the most to lose. Though they were the largest faction the combined power of the beastmen and dragonewts who had the backing of the dragon king could go toe to toe with them. With the dwarves standing solidly placed and Ren¡¯s faction also having a powerful backer, Gill¡¯s faction was the most unstable. With a humph Chris turned his attention to Ren and smirked. ¡°It''s been a while girly, you seem to have grown up a little since we met.¡± Chris¡¯ words took Ren by surprise, she didn¡¯t remember meeting someone like the Emperor before. He said it wasn¡¯t long ago, but she would have defiantly remembered meeting a man of his strength. Seeing the princess confused Chris burst into laughter and spoke with words coated in mockery, ¡°Hahahahahaha, its hasn¡¯t even been a year since I saved you from those bandits and you already forget the man you owe! Such coldness, but that should be expected, hahahaha!¡± Chris¡¯ words suddenly made Ren think of a young man that she met six or seven months ago. Surely he had red hair, good looks, and tall stature just like the man before him. However, he was only an A rank back then, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for him to reach this level of power in such a short amount of time! However, she couldn¡¯t deny that once she took a closer look he did resemble the man at that time, and his arrogant attitude though changed was still somewhat the same. Thinking of something she sharpened her gaze and said, ¡°if you really are him then where were we at the time and where was I going, I did tell you after all!¡± ¡°That¡¯s simple we were in the mountains near Feldon and you were going to Invictus to watch the summoning of the heroes if I remember correctly.¡± Ren stopped, it really was him. The man who didn¡¯t even give his name that was overflowing with arrogance and coldness no matter how polite she was. Completely shocked she then sighed. if he really was the emperor than she had a slight advantage over, as owing someone, a favor might birth the chance of them owing one in kind. ¡°yes that is correct, I¡¯m impressed by how much you have changed.¡± ¡°things happen,¡± Chris said nonchalantly as if him gaining such power in an unbelievable amount of time was only natural. Ren¡¯s face twitched, she really wasn¡¯t good with these type of people who act so arrogant and eccentric. Chris now thinking the formalities were finished leaned back and casted a sidelong look at Norm. He coughed and stepped forward while adjusting his glasses. ¡°Now let us get down to business. May I ask why the Magical Alliance has sent you three?¡± Gill having steadied himself after Chris¡¯ cold assault had ended showed a business man smile and bowed. ¡°the reason we are here is to ask if his Majesty would like to join the Magical Alliance.¡± ¡°and what do you offer us?¡± Seeing his chance Brom made his move first. ¡°We dwarves can off you the finest magic weapons, armor, and tools, not only that but we have recently finished complete a few new weapons of war as well as something other things that might interest you.¡± ¡°We beastmen are masters of combat and are will to train your soldiers and the dragonewts and dragons that live in the nearby mountains are will to assist at a moment¡¯s notice.¡± Though Chris didn¡¯t show it, he was overjoyed! Though he already knew what they were going to offer, it was still excellent to hear. Dwarven weapons were second to none and not even he knew what these new things they had created were. As for what Ren offered was just as promising. While Helina had trained the Black Wolves herself, she was no military trainer. Having someone who was well versed in training soldier would make a huge difference and having dragons in his back pocket didn¡¯t sound bad either. Chris was pleased that they, at least, knew to place cards that would benefit a new nation. Norm looked at Gill with an expecting gaze. The elf didn¡¯t seem worried in the slightest as he gave his offers. ¡°My father offers to share the wealth of the elves and give you 100 tons of spirit stones, the merfolks who are masters of medicine will share their knowledge, the elementals are will to set up an array that will gather lesser elements that will increase the magic in the land allowing various benefits and the insectoids offer to send you many different trainable insect type monsters and people to train handlers¡± The other two stood slack jawed. What they offer would help strengthen Chris¡¯ empire quickly, but Gill not only offer a quick power up but a long-term boon. Spirit stones were valuable since they had countless uses from being able to replenish mana to be used in medicine and weapon creation. Medical knowledge would not only help in war but in peace times too. Having lands with high amounts of mana did have many benefits like increasing the grounds fertility, allowing minerals to grow fast, in greater numbers, and even improve the health of those that lived on the land. But what Chris was most interested in was the insect type monsters. Not only would they be useful in war, but also allow some of this men to become more versatile as not only could the insects be used for war but also, assassinations, spying, medical, and much more. Gill really was pulling out all the stops. However, Chris knew his side was desperate. Now it was time to add a little pressure. Chris, who had his eyes closed while listening to the three, make their offers opened one eye and looked at Ren and Brom. His gaze seemed to say, ¡°the elf¡¯s offer sounds the best, can you offer anything better?¡± The two stiffened and cursed Gill under their breath. They would have to contact their respected sides to see if there was anything more they could offer. Chris guessed what they were thinking and stood. ¡°Well these are all wonderful things you are offering me, but it is late. We will continue this talk at a later date. Seeing how you three are already here why not stay for the party tomorrow, I plan to make it quite¡­ rememberable.¡± The three gave each other cold looks and sparks flew. Bowing slightly Ren spoke for them. ¡°Thank you, your majesty, for your hospitality, we will take you up on your offer.¡± Nodding Chris left with Helina at his side and asked perplexed. ¡°is it really alright to act so indifferent towards them? The things they offered were all quite useful.¡± Chris chuckled, an evil smile shown on his face, while watching the two princesses and their escorts approach through his Archivers as well as the mass of demons making their way through the mountains. Grabbing her waist Chris pulled her closer and said, ¡°No, it''s okay, right now I can¡¯t show any sign of being swayed. At least not until the two other teams arrive.¡± Guesses she wouldn¡¯t be able to get any information out of Chris she leaned into him as they made their way to their bedroom. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Regular Chapters [3/3] Sponsered Chapters [0/0] Not A Chapter So, I am tired of the complaints with my grammar. So I''m going to have some people proofread and or edit my chapters. Also, a lot of people want me to fix my grammar in the early chapters, so I was wonder which chapters. This will be a side project while i write new chapters so don''t worry about me stopping the story. Stolen novel; please report. Is it like 1 - 5 or is it more. Please give your opinions Thank you from the author. Chapter 62: Cunning And Shameless Credit for PR goes to Omphalite >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> This chapter is sponsored by Adam Skinner Thanks for the support! :-) >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> In the carriage carrying the two princesses, Rosalina wore a stern expression as she looked at her sister. They were nearly at the gates of Yggdrasil where, from what they knew, there was a party that many of the nobles in the area were attending. Rosalina knew what kind of man Chris was, most likely he already knew they were coming and had prepared for them. ¡°Sister my best advice is three things. One: Do not underestimate him. His ability to turn around any situation to not only avoid danger but to gain something is terrifying. Two: Expect that he already has a good idea of what you¡¯re planning. His skills at gathering information are something no one can compare to. The last and most important one is: Do not anger him. The emperor is someone that does not care about status or consequences and violence isn¡¯t something he shies away from.¡° Marigold nodded but didn¡¯t take it to heart. To her Chris was just some upstart warlord that had a bit of power. She knew that her elder brother Qin was good at dealing with people with words but boorish men weren''t his forte. Just like him, Rosalina didn¡¯t have much experience with power-driven individuals like Chris. Marigold, on the other hand, has territory in unruly areas where groups like bandits and warlords appear several times a year. Not to mention she had heard that he wasn¡¯t even in his mid-twenties so she didn¡¯t think it would be too difficult to deal with. As they say fight fire with fire, so match a snake with a snake. She thought with a condescending smile. * * * In a large ballroom in the center of the Great Tree Palace several dozen people were mingling. These people were the nobles that Chris had invited to win over. Within the crowd waiters walked carrying drinks and finger food while gentle music played and people danced. Chris himself was currently talking to a short fat man that instead of having a head of hair had a mustache and beard that made up for the amount of hair missing from his head. ¡°I must say, this party is grand. I didn¡¯t expect the city to get back on its feet so quickly. I mean, while passing through the main district I almost couldn¡¯t tell that a destructive battle had just been fought there only a month ago.¡± the fat noble¡¯s belly shook as he laughed before taking a sip of wine. Chris eyed the noble without revealing his feelings of annoyance. With him being a master of manipulation Chris had long since learned how to hide his emotions. Chris smiled faintly and nodded while gesturing out the towering set of windows that allowed one to look down on the city. ¡°See, the people are hard at work as well as the many creatures I have summoned to speed up the process.¡± ¡°Creatures? Oh, you mean those green giants, you created those, your majesty! They were quite impressive! Why if I had a few dozens of those it would cut down my labor costs several times!¡± The fat noble exclaimed making his fat face giggle. Chris inwardly laughed, this man had a business in construction so of course he would be interested in the workers Chris had created. ¡°Well, I could loan you a few. Why don¡¯t we discuss the finer details later?¡± Chris¡¯ words were like a snake of temptation that slithered into the noble¡¯s mind. Without hesitation, he agreed and said his farewells, apparently to plan for the negotiation. That made eight including the man Chris had just persuaded. Things were going smoothly, even with the Magical Alliance attending the party it didn¡¯t cause noticeable trouble since Chris had select nobles that were not only willing to support him with a little push, but also more tolerant magical races. Moving onto his next target, he spotted Burdock talking to a married couple with Clows at his side. Chris had decided to split into teams to quickly capture as many targets as possible before the main event. As he had thought having Burdock at the party added additional pressure to the nobles to ally themselves with Chris. Not only was it obvious that Chris would rise in power quickly, but a bonus of gaining favor with the King of Merchants wasn¡¯t bad at all. It was now time to start the fire. At that moment, the doors to the ballroom opened. In the doorway on the left was Claira in a light blue gown that had a snowflake pattern on it making it look like she was wrapping in a gentle snowfall. On the right was Sara in a dark blue ball dress that had icicle-like markings as if a dangerous blizzard was surrounding her. In the center was Helina in an orange and red fluttery dress that resembled fire. Oddly enough the gentle Claira, passionate Helina, and cold Sara all complemented each other quite well, instantly stealing the attention of everyone in the room. Among the dazed masses was one that was sweating profusely. Gill as an elf knew just from a glance what clan Claira and Sara belonged to. Though he didn¡¯t know what kind of status they had in Silva Imperium, at the very least, it wasn¡¯t low since they walked in side by side with the Empress herself! Sara spotted Gill and their eyes met for only a brief moment. In the quick exchange, Gill understood that she had recognized who he was and that her hatred ran deep. It was then that he felt stares and an oppressive sense of danger directed at him from all sides. However, those hostile glares didn¡¯t make any moves so he felt that at least they wouldn¡¯t kill him now, which made him feel a tiny bit relieved. If Gill had time he felt that he could find a way to at least survive this encounter. While Gill tried to calm himself by thinking of a plan he didn¡¯t notice that Claira and Sara had walked up to him. ¡°Why, Gill! How long has it been, I haven¡¯t seen you since your clan attacked ours!¡± Claira spoke in a raised voice. Her eyes filled with malicious intent. Maybe it was because of Chris¡¯ influence or that one of the people responsible for the slaughter of her family was before her. Claira¡¯s kind and warm nature flew out the window. Gill¡¯s heart sunk and the amount of sweat he was producing quadrupled. He swept his gaze around the room, most of them were of surprise, except Princess Ren¡¯s and Prince Brom¡¯s which showed they already knew, but still held hostility. Swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Gill was aware that using kind words or lies would only make things worse. However, he, in the end, was an ambassador of his father¡¯s faction as well as the son of the elf¡¯s representative, so he had his pride and was full of arrogance. He refused to be pushed into a corner by some lucky survivors! This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Gill let out a snort before showing an attitude of confidences, ¡°Hmm, has it really been that long? Well, it¡¯s good to see you. How have you been after we wiped out your family along with your stubborn father?¡± Though on the outside, Gill didn¡¯t seem to be worried about anything on the inside he was already crying. Still there was no point in trying to deny what Claira said since it was already known what had happened even though no one says anything about it. Gill thought he was protected by the fact that he was an ambassador of the Magical Alliance and no matter what kind of status these girls had they wouldn¡¯t harm him. Sadly, he couldn¡¯t be more wrong because he didn¡¯t know one thing. Chris had never cared about such things. As Gill continued to show a condescending smile, Claira and Sara as well as many around had faces covered in shock and horror. From the depths of the crowd, a blood lust appeared like a tsunami that engulfed the room causing everyone to freeze. ¡°You sure have some guts saying that to my wives!¡± A savage growl pierced the silence. Like the sea parting, the crowd split to make way for the owner of the wrathful words. Gill turned and shuddered when he saw Chris, the Emperor himself walking over unhurried with a face twisted with rage. Gill finally understood why Claira had been so confident in confronting him. She along with her sister was married to the Emperor! They had intentionally provoked him to cause the current situation! Now the emperor was searching for blood. This had all been a setup! Gill finally began to tremble as he met Chris¡¯ eyes only to see the intent to murder. He along with everyone else who only knew of him through rumors thought he was a kind ruler. Only now did they realize that they were wrong! He tried to back away, but before even taking two steps vines had wrapped around his legs immobilizing him. ¡°Do you think just because you¡¯re an ambassador of some alliance you can say what you want, HUH? Well, it seems your head has gotten a little big, it must be heavy! How about I lighten your load and remove it? Obviously you think with your lower half anyway so it¡¯s no loss to you right?¡± Gill¡¯s heart was about to leap out of his chest, not just because of Chris¡¯ bloodlust, but the fact that his words were cold and calm. He wasn¡¯t blinded by rage, it was apparent that Chris was completely level-headed! From the floor, three roots grew and spiraled together. Chris clutched the roots and pulled, they snapped effortlessly and formed a sinister spear tip with serrated edges that were meant to cause pain. As Chris approached, the once arrogant prince started to cry. ¡°Please, ya majesty *hic* I dod knew *hic* I abolagize for ma roodness!¡± Snot and tears traveled down his face as he begged Chris to have mercy. His voice was choked making him spout something that couldn¡¯t be completely understood. Chris, however, didn¡¯t care. In fact, he laughed coldly with a twisted grin. Though the plan was a little different since he had expected Gill to try and lie instead of being arrogant, Chris had simply ad-libbed. Chris was actually happier this way since he could go directly into violence instead of playing a round robin game to show evidence before taking action. Chris raised his spear thrusting forward to remove the scum¡¯s heart from his body. There was a scream of pain and the clang of metal. Everyone in the room gasped as the Tiger Princess Ren had forced Chris¡¯ spearhead up with a dagger. The scream had come from Gill as even though he avoid a fatal blow the spear tip had created a large gash in his shoulder. Princess Ren eyes bore holes into Chris. Sadly it was clear that she was using all her strength to keep Chris¡¯ spear from coming down and cutting the elf prince in two, which made her lose all her intimidating presence. Chris¡¯ icy eyes shifted to Princess Ren with a frown. ¡°Do you want to die with him? Do not think just because we have exchanged words that I will tolerate such disrespect, Pr-in-cess!¡± Chris growled increasing the strength in his arm causing the spear tip to once again touch Gill¡¯s shoulder. Princess Ren, who had been using everything she had to resist, was shocked, Chris, a caster class, was only using one hand on his spear yet she who was a melee class had to use everything she had to stop him. It should be Impossible even with an entire rank difference for her to be overpowered with such ease. Sadly, Chris though a caster type had many things strengthening his body allowing him to display such strength! The princess couldn¡¯t say anything or she would risk her hands slipping and could only stare at the emperor pledging with her eyes. Chris eyed her for a moment longer, then glanced at the two beautiful elves that were watching with amusement. Understanding his look, they both gave a nod signaling the end of the performance. Chris withdrew his spear but his hostility didn¡¯t lessen in the slightest. ¡°Today I will let you off. However, you now owe me a debt for my kindness, do you understand you fifth!?¡± Chris spat with dying rage. Gill, not missing his chance, dropped on one knee ¡°Thank you, your majesty, for your benevolence!¡± Ignoring the pathetic display of tears and snot Chris glared at Princess Ren and Prince Brom ¡°You two also best remember. If I hadn¡¯t stayed my hand neither of you would have it easy explaining what happened.¡± Both ambassadors¡¯ eyes opened wide. Could it be that Chris had only done this to have them in his debt? It was true though the plan didn¡¯t originate from him. It started when Claira and Sara had asked if he could do something horrible to Gill or simply kill him. Chris also had never thought of letting Gill walk away without a small amount of unforgettable agonizing pain. It was then that Chris found out about the three ambassadors all coming to monitor each other. In a sense, they were responsible for each other actions, especially when it could hurt their own chances at a negotiation, like for instance lying to Claira and Sara about slaughtering their clan in front of the emperor. If something like that happened, then the other two parties would be put in an awkward position and would be forced to offer compensation in order to try and salvage the negotiations. Though they couldn¡¯t say for sure, Princess Ren and Prince Brow had a feeling that Chris had just played them to better his position as well as drop theirs. Cunning and shameless was the only way they could describe his actions. Chris then turned his attention out the window and smirked, now it¡¯s time to deal with the other side dish before the main course arrives! Chapter 63: The Arrival of the Princesses This chapter has been PRed by Omphalite Also, I apologize for the late release to make up for it one regular chapter will be posted today as well or two tomorrow! >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> This chapter is sponsored by Adam Skinner Thanks for the money :-) now here''s your chapter! >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> One more thing, this and the next few chapters will have a lot of windows since status pages will be shown quite a bit. if you rather I just post them at the bottom please tell me. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Having made it to the gates of Yggdrasil, a man riding a golden Rip Claw rode up to the guard post. He wore a suit of armor, fashioned to resemble a golden dragon. This man was the captain of Princess Marigold¡¯s dragon knights, Roe Victon. Roe was in his late thirties. With rough but charming looks that matched well with his sharp blue eyes and short cut black hair giving him the look of a great hero or roguish prince. When he reached the guard post the man, sitting in the window to check people wanting to enter, stiffened. ¡°We have come to have an audience with your emperor! Please let us through!¡± Roe said with a friendly but at the same time commanding tone. The soldier twitched and scowled but didn¡¯t retort and walked off. Roe could hear some words coming from the back, from the sound of it they weren¡¯t good ones. After a moment, the guard came back with a grim expression and the gate opened. The guard looked at the Roe and said curtly ¡°You may enter.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Roe replied respectfully, the guard only nodded in response. Roe went back to the set of carriages and lead the group through the gates. When the carriage carrying the princesses passed the guard nearly spat in their direction but restrained himself since it would only get him into trouble. ¡°it would seem that we are not that welcome here.¡± Rosalina frowned as she looked out the window. The city was quiet but not because the streets were empty. The citizens were actually lining the sides of the road, glaring at the knights and carriages that passed. They whispered various harsh words like ¡®why are those bastards here?¡¯ or ¡®hasn¡¯t Invictus caused us enough grief?¡¯ Though Ginmer was the one that caused their pain and suffering, he was still a vassal to Invictus who did nothing to stop him. To them, they were no different that the man that plagued them for so long. Suddenly a rock was thrown from the crowd and struck the carriage carrying the princesses. ¡°Get out of our home you bastards!¡± a young man that couldn¡¯t even have been eighteen shouted with bloodshot eyes of rage. Instantly the knights reacted shouting, dismounting, and were about to jump into the crowd to seize the young man when Roe¡¯s thunderous roar halted them. ¡°You fools, who said for you to act!¡± ¡°But Captain!¡± ¡°Enough! If we cause problems even if they were the ones to start it, it will only bring us trouble!¡± Roe managed to calm down his men just in time before something irreversible happened. Unfortunately, when the people heard Roe and his men weren¡¯t going to retaliate they began to bombard them with curses and insults that made even Roe start to lose his cool. Moving through the streets being assaulted with all kinds of slander the knights became more and more hot-blooded. They were itching to beat the people throwing harsh words at them and were waiting for a reason. Finally, Marigold herself couldn¡¯t take it anymore and stuck out her head. ¡°Silence you peasants! Do you know who you are cursing, continue your words and you will not be let off easy!¡± She shouted thinking that would quiet them. Normally it would, after all, she was a princess of a powerful nation, so who would dare to continue knowing that they may even die? However, the people of Yggdrasil had been fed up with such things long ago. They would not be silenced. It even had the opposite effect, causing some of the men to grab weapons in their search for blood. The crowd entered the streets encircling the Knights. Roe realized that the situation had just reached a point that no matter what, it would end poorly for them. With a few gestures he quietly ordered his men to prepare for battle. Just as the first man was taking a step from the crowd, a voice broke through the roars and shouts of violence. ¡°That is quite enough! You are proud people of Silva Imperium do not degrade yourselves to mongrels!¡± From the crowd, Norm appeared with ten Black Wolf Royal Guards at his back. The citizens seeing Norm, one of the emperor¡¯s inner circle, instantly ceased their violent behaviors and out of respect backed off to the roadsides. To them, Norm¡¯s words were the words of their emperor whom they revered to extremes. Not wanting to disappoint or bring disrespect to him the mass of people sobered up. Norm walked forward and made a polite bow. ¡°Forgive them, they have already suffered greatly and were only just set free. Seeing a foreign power and the same one who caused their pain, it would be difficult to suppress their emotions, yes?¡± Captain Roe eyed Norm and couldn¡¯t help but take note of him for his shrewdness. ¡°And you are?¡± Roe asked shortly In the face of Roe¡¯s rude words Norm being true to his position held his cool and politely replied: ¡°I am Norm Colfer, head of Foreign and Diplomatic affairs.¡± Roe stopped, seeing that this man was most likely one of their biggest obstacles he straightened slightly and sternly, but with more of a respectful tone than just a moment ago. ¡°Still for these people to act in such a way towards the princesses, don¡¯t think your emperor won¡¯t hear about this,¡± Roe said coldly. Inwardly Norm chuckled. So what if he says something? It¡¯s not like Chris would care. In fact. It was more likely that he would twist it into his advantage. ¡°Fufufu, make the complaint if you desire, but let us not waste any more time here. The party has already started and you are the last on the guest list.¡± Norm chuckled as he led the group towards the Great Tree Palace. Behind him, Roe started to have a bad feeling. They had come unannounced, but it seems that Norm was expecting them. How is that possible? They had taken a few secret routes to caught Yggdrasil by surprise. Suddenly Roe realized that the guard at the gates hadn¡¯t shown much of a reaction to them either. It was then that Roe remembered what he overheard Princess Rosalina telling Princess Marigold before they reached Yggdrasil. Expect the Emperor to already know what you were planning. * * * A half an hour later Princess Marigold, Princess Rosalina, Captain Roe, and ten of his strongest men walked through the halls making their way to the ballroom where the party was being held. As for the other knights they were shown to their rooms where they will be staying while they were in Yggdrasil. At the same time, Roe wanted them to monitor the princesses¡¯ rooms to make sure no one tried to steal anything or plant anything dangerous inside their rooms. ¡°Now welcoming 1st Princess of Invictus, Marigold Invictus and 3rd Princess of Invictus Rosalina Invictus!¡± Reaching the large double doors to the ballroom, they slowly swung open while someone announced their arrival. Marigold walked in with her head held high and a condescending look on her face as she swept her eyes across the party guests. By now Gill had been escorted to the hospital to treat his wounded shoulder and the party had regained its merry mood though it should be noted that the nobles were somewhat more cautious. The guest all turned their attention to the two princesses and the knights escorting them with nervous looks. Marigold was famous for her straight forward arrogant nature, after seeing what happened to the ¡®prince of the elves¡¯ Gill, they feared that another fight might break out. By the looks of the knights behind the two princesses, the next one would be more dangerous for spectators like them. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. What made things worse was that the nobles didn¡¯t exactly know where Chris stood in his feelings for Invictus. Was he an enemy or an ally? That was the question once again running through their minds with sweet starting to run along their backs. ¡°Welcome to my capital Princess Marigold and it is good to see you again Princess Rosalina!¡± a calm, well-mannered voice came from the mass of people which parted for Chris to appear walking slowly with his arms spread in greeting. Marigold instantly sized up Chris as he did the same to her. Chris was somewhat surprised. Marigold was not like the other royalty he had met so far. She and her job might be a little annoying.
Status Page
Name: Marigold InvictusRace: Human
Lv: 325EXP: 57909 / 23600000
Age: 28Gender: Female
Job: Grand Flame MageCombative Rank: S (Middle Realm [2nd Stage])
Titles
Flaming Monarch, Lady of Cruel Fire, Prideful Lioness, Slayer of the Retched, Aggressive Strategist, Controller of the Evil Fire
HP 100300 / 100300MP 224050 / 224050
Str: 13840Agi: 11045
Def: 8570Magic: 408203
Luck: 250Charm: 230
Skills
Blazing BeastRank: 205
Volcanic VolleyRank: 198
Wall of MagmaRank: 174
Storm of Blazing EndRank: 157
Requiem of Fire and AshRank:139
Evil Fire ReleaseRank: 120
Evil Fire? Sounds weird and troublesome. I doubt that it will be much against me, but this might throw the plan off course a little if she acts as I suspect. Chris mused to himself as his eyes trailed over the Knights behind the two princesses. Each one of them was an S rank, but none were noteworthy in Chris¡¯ eyes. However, the Knight Captain Roe did catch Chris¡¯ attention, making him careful study his status page.
Status Page
Name: Roe VictonRace: Human
Lv: 810EXP: 57909 / 23600000
Age: 37Gender: Male
Job: Aura GuardianCombative Rank: SS (Late Realm [3rd Stage])
Titles
Shield Master, Defender of the Hot Blood Princess, Gentle Hearted Man, One Man Fortress
HP 3049030 / 3049030MP 120300 / 120300
Str: 130900Agi: 109080
Def: 450040Magic: 100354
Luck: 100Charm: 300
Skills
Aura ShieldRank: 370
Aura BarrierRank: 332
Counter DefenseRank: 365
Pain is GainRank: 388
Reverse GuardRank: 334
Full Surge Aura ShieldRank: 310
To Chris, his Job seemed very normal which he found odd. Only abnormal people could reach that level. Chris guessed it had to do with an absurd amount of honing his skills as they were such high ranks. Chris made a mental note that he should boost the analyzing abilities on his Archivers. As of right now they could see power levels, but nothing specific. Sadly, for a defensive type like Roe power levels didn¡¯t really give a proper gauge on his abilities, but in hindsight Chris hadn¡¯t run into anyone with a defensive job at his level. Lucky it was still within the safe margin for his schemes so it didn¡¯t really matter. Marigold frowned, ¡°Not only are your people disrespectful, but you also allow such vermin here!¡± she said with venom in her words as she looked over at the Ambassadors of the Magical Alliance and their escorts. Veins appeared in both Princess Ren and Prince Brom¡¯s foreheads. ¡°What was that you savage woman!¡± Prince Brow roared, but Princess Ren stopped him with her hand. She smiled coldly at Marigold and said, ¡°How rude. Though we have never met, you call us vermin. Now I can see the rumors of you scaring away all your suitors were true. After all, with a vulgar mouth and harsh personality no wonder no man wants you.¡± Marigold¡¯s face turned bright red with rage and embarrassment. It was true. Many men had left her because of her temper. Even when she tried to keep calm it would always slip out. To her this was a landmine that shouldn¡¯t be touched as it was something that caused her to despair since unlike her other two sisters she didn¡¯t have a beautiful body or gentle charm. At that moment Roe stepped forward his face twisted by rage, ¡°How dare you speak that way to the princess, you beast woman!¡± The escorts finally snapped with the racial slur that Roe had shouted and drew their weapons. Even if they couldn¡¯t win in a fight against Roe and his men, they still couldn¡¯t sit back and watch when such words were directed at their princess. ¡°Enough!¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise Rosalina who had been silent the entire time acted as a mediator to stop the battle before it happened. Ren also signaled for her side to step down. If Roe and his men attacked first then Chris would be forced to help as they were causing trouble in his territory, however if her side still showed hostility, after Rosalina forced Roe to back down, the situation would reverse. The two sides glared at each other before backing off returning to their original positions. It was obvious that both sides were still ready to fight as their hands were still at their weapons. Chris, feeling irritated, decided to move the game along. With his usual calm smile, Chris turned back to the two princesses and asked ¡°So what is your business here if I may ask.¡± Rosalina was about to speak. However, Marigold spoke first with a harsh, condescending tone ¡°It¡¯s a simple matter. We have come to ask you to either become a vassal of Invictus or step down from your throne and hand back our land.¡± >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Oh, man how will Chris react? Will it be good bad, or ugly!? well, I know, but you guys don''t so go ahead and guess until next chapter. PEACE!!! Chapter 64: Not A Snake, But A Spider Alright! First regular chapter of the week! So some stuff in RL is taking up a lot of my time, I will still release the regular chapters this week, however, the sponsored chapters on the week my take some time, I will do my bestest to get them done, but until May 1st, i''m going to busy. My apologizes Now enjoy the chapter! >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Note: this chapter was PRed by Omphalite. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Time stopped for the ballroom. After seeing what happened to the Elf Representative earlier, the nobles and even the people from the Magical Alliance expected a battle to begin. What made them more worried than before was the fact that Roe was an SS rank and he had nine other S ranks with him. If a fight broke out now, the destruction wouldn¡¯t be small. Chris, who was still in the middle of the parted crowd, glanced at the people of the Magical Alliance. His eyes rested on two of the guards. One from each of the two parties that were still in the room after the elven escorts left with their prince. These two guards met eyes with Chris for less than a second, but they had faces full of surprise. Chris knew these two were the actual escorts, after all, who would send princesses and princes into enemy territory with an escort of slightly above average strength? Returning his gaze to the annoyances in front of him, Chris¡¯ calm smile curled upwards into a smirk while thinking ¡®Guess it¡¯s time to have some fun, entertain me well ladies.¡¯ When Chris stood in front of the nobles that had attended the party Chris chuckled and said, ¡°You know, jokes like that aren¡¯t too funny since they might be taken seriously.¡± ¡°I am serious now what will you do? Answer!¡± Marigold shot back with anger. Chris¡¯ eyes widened pretending to be surprised before bursting into laughter. He bellowed loudly while Marigold and her escorts slowly grew even more furious. Only Rosalina kept calm. She had expected Chris to act this way. The trouble came more from her sister who was unreasonable, unlike Chris. ¡°You bastard! How dare you to laugh? Show some respect!¡± Roe stepped forward ready to fight. Normally he wouldn¡¯t be so quick to use violence, but normally his princess won¡¯t be treated with such disrespect. Chris suddenly stopped laughing. His icy stare pierced Roe, but surprisingly he didn¡¯t even flinch, outwardly anyway. Chris inwardly praised his willpower and decided to be a little more serious. With a relaxed expression, he responded ¡°Show some respect? I show respect when one deserves it. You come into MY city, barge into MY party, insult MY guests, and you think you have the right to demand the land that YOU agreed to give me? Your arrogance knows no bounds. Didn¡¯t your mother teach you to greet the host at the very least? *Sigh* That is what I can¡¯t stand about your type. No manners and no respect yet you demand manners and respect from others. So childish.¡± Chris sounded as if he was scolding a child which made Roe¡¯s face go red and caused some of the nobles to snicker. Marigold, who was thoroughly enraged, glared with such fury, people thought fire would shoot from her eyes. Being scolded by not only someone she looked down upon but who is also younger than her was too much. She was a princess of one of the most powerful kingdoms and she was being scolded by this young man. Unacceptable! Marigold forced herself to remain calm and said through grinding teeth, ¡°We did say you could have this land. However, it was merely to replace the Earl. It is not yours to use free as you were supposed to become a vassal to Invictus like Ginmer not break off.¡± Sara, who couldn''t take anymore, stepped out, her face grim and icy. Striding forward she stood beside Chris and took a lecturing pose. ¡°That was not what I remember. You are only twisting words for your own gain. It seems that the royal family is just all talk with lies and deceit. Why must you be so foolish and simple minded as to resort to such obvious lies.¡± While Sara was speaking Claira had taken to Chris¡¯ other side and added ¡°Don¡¯t think just because you have power you can act with such arrogance. Humph. Typical human royalty trash through and through.¡± That was the last straw. Marigold, who found magical races disgusting couldn¡¯t tolerate being insulted by Sara and Claira in the slightest. Just as Claira had finished a ball of fire was only a few feet from her face. A massive explosion shook the room as the fireball detonated on impact. Marigold had confidences that even with Chris¡¯ abilities, at such a close range, not even he could block such an attack. Brimming with confidences she signaled her men to be ready to fight. As the smoke cleared, Marigold¡¯s expression soured and then changed to horror. Chris stood exactly where he had been before, however behind him was a wall of roots and a Bulwark stood in front of both Claira and Sara each with their shields raised with only some slight burn marks as damage. Everyone watched the burn marks instantly vanished as they regenerated. Even Roe was shocked, but that was because he had seen what had happened just before the fireball exploded. In that split second Chris had created the two Bulwarks and at the same time, the wall of roots had appeared. However, none of that was what Roe was concerned about. What caused him to be somewhat fearful was that Chris himself didn¡¯t defend at all! Chris had only stood there with a smirk which made Roe think he was crazy, but when the smoke cleared he was completely unharmed! Though Roe could do the same, he knew Chris was a caster type. Even if he was an SS rank, a caster types attack, even if it was from an S rank, should have at least caused substantial damage. Roe understood that Chris was much more dangerous than he thought. Roe sadly didn¡¯t get the luxury to ponder on that as Chris was moving forward with murderous eyes. Roe attempted to run to his princess¡¯ side but was stopped when chains suddenly wrapped around him from nowhere. He fell to the floor and looked up to see Ron and Gram starting down at him. Roe struggled to get free and shouted, ¡°Princesses! Both of you run! Men, defend them with our lives!¡± Ron cackled and knelt down to say ¡°Kekeke. Don¡¯t move shield boy. The master is too busy killing your princess to deal with you. As for your men¡­¡± Ron directed his eyes back and when Roe followed his face paled. Jenny and a few men in black were standing in the center of his men who had fallen to the floor with a pool of blood forming around them in a circle. Those were his best men and they had been taken out without even a sound. Roe trembled. He had completely underestimated Chris and had let his guard down enough to allow himself be captured so easily. To him Chris seemed like a scheming snake with words as his greatest weapon, but he was really a spider, waiting for his prey to slip up and become ensnared before finishing them. With him being the only SS rank in the room other than himself Roe had been a little relaxed, but even if Chris was just a snake he should have known that his confidence must have come from something unseen. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Marigold was dumbfounded. Chris had far exceeded her wildest expectations. Now she was going to be killed. She could feel it. The pressure Chris released was monstrous. It weighed down on her, making her legs tremble. With each step, Chris took forward Marigold took a step back. She thought of apologizing or attempting to run, but she understood neither of those choices would save her. Suddenly Chris¡¯ cold voice came. ¡°Move aside or you will die as well.¡± Marigold stared. In front of her Rosalina stood with her arms spread. She shook her head while being so scared she couldn¡¯t even speak. Still, she held her ground, unmoving while resisting the monster in front of her. Chris¡¯ eyes bore holes into Rosalina as he said, ¡°Unlike your sister you haven¡¯t done anything to warrant my anger so I will say it again. Move aside Princess Rosalina!¡± ¡°No! I will not let you harm my sister! if you want to kill her then you must kill me first!¡± She shouted without hesitation. Chris cursed inwardly. He still had many uses for Rosalina. He couldn¡¯t kill her now even if he wanted to! If she didn¡¯t have any more uses he would have killed her already! Still somewhere in his heart Chris respected Rosalina. To be able to stand up to him to defend her sister is something that requires tremendous courage and willpower. It somewhat reminded him of himself, though he had always had to power to protect his loved ones except for a few times. He inwardly sighed not showing it on his face and thought ¡®Well, everything is still going according to the plan, more or less, so why not test her resolve.¡¯ Without worrying Chris thrust his spear towards Rosalina with it stopping only a few centimeters from her left eye. A shockwave of wind burst from behind her from the force of Chris¡¯ sudden strike, still she hadn¡¯t even flinched which gained another level of respect from Chris. With a snort, Chris retracted his spear and pierced it into the ground. Like a worm, it burrowed back into the floor, merging with it as if it was never there. Chris¡¯ eyes softened for only a second before regaining their coldness. Looking into Rosalina¡¯s eyes he said, ¡°If you wish me to spare you and your sister how about we make a deal?¡± ¡°What kind of deal?¡± Rosalina said without hesitation. A cruel smile appeared on Chris¡¯ face as he saw the fish take the bait. Spreading his arms wide, Chris said ¡°Since your sister seems to like violence let¡¯s do this. Tomorrow we will have a battle! The rules will be simple. Each side will have a leader that cannot attack unless attacked first and must remain in the back. The leader is limited to support and debuff skills while three other people fight. Of course, I will be the leader on my side as for my team¡­¡± Chris swept his hand back pointing at Claira, Sara and Helina. ¡°I think my wives also want to deal out some punishment for the trouble you have caused. Especial these two whom your sister just attacked.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m more than happy to help as it¡¯s an empress¡¯s job to help her emperor deal with trouble makers. Hohoho!¡± Claira said calmly with a gentle laugh. She had a warm smile on her face that spoke of friendliness and love, but to everyone else right now it was the smile of a demon whose laugh sent shivers down their spines. Sara remained silent, but her bloodlust spoke for her. Helina cracked her knuckles, completely destroying the beautiful lady image she had just a moment ago and said ¡°Ready anytime.¡± Chris chuckled and said ¡°There you have it. I will see to it that those knights are properly healed so you have more options to choose from since unlike your side I believe fairness is important and taking advantage of other¡¯s misfortunes is wrong!¡± The nobles, not knowing Chris¡¯ true nature, bought what he said at face value and applauded his action of mercy and fairness. On the other hand, the ones who knew him could only sigh or put on a wry smile. Rosalina might also have been deceived if she had not known what Chris was truly like, but because she was aware of what kind of man he was, could only exhale with exhaustion. Then Rosalina realized something and said, ¡°Wait. Those knights are ¨C¡° ¡°Quite alive. I was just adding effect. After all. It¡¯s easier to manipulate someone in a chaotic mental state.¡± Chris replied before she could finish. Behind Marigold was frozen in place. She had been completely played. This duel he had set up was what he was going for the entire time. He had provoked her, using her short temper and hatred for magical races in order to easily control her. Marigold cursed under her breath, but quickly regained her composure and glared at Chris. Looking him directly into his eyes, Marigold didn¡¯t falter, but Chris could see the traces of fear and anxiety in them. Chris met her gaze with a calm smile, he had accomplished his goals for this first encounter: Have them accept the duel, plant fear in their hearts and have them in his debt for not killing them when he obviously could and showing mercy. Just like with the elf prince this kind of trap was too easy to perform. ¡°Now then for the terms of the duel. The winner can demand three things from the losing side. Does that sound agreeable?¡± Chris exclaimed with a calm smile. ¡®Agreeable my ass! He knows we have no choice at this point! He¡¯s just being greedy!¡¯ Rosalina thought to herself, but didn¡¯t disagree and nodded her head. With the deal struck Chris ended the party and the two ambassadors as well as the people from Invictus went to their provided rooms. That night, Chris stared out into the distance with a frown. ¡°Those damn demons are slower than I thought. Its good that I managed to buy some time¡­¡± He paused for a moment before his frown changed into a sinister smile ¡°Well this might be a good thing since it gives those three a chance to test their new jobs in real combat. Hahaha. If you think they will be easy to beat because I am not directly fighting and you have that captain of yours then be ready to cry oh foolish princess MAR-I-GOLD. Hahahahahahaha!¡± Chris continued to laugh as he watched three figures sparring in an enclosed area hidden from the others that was filled with raging golden flames, black ice and pure white snow, as well as three beautiful beasts fighting elegantly as well as savagely. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> LEL be ready for an awesome fight next chapter! Quick announcement! So a lot of stuff hit me in RL, and I have almost no time to write. All this stuff should be solved in a week two max, but until then I''m released will be a lot slower. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. I will try and get a chapter out this weekend, but no promises. I apologize, expect me back in a week or two. Chapter 65: Showing Growth I (Non PRed) Alright, i am back with everything solved so releases will be back on track! Now enjoy the chapter! EsperReal Out! >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> In Chris¡¯ study, Chris sat at his desk on the other side was Claira, Sara, and Helina, only a few hours after the declaration of the match with Marigold. With a frown Chris looked at each woman respectively before saying, ¡°absolutely not!¡± his harsh rejection made the three flinch. The reason the three women were standing in front of Chris was because they ask that he would stand back in the fight with Marigold and her men. Obviously Chris rejected the idea instantly. How could he allow himself to sit back while the three held most dear fight? It was unthinkable for him, even if he couldn''t directly compete in the match Chris was more than capable of protecting them with means of support. It wasn¡¯t a matter of vain pride or honor that he wouldn¡¯t let them fight alone it was purely his protective heart that would not allow the three in front of him to fight without his support. However, the three women specially Helina wouldn¡¯t back down. Each one of them had been training for the past month and wanted to show that they weren¡¯t helpless. To them even if they were the main fighting force with Chris supporting them it wouldn¡¯t feel like they would be showing how far they had come. The four locked eyes and a silent battle took place. If someone were watching this confrontation, they would say they could practically see the deadly bolts of electricity flying around them. Chris was someone that did back down normally, however maybe it was because of the relationship between them that he sighed and paused deep in thought. Finally, Chris said with a sigh, ¡°Fine, if you can prove yourselves I will no longer argue.¡± Even though his words reflected his irritation, the girls didn¡¯t care and glanced at each other with smiles. * In a hidden arena, Chris had created the four stood. The arena, the Grand Tree Coliseum as he had named it, was hidden from the rest of the world atop the world tree. Ironically this would be where the match tomorrow would take place. The arena was built in a large circular form with the center field spanning 300 meters and the overall structure being a little over 350 meters. Around the arena¡¯s field row upon row of seats like a baseball stadium were made of twisted roots with moss as cushions. In total, the number of seats was in the millions one could only imagine how loud the arena would be if the place was packed. With the structure itself being made of wood that woven and twisted it looked like something out of a fairytale, like some sort of magical coliseum. The arena¡¯s field itself was covered in extremely short grass as to give it a natural feeling when the combatants moved. In the field somewhat near the center, Chris stood on one side, his eyes fixed on the trio opposing him. The three each had their battle attire. Helina had a set of crimson armor that had blood red feathers coming from the shoulder pads and her waist forming a skirt. One would think that because she is the leader of the Black Wolves that she would have armor based on a wolf like her men, however, Helina¡¯s helmet looked like a fiery bird that covered her face. By her side was a long sword that had spread wings for its guard and a few feather at the pommel. Her armor and sword gave off an elegant, but fierce aura along with her red fiery hair gave her a unique appearance Like Helina¡¯s outfit Sara¡¯s equipment gave off a rather aggressive appearance. She wore a dark blue robe that looked to made of beautifully glittering scales. She had a pair of shoulder pads that were in the shape of the upper half of a snake¡¯s head. in her hand was a staff that was was made to look like a pair of snakes that had spiraled together and split at the top to have their heads facing the opposite way. In the each of their mouths were dark blue almost black crystal like stones. With her robe being nearly skin tight showing her curved figure gave her a sinister yet seductive look. Unlike the other two Claira didn¡¯t wear something that looked fit for battle. Claira instead wore a fluttering white dress that had slits on the side for easy movement. Unlike Sara and Helina, Claira didn¡¯t have a weapon, but a pair of silvery bracelets that had bells attached to them so that whenever she moved they let out a faint jingling sound. All this combined with her already gentle, happy appearance made her looked like an enchanting snow fairy that could never be touch for fear of tainting it. Chris inwardly sighed, he had asked Ron and Gram to make them new equipment that suited them, but he didn¡¯t think they would make things that made the three stand out so much. One elegant but fierce, one seductive but sinister, and one that was enchanting but untouchable. Each one held their own form of beauty which the two brothers seemed to have grasped when making their equipment. Currently, the three were discussing battle plans while Chris, on the other hand, was observing their status pages.
Status Page
Name: Helina GelvonRace: Human
Lv: 425EXP: 40284 / 500290093
Age: 25Gender: Female
Job: True Fire EmpressCombative Rank: S (Late Realm [3rd stage])
Titles
Sword Princess, Youngest Prodigy, Leader of the Black Wolves, Exiled Royal, True Flame Phoenix Queen, 3rd Empress of Silva Imperium
HP 304900 / 304900MP 19200 / 19200
Str: 89050Agi: 93500
Def: 46000Magic: 65700
Luck: 240Charm: 320
Skills
True Fire Sword BurstRank: 125
Storm of the Fire BirdsRank: 112
Phoenix DanceRank: 112
True Fire FeathersRank: 103
True Flame Full BurstRank: 109
Ascension of True FireRank: 128
Elemental UnityRank: 140
Status Page
Name: Claira GelvonRace: Snowflake Elf
Lv: 410EXP: 24328 / 480483093
Age: 22Gender: Female
Job: Soft Snow EmpressCombative Rank: S (Late Realm [1st Stage])
Titles
1st Princess of the Snowflakes, Warm Winter, Lover of the Forest Monster, Soft Snow Butterfly Monarch, 1st Empress of Silva Imperium,
HP 90500 / 90500MP 245000 / 245000
Str: 34500Agi: 47245
Def: 20043Magic: 604335
Luck: 310Charm: 330
Skills
Gentle Winter BreezeRank: 103
Soft Snow StormRank: 100
Enchanting ColdRank: 102
Soft Snow WingsRank: 96
Infinite WhiteRank: 106
Soft Snow MetamorphosisRank: 112
Elemental UnityRank: 154
Status Page
Name: Sara GelvonRace: Snowflake Elf
Lv: 410EXP: 24328 / 480483093
Age: 19Gender: Female
Job: Black Frost EmpressCombative Rank: S (Late Realm [1st Stage])
Titles
2nd Princess of the Snowflakes, Merciless Billiard, Lover of the Forest Monster, Ruler of Frozen Snakes, 2nd Empress of Silva Imperium
HP 67000 / 67000MP 450000 / 450000
Str: 20200Agi: 32055
Def: 10030Magic: 539000
Luck: 290Charm: 310
Skills
Frozen FangsRank: 115
Frost SerpentRank: 108
Icicle Scale StormRank: 101
Cold CoilingRank: 112
Frozen End OrochiRank: 112
Final Frost Royal RequiemRank: 112
Elemental UnityRank: 154
Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.
Chris stopped, until now he had never checked their status pages because how busy he was with other matters. Not only had they reached late realm, but even their jobs had changed! What he couldn¡¯t understand was how, though it was possible only under rare conditions and luck could a job change. What¡¯s more is the skill they all share, Elemental Unity. Even when he tried to analyze it all he got was a brief description saying ¡°this skill allows the user to unify their power with others that possess the Elemental Unity skill.¡± What did unify their power mean? While he did completely understand Chris hypothesized that it magnified their elemental abilities, but something told him it was more than that. Shaking his head Chris called out to the three. ¡°Alright the match will be simple, we will fight, and if you manage to push me far enough then it''s your win, understand?¡± The three nodded and took battle stances in a triangular formation with Helina in the front and the sister elves in the back. Each one wore a serious expression the tension between could easily be seen, each one ready to battle to prove themselves. Inwardly, they thought Chris was taking light of them which caused them to feel somewhat annoyed especially the prideful and hot-tempered Helina. ¡°Ok let show this condescending bastard that he can¡¯t look down his wives!¡± Helina shouted which got to shouts of approval from behind her. With a faint smile that couldn¡¯t be seen by the girls Chris calmly said, ¡°come at me, let''s see how much you¡¯ve improved.¡± Along with his words Chris activated his skill Pressure of the Forest. Instantly Claira and Sara were nearly immobilized from the dense intimidating pressure that exploded from Chris like a torrent of water holding them in place. They finally understood why all his enemies until know showed fear in front of him, Chris was just too overbearing! Helina, however, didn¡¯t hesitation pushed off the ground dashing forward at top speed. She was familiar with this sensation since she sparred with Chris countless times in the past. In less than two seconds she was in front of Chris swinging her sword cloaked in golden raging flames down with a furious battle cry. Seeing the flaming blade approach his face with deadly force Chris snorted condescendingly. A root as thick as a man¡¯s arm burst from this back to meet the burning blade. A loud boom resounded as the two powerful force collided sending a shockwave out nearly blowing Claira and Sara off their feet. However, that shockwave woke them up from the fearful daze. Shaking their heads the two prepared to chant each being surround by magic circles that glowed brightly. Chris eyed the two and clicked his tongue. From his back, another root shot out intending to strike at Helina, who was still locked with his first root. Reacting instantly Helina activated Pheonix Dance, which made golden flames erupt from her body increasing her speed and power allowing her to dodge the oncoming root by rotating her body to the side. Chris'' eyes narrowed and the root which had missed curved aiming for her back. Helina sensed the incoming danger, but instead of dodging to the side she ducked forward under the root that blocked her path and stabbed upward aiming at Chris¡¯ chest. With Helina¡¯s flaming sword tip coming at him threating to impale his chest, Chris didn¡¯t even flinch. From the first root that was directly behind Helina, small roots emerged and shot towards her back. Snorting Helina dropped her sword and dove rolled to the side out of the roots way. She ended up behind Chris¡¯ right side in a kneeling position. Quickly turning around she raised her hand and the sword that had fallen to the ground transformed into a streak of golden flames that surged towards her. Helina caught the streak of fire and it reformed into her sword Chris not moving to even turn around raised his hand and snapped his fingers. From the ground, four trees emerged that transformed into three-meter tall Bulwarks wielding halberds and shields. Just as the four knights like minions were about to charge Helina Claira used Gentle Winter Breeze, and a cold wind swept passed Chris and wrapping around the Bulwarks. When the cold wind surrounding them, a thin layer of ice started to form on their bodies slowing their movements until they stopped completely and shattered. At the same time above Sara tens of black ice spears had formed. ¡°Frozen Fangs!¡± Sara shouted and flicked her hand forward signaling for the icy spears to surge forward toward Chris. Like rain the spears of ice came down with the entent to turn Chris into a porpupine. At the same time Helina had used True Fire Feathers which created tens of fire balls that rushed towards Chris¡¯ back. A shower of black Ice from the front and swarm of fire balls from the back, they weren¡¯t making it easy for Chris to defend. Stretching out his hands two roots came from this hands, they quickly split and expanded outwards creating to umbrella like shields. Another shockwave came as the two elemental attacks meet Chris¡¯ defense. ¡°that had to have done something, right?¡± Sara said with hopefully. Sadly as the smoke and dust that was kicked up cleared Chris¡¯ icily calm voice came, ¡°is that all?¡± The three girls flinched as they saw that Chris was unaffected not only that he stilled hadn¡¯t even moved from his original location. Each one of them showed shocked expressions, how could he have received no damage? It was now that they understood why all enemies Chris faced had the same expression they were currently wearing. Overwhelming control of the battle that was Chris strength, they knew that, but none of them expect him to be so powerful! Among them, Helina was the only one that had spared with Chris almost daily before he had fought with Ginmer. Since then his power had increased several times widening the gap from before severely. Before Chris was indeed overwhelming, but now his abilities were ridiculous especially to Claira and Sara, who have never sparred with Chris and only had seen his strength from the sidelines. The trio now fully understood the odds they faced. Before they had subconsciously thought this was going to be much easier because of their relationship with Chris causing them to underestimate him! Exactly Chris was impressed by how fast they had grown. A couple months ago just by summoning some minions would have brought the same result as now. However, that last attack had actually made him defend himself seriously. Although the three girls didn¡¯t see it, Chris had raised a barrier of roots that absorbed the damage then disappeared instantly. Combined Helina, Claira, and Sara¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t merrily at the S rank. Still it wasn¡¯t nearly enough to satisfy Chris. Sweeping his gaze over the trio, he said with a faint smile. ¡°if that all you have? then ¨C¡° ¡°We''re not done yet!¡± Helina roared raising her sword. On the tip flames appeared surging upwards. The flames formed a ball that was 2 meters in diameter that started to quickly change from gold to a pure white. When the ball of fire had turned completely white, it began to expand. At the same time, Sara had started to chant. The mana they released for their spells was so abundant that one could see specks of blue mana coming from them lightly swirling around them as the air around them grew colder by the second. Chris looked at the two sides with a grin and thought ¡®with the power they are collecting they might actually be able to do something, but¡­¡¯ Around Chris countless bramble vines emerged from the ground weaving together into a cage of bramble that was covered in purple flowers. From the flowers petals fell but didn¡¯t fall to the ground instead they started to gentle float around the cage like they were living creatures. This was one of Chris¡¯ skills that was created by merging Fortress of Bramble and Rasor Petal Barrier, Blooming Razor Bramble Stronghold. Its defensive strength exceeded the abilities of the other two skills combined making it impossible for anyone under SS rank in the late realm to get through and that was only if they were an offensive type. Finally, after a half a minute the two were ready to attack. Over Helina¡¯s head was a ball of white flames that was around 15 meters in diameter. It swirled slowly changing shape into a massive phoenix! While around Sara a snake with eight heads made of pure black ice had formed. Glancing at each attack, Chris again grinned and said with a chuckle, ¡°True Fire Full Burst Pheonix and Frozen End Orochi, huh! Both look pretty strong, let''s see what you¡¯ve got!¡± Helina smirked and shouted with confidence, ¡°Fine, but don¡¯t regret it!¡± ¡°We will show you just how far we¡¯ve come!¡± Sara passionately cried with a grim expression. In unison the two attacks launched with the screech of a Phoenix and the hissing roar of eight snakes. As the attacks got closer the petals that had been lazily floating around the cage of bramble that protected Chris suddenly moved revolving around the dome creating another layer of defense. The two attacks smashed into the petals being ripped to shreds by the razor sharp petals. Helina grit her teeth and let out another battle cry pouring more mana into her attack. The Phoenix responded with a screech and started to once again grow in size increasing the pressure on the barrier of spinning petals. On the other side the eight snakeheads were breathing streams of icy wind onto the wall of swirling petals, it seemed to be slightly more effective than Helina¡¯s attack most likely because Sara had more mana to use than Helina. Sadly the eight snakeheads¡¯ attacks were making it through. Taking a deep breath and exhaling Sara also pushed as much mana into her attack causing the size of the icy streams to double in size. Finally, they broke passed the wall of petals and started to attack the cage of bramble. ¡®Alright, just a little more!¡¯ They both thought seeing that they finally made progress. However, both saw that Chris didn¡¯t looked worried at all. With a sigh, he said, ¡°I had hoped for more¡­ I guess we should end this.¡± ¡°I completely agree!¡± Chris¡¯ eyes shifted to Claira, who had her eyes closed. Slowly her eyes opened and a large smile formed on her face. Suddenly a powerful surge of mana came from Claira that even made Chris raise his eyebrows in surprise. Claira looked at Chris with an ominous glint in her eyes along with a smiling face and said, ¡°now that I¡¯m ready, so like you said let''s end this!¡± Chapter 66: Showing Growth II (Non PRed) ¡°Infinite White!¡± Claira gently said with a stern face. Instantly with her at the center the air chilled and the ground froze turning a pure white. At the same time, the clear blue sky darkened as think clouds formed, and snow started to fall. The landscape had transformed into a winter wonderland. While I might look beautiful, Chris could feel the danger within. When the wave of white reached him, Chris felt his body stiffen and his strength slowly draining from him. The cage bramble protecting him also was affected, becoming brittle. ¡®It''s not going to hold out much longer¡¯ Chris thought watching his only defense show signs of shattering any moment. A faint smile again appeared as Chris praised each of his wives. Their strength was abnormal for their current rank, it was because of the level of teamwork that they managed to press as hard as they did. Indeed, Chris hadn¡¯t looked down on them for a second, but to push them he acted arrogantly. If he praised them from the beginning, that wouldn¡¯t mean anything. Sure say good job would make them feel good, but that wasn¡¯t the point of this match, it was for them to meet a set stander. If Chris, merely encouraged them with kind words would they really give it their all? No, they wouldn¡¯t, because while they didn¡¯t reach the goal they would still have received some kind go approval. Even if they would do I subconsciously hearing praise would limit their effort, so Chris instead told them that it wasn¡¯t good enough. Although Chris didn¡¯t like being this harsh on them, he knew the effect it would have on them. Helina is prideful as well as stubborn, instead of being dejected by Chris¡¯ condescending attitude it instead fuels her to push herself harder. Sara is someone that if you tell her she isn¡¯t good enough, she will work until she is and Claira always puts in more effort when confronted with a difficult challenge. Instead of backing down or being depressed by Chris act it instead his something to help drive them. This is something Chris understood only because of how much he knew of the three. The best way to put is tough love. Finally, the cage of bramble crumbles under the power of the two-pronged attack. All three girls grin when they see that they had managed to break through Chris¡¯ last defense. ¡°It''s futile.¡± Even through the roar of flames and ice Chris¡¯ sharp words came. Just before the two attack were going to hit roots burst from the ground instantly halting to two attacks. The three girls faces paled and changed to horror when they saw that the roots were slowly pushing their strongest attacks back with ease. ¡°What!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Claira and Sara shouted seeing that their last effort was stopped so easily. However, Helina didn¡¯t give up, in fact, the fire like will in her eyes burned ever brighter. ¡°Blazing Snow Serpent!¡± Helina roared, and the other two eyes turned firm in response with nods. Instantly the eight-headed snake and Phoenix vanished as the three retreated. Only Claira¡¯ Infinite White skill was still active as they regrouped. At the same time, the roots stopped their advance and instead drew back to surround Chris. Chris stared with narrowed eyes at the girls¡¯ new formation. Helina and Sara had switched making her the front, but that was odd. Why would they have Helina in the back where she couldn¡¯t adequately defend Sara if need be? However, Chris quickly got his answer. All three had closed their eyes. Claira and Helina had their palms pointed at Sara, who had her own palms facing each other only a few inches apart. Suddenly Chris felt a surge of mana and to his surprise faint runes appeared on all three girls each one different with Helina¡¯s being a reddish gold, Claira¡¯s a pure white, and Sara¡¯s Black. From Claira, a pure white stream of energy shot out hitting Sara in the back at the same time a reddish gold stream of energy came from Helina¡¯s. When the two streams of energy touched Sara, more runes just like Helina¡¯s and Claira¡¯s appeared flowing from the points the streams touched and moving down to her hands. In between her hands, a black orb had appeared. Chris shook when he realized the orb was made of pure condensed mana! Chris watched as the runes traveled to Sara¡¯s hands and seemed to be absorbed by the black orb. The orb grew large, and the pressure that came from it even started to make Chris feel nervous. What surprised him, even more, was that he was currently restrained by the coldness produced by Claira¡¯s skill. His roots would freeze and shatter if he tried to move them. Even if he had them move underground, the result would be the same. It wasn¡¯t his choice to simply stand there and wait to be attacked he didn¡¯t have another option! While it could be said that if he really wanted to Chris was capable of interrupting them, he would have to break his own restraints he placed on himself, and that was to directly fight. He didn¡¯t put that restriction on himself because he looked down on the girl. Instead it was because it would be too unfair. Chris¡¯ level had already reached over 800 nearly double theirs if he used his full abilities there would be no chance that the fight would last more than a minute let alone himself being injured. So instead he focused on defense since the biggest problem, no rather the only issue they faced would be Roe Victon, who specialized in defense. Chris felt if they could injure him when he focused on defense they would be capable of defeating Roe. Coming back to the fight at hand, Chris saw that the black orb scratch forming the body of a massive snake made of black ice. Reddish golden flames violently surged around the snake while snow gently danced creating an odd contrasted that could be described as breathtaking. Chris smiled wryly as he looked at the ice snake and said under his breath, ¡°impressive it¡¯s power has alright broken into SS rank!¡± Indeed, the black ice snake that was surround by snow and flames was already equivalent to an attack of an SS rank of the lower realm. The problem for Chris was its power was still growing at a terrifying rate. As the snake continued to grow in size and strength, it reached an astounding 100 meters in length! By then its slithered through the sky like some divine beast all the wide eyeing its target. Still Chris wasn¡¯t too nervous because when it finally stopped it power was equal to an SS rank of the middle realm. Inwardly he was both surprised and overjoyed. His expectation had been entirely blown away. Actually, if the three girls had managed to attack with the power of a lower realm SS rank he would have passed them since that enough to fight equally with their upcoming enemy. Even though Roe is an SS rank of the late realm, he was still defensive based at most his attack power would be of an SS rank of the middle realm not surpassing the 1st stage. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. At the same time while they couldn¡¯t defeat Roe with any attacks because he was a defensive type, with the offensive power of an SS rank they could at least stand a chance if they could somehow attack the enemy leader. The snake glared at Chris with endless, mindless bloodlust as it waited for its masters to release its chains so It could devour him whole. Chris calmly looked at the three who had finished their chants and were now staring at him with confidences. When their eyes meet that seemed to be the signal, Sara stretched her slender white hands forward and shouted, ¡°Blazing Snow Snake, devour him!¡± Within the raging storm created by the enormous mass of mana above her voice came to Chris¡¯ eyes loud and clear as well as the snake flying above. Having finally received the command it was waiting for it let out a roaring hiss of joy as it descended. Chris¡¯ eyes yet again narrowed as he watched the black ice snake approach. A cold, savage smile suddenly appeared as Chris raised his hand and snapped his fingers. The entire stadium began to tremble and convulsed like it was a living creature. Around Chris plants started to grow with unbelievable speed and in seconds, a miniature forest had formed. The forest continued to grow. However it didn¡¯t spread out but instead its grew upwards. The various trees and plants quickly turned into a violent surge of nature as they rushed to meet the snake. When the two monstrous powers collided shockwaves cause their pure destructive force came in waves. The stadium had been built to withstand power far beyond what was happening at the moment, but it still trembled and creaked under the intense pressure. * down below the people could feel the ground shake slightly causing some panic. Within the palace, everyone felt the huge surge of mana that came from above. When Roe felt this power he paled, this was something that even he would have trouble stopped he could only hope this was the emperor¡¯s power and not one of the three women he would be facing tomorrow. In the quarters give to the ambassadors of the Magical Alliance they were current having a meet when the violent shockwaves hit. Each one of them exchanged glances and could help up stare at the ceiling. The only people who were more surprised than everyone else were the ones that knew what Helina, Claira, and Sara¡¯s mana felt like and could only gape in astonishment knowing that Chris was only half of the surge of power coming from above. * Above the World Tree, the two forces clashed in the air. The snake and tower of constantly moving vegetation fought pressing against each other like a reverse version of tug of war. Neither side was giving the other a millimeter of space to advance. However, there was a clear difference between to two sides. Mana Chris had several times more mana than them not to mention the cheat like skill World Tree Connection that allowed him to draw mana from the World Tree itself as well as other power and cheat like effects. Already on the other side the mana flow was weakening, and the three gives each had pale faces. Chris would have already ended the struggle of power they were in long ago if it wasn¡¯t for their gazes filled with fighting spirit. It told him they had more power to spare and for some reason, it excited him. Could they actually exceed his expectation again? By now he had already decided to pass them even if they hadn¡¯t injured him it was impossible from the beginning, both sides knew that. He had placed an impossible task in front of them for the same reason he acted so condescending, to push them to their limits. Eye the three that had yet to give up Chris smirked and shouted, ¡°you''re so close, but so far!¡± By now each of them had discovered what Chris was trying to do, and it worked! Seeing him continuously act high and mighty made each of the three¡¯s blood boil pushing them even farther than before. Without the endless explosive shockwaves, Sara shouted, ¡°Everyone first stage!¡± In response to her cry, the other two nodded. All Chris saw was a blinding light. When the blind faded before Chris was three pillars one of swirling golden flames, one a flurry of snow, and one a blizzard of black ice. Within the pillars, Chris saw something that nearly made him stop all thoughts. Helina now had two large reddish gold wings coming from her back, and her hair had become a stream of furious flames. Four flaming birds the size of sparrows flew around her giving off a fierce aura that threatened to turn anyone that close to ash. Claira had two beautiful butterfly wings that looked to be made of snow and had a crown snowflake that slowly spun over her head. Little white butterflies hovered around her like little snow fairies surround their queen. Sara¡¯s transformation was the most drastic. Two snakes made from black ice protruded from her back slowly moving while eye Chris with venomous anger. Scales had appeared on her cheeks and hands, claws appeared on her now scaly hands. Finally, a tail grew from her waist and slowly waved back and forth. Though he should have been taken aback by the change in their appearances instead a huge grin formed and he chuckled, ¡°they actually went beyond my imagination again!¡± He finally realized the reason they had gotten so powerful so fast which made him once again laugh while thinking how amazing his wives were. The massive snake that had been clashing with the mass of vegetation suddenly retreated into the sky. It let out a roar like hiss and runes just like the ones on the three girls appeared over its body. The snake once again grew in size its scales changing to become more armor like and savage looking. The flames and snow moved condensing into two sets of wings. Chris now wasn¡¯t looking at a simple snake but a mighty creature that reminded him of a Quetzalcoatl from Aztec legends. The beast¡¯s aura had completely changed to the point that even Chris felt worried. ¡®So this is their limit, huh?¡¯ Chris thought to himself unable to control the grin that had long been on his face. In the distance, Sara shouted with confidence, ¡°This is the finale!¡± Chris returned her confident words with a smirk while thinking, ¡®I might have to be serious with this one.¡¯ All three girls shouted battle cries and the snake dived with new vigor and its desire to destroy Chris with every ounce of its wrath. Not a chapter but... Good news everyone, I will be back soon!!! First off I apologize for continuously disappearing and thank you for persisting so long. So, I will start posting in the next two weeks (June 16th) after a take care of a few things. Also, I''m ending the sponsored thing. however I have one more sponsored chapter i never did and because of the long wait, I will make the next chapter three times longer than usual. anyway, going to make a WordPress, easier for me to post and more professional. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. as for fixes with early chapters, i just want to finish the story then rework everything at once. reason being that every time i try to rewrite it i fall into a slump and stop writing which is very dangerous. so expect me back in a couple of weeks. thank you for reading my story, love you all. sincerely, Esperreal, the only one that can tell Chris what to do. Chapter 67: Let the match begin! With an ear shattering boom the winged snake made of black ice fell engulfing Chris creating an explosion that shook the entire arena and sent quakes down below to the city. Shards of ice and sparks of flames burst outwards forcing Sara to use what little mana she had left to erect a barrier of ice with Claira¡¯s support through Element Unity. When everything settled the three peaked out from behind the barrier and saw that the arena was devastated. Random places were either scorched black or had a layer of frost on them. The arena ground filled with cracks and dug up in layers in the center from the force of the impact. The pillar that supported the canopy of the stadium were severely damagedd and looked like they could give way at any moment. Even the audience seats were not spared, if people had been actually watching the match, countless would have died. The three took this in not believe they had caused this level of destruction but shocked them, even more, was what was in the center of the arena. Standing in the center was Chris. Though he still stood tall his arrogant smirk was gone, his breath ragged, his body battered and bruised, but was most notable was that his left arm was mangled and twisted with blood dripping from it making a horrible sight to behold. At the last second he had covered his arm in his [Overlord¡¯s Aura Armor] an improved version of his {Overlord¡¯s Battle Armor]. The skill had protected his arm with a thin layer of black vines that emitted a dark green aura that significantly boost his natural defense. However, even that defense that was raised in haste was broken through not to mention the roots that had been defending him. Claira as the healer was the first to move out of habit towards Chris with a worried almost frantic expression. Seeing her approach with completely flustered Chris chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, see?¡± Before their eyes Chris¡¯ arm that looked like a dog had used it for a chew toy restored itself in seconds. The sound of bones breaking and melding together could be heard along with the nauseating sound of fleshing being ripped and twisted. The threes hearts dropped seeing that Chris¡¯ injury healed so quickly. Though they were glad that he wasn¡¯t really harmed that also meant that they most likely didn¡¯t pass his test. With the feeling of defeat, Helina sighed which was immediately met with words of confusion. ¡°What with your attitudes, you did well, no better, much better than I expected!¡± The three looked at Chris would was smiling filled with praise and even pride. Claira felt like it was a dream, they had worked so hard to gain Chris¡¯ approval, was it really the end, had they succeeded? In a daze, she asked, ¡°then we¡­¡± ¡°You passed of course, and with flying colors too!¡± Chris exclaimed with a roar of laughter. Naturally, they passed as Chris had set a limit on himself that they need to overcome to pass his test. In truth, the fact that he had to use his [Overlord¡¯s Aura Armor] was beyond that limit, so he couldn¡¯t say anything but praise to them. The first one to breakdown was the youngest, Sara. Tears started to flow as she finally lost strength in her legs. Although she was the quietest of the three, she felt just as many emotions as the other two. Always struggling, training, enduring just to be recognized by Chris. She just like Helina and Claira didn¡¯t want to be a burden to him, but more so she wanted to stand beside him for both her sake and his. Even though she was young Sara was after all a woman, she didn¡¯t want to feel inferior to the man she loved. Though she had given up on being as strong as Chris, she wasn¡¯t going to be seen as weak and a burden to him. To the side, Helina was grinning with moistened eyes and Claira, who was holding a hand in front of her mouth while hiccuping doing her best to hold back the torrent of tears. Truthfully they didn¡¯t think they would actually win, and the feeling had amplified after experiencing Chris¡¯ overwhelming dominating pressure from fighting him. He hadn¡¯t even gone on the offensive or shown any killer intent when they fought, and yet he still had been far more challenging than they had ever imagined. Yet still, they had succeeded that was what was important. * Later that day Chris sat at his desk with Clows and Norm on the other side. While he wanted to stay with the girls all day to celebrate their growth, he was after all an emperor, it was not often he had such luxuries. Even while sitting with his two advisors he was planning of a way to escape once again. The reason only Clows and Norm were there instead of all the different department heads like usual was because of how many different departments and groups were being made at once it was too much for all the heads to meet at once so it was decided that Clows would simply report the important matters while dealing with the smaller difficulties himself. Clows who had been reading from his long list paused to cough and take a drink of tea so he could clear his dry throat. With his throat once again wet he continued, ¡°from the experimental facility they report that the Elixir Fruit and the Night Cross Bush are both showing acceptable results, but the Chill Tree isn¡¯t, instead of cooling the room it instead completely freezes it.¡± Chris nodded, a week back Chris decide to create a facility that he could produce different plants with various effects. With these, Chris intended to sell them to quickly raise money for his still-growing empire. The Elixir Fruit was actually something he decided to make by being inspired by RPGs back on earth. Just like the in an RPG the Elixir Fruit was a wonder drug that would be able to cure illnesses, any negative status effects, as well as heal wounds, and even help regenerate lost limbs. With this fruit alone he probably could become the wealthiest man alive. However, Chris had decided to sell it at an extremely high price and only on rare occasions and instead give it to his soldiers as an all-purpose healing potion which would boost the life expectancy of his soldiers by a little. What he did plant to sell was the Night Cross bush. The bush¡¯s leaves contained a very deadly poison that worked slowly killing the target after a few days. What made it so dangerous was that it was untraceable, odorless, colorless, tasteless, and to add to it, the poison would actually mimic the victim¡¯s mana so it couldn¡¯t even be traced magically. Chris, however, knew the way to cure it as well how to detect it, which is why he made it take a few days to take effect to that if someone tried to use it on someone he cared for it was possible for him to save them. He planned to sell this on the black market as a deadly poison to assassins and other similar to them. From what Jenny had told him, any professional killer would pay large sums of money to be able to get their hands on this seemingly perfect poison. The last one mentioned the Chill Tree was actually something Chris was creating for personal use. The tree was going to act as an air conditioner. Since using magic to cool the palace in the summer would be too wasteful. At the same time Chris had ideas to recreate various commodities from Earth like carbonated drinks and upon request of many of the girls, he knew things like skin care produces. After going over various other things like how the first set of crops was going and negotiate with some of the nobles from the earlier party was going, Clows and Norm excused themselves to get back to the busy jobs leaving Chris to look over his seemingly endless stack of paperwork. Only around ten minutes later there was a knock on the door. With a sigh, guessing it was Clows wanting to nag him able something Chris said, ¡°you may enter.¡± What surprised him was a soldier entered. Immediately he saluted and said, ¡°your majesty, the 3rd princess of Invictus, Rosalina wishes to speak with you!¡± Chris sighed, he didn¡¯t want to deal with her at the moment with all his paperwork. With some irritation, he was about to tell the guard to have her leave when an then a thought entered his mind. ¡°Let her in, I could use a break,¡± Chris said with a calm smile. With a nodded the guard went to the entrance of the door and with respect motioned that she could enter. Leaning back in his chair Chris asked somewhat mockingly, ¡°So, what do I own the pleasure Princess Rosalina?¡± Rosalina stood straight with a steer expression doing her best not to be intimidated by Chris¡¯ nature dominating aura. Silently heaving a sigh to calm herself Rosalina looked directly at Chris and said, ¡°Your majesty, I ask that you forgive my sister, and we forget the earlier incident so that we can move onto speaking about a way for peace between my kingdom and yours.¡± Chris'' eyes narrowed piercing through Rosalina the cold fire within make her tremble slightly. Slowly the calm smile on Chris¡¯ face faded and drew back into a beast like sneer. ¡°Arrogance, naivety, and childish that is what I could describe your words as! YOU come to my kingdom, YOU burst into and interrupt my party, YOUR sister not only insults my guests but my wives as well, not only that but attacks ME and MY WIVES and you ask for ME to forget the matter!¡± Chris said with anger. Suddenly he was in front, because of their height between them being a little less than a foot in different Chris towered over her adding an extra effect as he stared down at her with obvious rage before continuing. ¡°Do you understand I am already being lenient by not executing all of you for attacking the royal family!? Now you dare to stand before me and ask for me to forget the matter without so much as an apology from that bitch of a sister of yours! If you want me to forgive what happen then have your sister come before me, kneel, and beg for forgiveness!¡± Rosalina felt so small in front of Chris not only physically, but mentally as well. She knew that Chris could be considered a madman and might even kill her and her sister. What made her the most worried was that she knew her sister wouldn¡¯t apologize much less kneel to anyone. A cold sweat started to form on her brow, she realized that at the moment she might be in danger. Rosalina bit her lip thinking quickly. Chris seeing this inwardly chuckled and decided to push her over the edge. ¡°let me tell you, princess, from your sister''s actions I now have a reason to go to war with your kingdom and don¡¯t think I will hesitate to do so!¡± He growled while his face came closer to her¡¯s. Rosalina stopped, in her mind she wondered if Chris would actually start a war. Wasn¡¯t his empire still barely established wouldn¡¯t it be foolish to start a war now? Then she remembered what kind of man Chris was and that he didn¡¯t need an army as he could make one as he pleased. Still would he really, the chances of that might be high. Rosalina began to panic, could her coming to speak to Chris actually be the thing that would spark a war between him and her kingdom!? Chris almost could keep his angry expression from turning into one of mocking laughter. Thanks to his experiences and time he had spent in Mythos his mental age far exceed his physical age. One of the key factors was when he was within the odd chamber under Little Ammy¡¯s that made it seem like he was there for decades or even longer. Because of that, his mind was able to mature without his body aging. Though it centered mostly around combat once he began to experience more of the world the effects of his mind aging started to show. For him to spin circles around Rosalina who though had lived roughly the same amount of time as hi, was child¡¯s play. Dropping his false anger, turning around Chris heaved a sigh. ¡°Princess Rosalina, do you care for the people of Invictus?¡± Rosalina stood unmoving thinking of what to say when Chris¡¯ tired voice brought her back to reality. Even though she was suddenly questioned Rosalina didn¡¯t hesitate to reply, ¡°of course, a ruler must care for his or her subjects. Even though I am just a princess that doesn¡¯t mean I can neglect that philosophy, I will do what I can to help my people.¡± A faint smile appeared on Chris¡¯ lips, he was starting to like this girl. To him, the nobles of Invictus didn¡¯t care for its people so he assumed that the royal family didn¡¯t either. While Princess Marigold gave off that feeling as well as the 1st princes, he felt Rosalina was different which further increased his respect for her. Turning back, Chris grinned wide and said with a casual tone, ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more, a ruler must care for his people, or his land will fall apart!¡± Looking out the window, Chris¡¯ eyes became distant, and he remained silent for a moment. Turning his gaze from the window he once again looking at Rosalina and he said, ¡°for now just know that I have no intentions of starting a war, the dual tomorrow will settle the anger I have towards your sister.¡± This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Rosalina¡¯s eyes widened. She suddenly bowed, ¡°Thank you, your majesty, I will remember your benevolence.¡± Though Chris wasn''t really being benevolent like Rosalina said, she understood that in a he was since he didn¡¯t harm them immediately or pursue war. Not to mention his words just know made her see him in a different light if ever so slightly. Bowing again Rosalina excused herself leaving happy with the outcome. Though she didn¡¯t stop the dual like she wanted, at the very least Rosalina now knew that the matter wouldn¡¯t escalate any further with could be the best outcome in the current situation. Chris sat back down behind his desk and stared out the window, a frown on his face. ¡°The fool, of course, I will not start a war just yet. Right now I¡¯m stuck between three powers if I start a war without proper strength even if I can crush one the other two won¡¯t miss the chance to either destroy or take over. For now, I have to wait until the World Tree Array is completed and ¡®that¡¯ shows some results.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chris trained off as an idea started to form in his head. A cold yet calm smile formed as the idea began to become clearer. After a moment, Chris waved his hand, and an Archiver appeared in his hand. From the little floating ball, a beam of green light show out and hit the desk quickly forming into the image of Norm sitting at his desk. Norm quickly notice the image of Chris that had materialized before him and stood. Without hesitation, Norm asked, ¡°is there something you need your majesty?¡± Nodding slowly Chris said, ¡°Yes, arrange for a meeting with the magical alliance representatives within the hour, I have an important matter to discuss with them¡­ also, I want you and Clows to be there as well.¡± ¡°understood, I will make arrangement immediately.¡± Norm said with a bow. * The next day at noon, the sun beat down on the unprotected top of the World Tree. Luckily the arena was covered by a canopy of leaves allowing only enough natural light to seep through to make the entire arena clearly visible, at the same time kept the insides cool. The seats were packed with people both young and old, all chattering as they waited for the match to start. Within a booth similar to a baseball stadium sat two men. One was Ron and the other¡­ ¡°welcome every, I Glen Fairchild, The Commander of the Wall, it is an honor to be your announcer and host for this major event! Along with me is Lord Ron as my co-commenter.¡± ¡°Kekekeke, yes, good to be here Glen.¡± Glen then swiped up his mic and stood while shouted, ¡°Alright, before we begin, allow me to explain the rules of the dual. Each side will have a ¡°king¡± that they must defend if one¡¯s king is either defeated or captured the team loses. The King is limited to only support type skills and must at their ¡°throne¡± unless attack in which they can defend themselves. Another way for a team to lose if all the soldiers are defeated making it impossible to capture the opponent''s king, making for a victory by default.¡± Pausing for a moment, Glen let the rules sink in to the crowd before roaring again with enthusiasm. ¡°Now then let¡¯s introduces the two teams!¡± From the hallway on one side of the combat stage Marigold walked out with Roe, a man in red colored light armor, and to the surprise of many people Rosalina. As the group walked up onto the grass covered combat stage Glen¡¯s voice vibrated through the Coliseum. ¡°Allow me to introduce the losing... *cough* the away team coming from Invictus lead by Rosalina, the 3rd princess of Invictus!¡± It was evident by his intro that he really didn¡¯t care to put much effort into as he quickly skimmed over their intro. The crowd, however, was ever enthused as their booing was full of vigor. The crowd hurled various insults and mockery at the team of four to the point that everyone but Rosalina trembled with anger. Not being about to take the harsh words of the audience Marigold shouted with rage, ¡°Silence you filth if you have something to say come down and say it to my face, if you can¡¯t then stay up in the stands like the cowards you are!¡± For a moment everyone was quiet, Rosalina sighed and placed a hand over her face. She could understand why the crowd was so harsh. Although it only happened yesterday, the knew of what happened at the party had spread. The people of Yggdrasil revered Claira and Sara as saints for their hard work in healing the daily lives of the citizens, and her sister had attacked them. It doesn¡¯t matter the reason all they cared about was that Marigold was an enemy that attacked two of their empires queens and even had the audacity to demand that Chris returned the land he had saved to Invictus. Not to mention the years of suffering the people had endured and the fact that no one from the capital whether it was nobles or someone from royal family offered to help or do something about their mistreatment there obviously could only be hate and resentment within them. From the other side of the arena, a mocking voice echoed filling the Coliseum. ¡°My my, just like yesterday such a short temper. As a princess, shouldn¡¯t you act more dignified?¡± Marigold whipped around to see that Chris had walked onto the stage with Helina on his right and the two elf sister on his left. Marigold¡¯s eyes were like daggers that pierced towards Claira, who had insulted her. Claira being confronted with such a malicious gaze simply continued to make a warm smile and laugh gentle. Marigold opened her mouth to say something. However Glen¡¯s voice drowned out whatever she had tried to say. ¡°And there they are! The brutally majestic Emperor himself, Chris Gelvon!¡± The crowd once again erupted into a frenzy, but not one filled with boos and mockery, but cheers and joy! ¡°Along with him is the 1st Queen of Silva Imperium, known as the Warm Winter, her smile will heal any wounded heart, but don¡¯t be fooled one wrong move and you will become an ice sculpture, Claira Gelvon!¡± Claira waved to the million plus people with a gentle smile. Glen suddenly felt a shiver and realized that Claira was looking in his direction. She hadn¡¯t like the second half of her introduce, and Glen suddenly realized that. Ron noticing Claira¡¯s gaze placed his hand on Glen¡¯s shoulder. Glen looked over at Ron to see he had on a wry smile. ¡°Good luck.¡± to Glen it sounded like had said farewell to an old friend making his fear intensify several times. Doing his best to calm himself, Glen continued his introductions of the other two, though with more caution. ¡°Nnnnnext! We have the 2nd Queen of Silva Imperium, the Merciless Blizzard, Sara Gelvon! Now boys, just because she¡¯s smaller than the other two don¡¯t ¨C¡° Before he could finish a spear of black ice that was as thin as a finger shot past Glen. The icicle lounged itself in the wall just behind him. the Icicle had just been close enough to graze Glen¡¯s cheek. Without even looking he could feel a slight trickle of blood begin to flow. Glen with a depressed look turned to Ron and said, ¡°can you do the next one, I feel if I do death will be the last thing I need to worry about.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± said Ron with a wry smile. Taking up his mic Ron shouted, ¡°Now for last, but not least, the Third Queen of Silva Imperium! She is known by many names; the Queen of Wolves, the Sword Princess, the Raging Beast of Battle, the Tavern Destroyer, the-¡° ¡°Enough!¡± Helina having heard one of her more embarrassing nicknames through a fireball the size of a football at Ron. Luckily Ron was prepared for this as shown with the gleam in his eyes. ¡°HOOOOOO! Ultimate Defensive Move! Glen Barrier!¡± Ron shouted while grabbing the poor man next to him and raising him to block the incoming fireball. In shock Glen only had time to say one thing with a dumbfound expression before he met his fiery end. ¡°What?... GAAAAAAH!¡± Glen roared in pain as the fireball smashed into him coating him in flames. Ron immediately dropped Glen and a bucket of water materialised in his hands. Ron casual poured the water onto Glens squirming figure putting out the fire. ¡°¡­¡± Ron watched Glen for a moment. Suddenly Glen opened one eye and with what little strength he had motioned Ron to come closer. Ron bent down to heard the man¡¯s words. ¡°Go-to-hell.¡± ¡°What? who are you going to do anything to me?¡± Ron said with a mischievous smile. Glen forced a smile with his cracked and said, ¡°Round 2!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°!¡± Ron not understanding what Glen meant stood up only to be hit by another fireball. ¡°GAAAAAAH¡± Down on the stage Chris had his head held in one hand while he questioned himself on why he let those to be the announcers. Heaving a sigh, he looked at the team on the opposite side with a tire smile. ¡°Shall we begin?¡± ¡°Y-yeah.¡± Was the response from Rosalina as she and the rest got into formation. Chris frowned, Rosalina wasn¡¯t in the back as he had suspected, but the man in light armor. Chris feeling something was wrong checked to person¡¯s status that bothered him.
Status Page
Name: Rosalina V InvictusRace: Human
Lv: 247EXP: 3964 / 4000000
Age: 17Gender: Female
Job: Priestess of TerraCombative Rank: A
Titles
3rd Princess of Invictus, Youngest Genius, One loved by the Earth,
HP 55000 / 55000MP 105000 / 105000
Str: 23500Agi: 13050
Def: 19200Magic: 34020
Luck: 120Charm: 310
Skills
Earth ShiftRank: 60
Weight of the WorldRank: 54
Terra TeethRank: 75
Ten Thousand Stone FangsRank: 58
Chris had never seen Rosalina as a combatant so he had never had checked her status before. While she didn¡¯t seem like much of a threat since she was only an A rank, but that¡¯s what made him nervous. Why would Marigold let her fight when she wasn¡¯t even an S rank? ¡®Could it be that Rosalina forced her?... No Marigold wouldn¡¯t yield to her no matter what. So that means that Rosalina is their trump card.¡± As he continued to speculate Glen had managed to recover enough to pick up his mic once more. ¡°Now¡­let me¡­start this before I¡­pass out.¡± Inhaling deeply Glen shouted, ¡°Let the match begin!¡± >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Next time: How will Rosalina effect the battle!? Will Claira, Sara, and Helina obtain victory or taste defeat!? Will Glen be alright from his burns!? find out next time! >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Alright guys i''m back, next chapter will be the awesome fight before the volume''s finale so be prepared for a long chapter! Also if you guys have any ideas for plot or characters or something let me know i like seeing your ideas. Also Also if annyone wants to proofread/edit chapters for a sneak peak please contact me ESPERREAL OUT!